A
S
R VEY
of the Summe of
Church-Difcipline,
rvh E RE IN
The Way of the Congregationall Churches of Chrift in New-England^Is
Warranted and Cleared, by Scripture and Argu- mentj and all Exceptions of weight made againft it by fundry Learned Divines. fi.M'^ Samuel Rutherford in his Book called, I The DmR ight of Prejhiteries.
I 3. M» S A M. u E L H u D s 0 N in his Book named, The f^iz. i E fence And Vnitie of the Chtirch Catholike Vifthle,
' 3. M^ Ro BERT Baylie inhis Book entituled,
i ADifftpafiveiromthe Erroursof theTime^
[4. The Author of VinditU Cl^vittm are fully anfwered.
Whereby it will appear to the Judicious Reader, th^t;
fomething more muft be faid then yet hath been, before their
Principles can be ihaken,or they unfetled in their Pradife.
In two Bookso
The firft SBy M* Thomas Hooker Ute Paftor of j
^che Church ac Hitrtfordui^oaCGme^ficatt.Ci^ 2^:ea^ Eniltni ThefccondJ^y M^John Cottoh now Teacher ef? *^ *
V I the Church ac J?£>/?o.«. 3
•' z C o R« 1?, 8.
Wi can doe noibing againft tie truth ^ hut Jqt the truth.
Printed by J. M, iotjohn BelUmy at the three Golden Liong in Cornhill^ near the Royall Exchange, M. D C X L V 1 1 1.
The Prbfaci*
A Preface of the Authour,
By way of IntroducJtion to this
following Difcourfci Wherein the attentive Reader may undcrftand
the fcope, the pjatter and method thereof, and how/«ir then is a pint cencurrtnce of mo^ of the £iders of Neva- England,
^=^^^Ruth is the Daughter of time,
mrr^^ i^i^f)^. ^^ thefajhgofold, and our daily ex-
ftrienct gives tn evidence and fro&f here of ^to every mans ordinary ebferva> ti on, only as in other births, (o her eythe
barrenneffe andfiuitfuSneffe of [overall ^g^h depend rneerly upon Gods good fleafuret, whs opens andflmts the womb of truth from bearing 9 as he fees ft, according to the counfellofhis own mH,
Not that there is any change in the truth, but the alteration grows, according to mens apprehcnfions^ to whom it is more or lefe discovered, according to Gods mofl juf judgeme?^t, and their owndefrvlngs.
Somctimts God mahs an eclipfe of the truth at midday, thatfohefnight exprefe hts wracb ffom Heaven, againjf the mthan^HlneJJi',prophancnefe,and \^thdjm^ of a ma ligi^amworld,. ' :.>^ ^ ...
A 2 Hence
R 2m. ?,
18. ^
Tun pR B P A C E.
, ^ ™ "' ■ -ik
HcTiceit rv^s helet hojeth0fehd\\^i\ delufions, immedt^ 4telj after the '^fccntion of our Sdvhur j That though his Ife and cenverfntion gdvcin evidence ky ond gain fay mg, that he wd^[i[X(c man; Though the miracles and wonders he wrought in his hfe and death, refurre^ion and afcention, were rvitnefssmdeniab'ley that he was rrue God : yet there arofe a wretched generation of H^^reticks^ in the frji, fccondy and third hundred years, who adventured mt only aga'njl the exprejfeverdil^ oft he Scripture, hut againfi fenfc and experience, frefhinthe obfervatioti and tradition ofli^ vtng men, rvith more then Satanicall tmpudency to deny both the nazvxcs of our hleffedSaviof^r*
* Mannu 7 ^' ^ A4unnu 100 M Some denied the Viety of our Saviour, V:r^X!:!£^:^- ^ndmuUh^vchm merman. AsE\>xi-
niiit /ujujiimus Magdeburgenfes, OH *, CcrinrhuS °, MontaQUS,C^^ <=. O-
* -^{^-^^^ * J7^,V*^ V' ^"je"^' thers deny him to betrm manias the Gno-
ter I hem followed Sak/JT/Wdija^. ^. , . <^ , . . . ., . .
w»ai57.and u^nUhi-Mz^u ftici*', Valentiniani, Marnonic^.
Sometimes when men entertain the truth in profepon,
hut not in the Uve oftt, and that in dear ed affelfion, that is
iThcf, duethcretmtOy the Lord gives men up to the KikWiiy of cr-
llIoyHAv ^oxxXy as the Apoftle ^eaks^ becaufe they did not love, that
v^x'm the truth l})Ould be truth , thty imbraced falfehood in Head of
truth, that fo they might he deluded and damned. This made
way for AntichriBi and did <JHidwife that man of fin into
the world^ and by little and little advanced him into his
throne. Tor while men did verbally acknowledge the nature
and offices of our Saviour y they did begn, though (ubtillj^ yet
really, to ufurp the honor and exercife of all to them fives.
Eufebiut iib,^, in vita conffantmi, Firff, They began to ineroach upon the
i^^fiZ^fi:A,i::^ priestly Ob- FICE ofourSa. Audi fiiiaT>avidu dr ^hrah^ e* viouf, and fiot only to fray for the dead y inciina aunm tuam in preceim- y^^ to pray to them, and to attribute too
firoi : (^ we obilvifcaru popult tut 1^1 t r i ' t
aitcciarantu. ^^^h t$ the martyrs and their worth ;
and to derogate from the merits y and that plentiful and
ptrfea
-r
The Pre
FACE
perfect redemftim wrought ahne bj the Lord Ufus^ The Sfottfe ofchrifl thus Itke the un wife virgin?, was taken afide mththefltimier of Idfilatry, till at U/f (he fell faft adcep .* as the fellowing times give in abundant te[Hm0nj»
Not long after, thefejleeps trere attended tvith futeable dreams yfornor being ccntem mth thefimfltcity oft he Gojpel, and the purity of the worjhip appointed therein : They Cet forth A new and large edirion of dcvifed and inftitutcd ce- remonies, coined meerly out of the vanitj of mens carnaS mindesi v^hichasfo many blindes, rverefetupbythefrMlty of Sat an y meerlyto delude men , and mi fie ad them from the truthot GodsMOrfli^p, under a pretenct of directing them mcreeafilyin the way of grace : and under a colour of kind- ling, they quenched all true zeal for, and love of the truths
lufomuch that AuguRinc complained, Augu/Leptft 119. ^ toierabUior
n^i r ^^ ^ ^j:J: r *u J /^U.,, fit cond'tio Iud£Orum qui etfi tern ^
The prcfenc condition of the Chur- %atbertatunonagmlmnf, lega^
Chcsinhis time, was WOrfe then that Utus tamen farcmUmn humanU
of the Jews. They were fubjcft CO the p^^^^^^Fionibu: fi^h^mntuu burthen tf Icgall Ceremonies, laid upon them by the Lord 5 but \v^ {faith the Father^ are pref(ed with prc- fumptions devifed bynaen.
And thi^ at once they nfurped upon the PROPHETi- CALL andjuf led our Saviour alfi out of his RECALL OFFICE/^ryS they are Unked together bjthe Prophet.He is ifa. j jax. our King, he is ourLaw-giverj/V ts inhts power and vleafur$ to provide his ov^n laws, and appoint the tvaies of Ik own worfhif.
Thus were the O FFICES of our Sdviourfecretly and cun- ningly undermined tiU at loft that man o? ^x^^feeii^g his time, ^ ^^^^^ ani taking his advantage^adventured openly and impudently % 4. to ehallenge the chair ^/fupremacy. ^^ ''Z^
Bon iface the third obtained by folicy and treachery M the ©gg^ j^ hand of Phocas for him felf and hiS fucce fours, that theHU hlv p^l- {hop ofKomc^fhot$ld be the head and chief BifhopofaScbri- "j'^'^nnum Jlia» churches. k^ 3 Mt tfiaFor.
T H B pR E F A C E.
edjthat might feem toha^ardthe fafty of that> buthe fetshim fully A'id fiercely againfi ^^(oxmmonyrvhich Fitcks like the ctinny-skinat the hcadfrirJcifallj,
Hcnccforthef(frpytfall6ffofi:r0»ga peke, the Lord in his frovidence provided many means to make approaches thereunto by little and lit tie. The Councells of Conftance and B^xRll juflledthe Pfipe to the Wall f and took the wall of hiwy made him lower then the cauncell, but let him enjoy his Headflrip over all his officers and particular Chur-
King Henry the eig-lith, he further clipped his wings in temporalis, [hook off' and renounced that fupremacy that he had arrogated and ere&td over kings and kingdomes tn former ages: Onlythatisfioriedofhimashismifiake, he cut ofFthc head of Popery, but left the body of it {in Arch- Bifliops, Primates, Metropolitans, Archdeacons^ J yet within htirealmy and the Churches there eft abliflnd, ^ This power having a double re(peU' : Partly to Mini- f\ets^ Partly to Churches: The Btd ofth^fe ivas /ihafedj fphena Parity in the Miniftery came to he acknowledged andreceivedin the Churches of the reformation. And that the file and princely power, which was arrogated and cxerci^ fed by the Bifhops andtheir officers, over the faith full Par fiorsofChri/ly was ca finer ed,4s contrary to the government andpower bequeathed to each particular officer of his own appointment, who all have Minifkcnumynon Dominiunii arc ftewards, not Lords of Gods inheritance,
Butwhether all Ecclcfiafticall power be impaled Jmprp^ priated and rightly taken into the Pic^bytciy alone : Or ^iS'^^ the pccpleof the particular Churches fliould come in for a jhare, according to their places and proportions y T'/'/i is left as the fubjeil of the inquiry of this age, and that which occtfions great thoughts of heart of all hands : Great thoughts of heart in the Prcsbyt^ery, 4s beir^g very
loth:
The Pr
E F A C E .
leth tofdrt with that fo chief frivikdge, andef which they have taken fojfeponfi mart), fears . Great thoughts of heart amongft the Churches, how they mdy cUar their right, and claim it in fuch fiom fobrietj and moderation, as he<^^ comes the Saints : being unmlling to loofe their caufe and comfort, tneerly upon a nihil dicit : fir for ever to he depri- *ved of fo precious a legacy, as they conceive this ^, though it hath been withheld from them ^ by the tyranny ojthe Pope, and prefcription of times. Nor can they conceive it lejfe, then a heedlejfe betraying of their fpeciall liberties, and not; felltnghutcafling away their inheritance, and right, by 4 carelejfejilence, whenthecourfe of providence, at the jun-
cJure oj things new pre fent themfelves, allows them a writt
Ad melius itiquirendum.rcv':^
K^nd it feemes God fets ^d^ tkis (Jifquifition (fall the
ifue on which fde it will) #^«?^/ futableand feaionable
to chcfc times, which appear fruit full in difcoveries : Truth feeming to be in travell, having fulfilled her appointed
moneths^and the infant opportunity of her deliverance draw^
ing$n apace, as the Scripture accoum^may feemtogivefymp'
tomes to that fur pofe, and fuch as will net fdU
For thefe^ir^ the times drawing on^ wherein Prophecies
are to attain their performances : and its a received rule,
andlfuppofe moji faf e^xvhen Prophecies are fulfilled they
are beft interpreted, theaccomplifhmentofthem is the Be^
Commentary.
Thefe are the times y when the knowledge of the Lord
fliall cover the earth as the waters the Sea: and thcfe
waters of the Sanduary ijball encrcafe from the ankles, Hab,x.i4.
unto the knees, thence unto the loins, and thence be- ^^^^ •*^'
come a river that cannot be palled.
ihefearethe times whin people fhall be ^ittA for fuch
frivtUdges, fitlfaytcobmnthem^ and ft toviic them.
Fit to obtain ^^^»i^/C^<6 hands ^ for t>^v\.iz.^» pco- B^himV
a pie inlic* _
Thk Pripace.
prov,>
plc (hall run rooand fro, and knowledge fliall incrcafc : the J fhall ty the firength of their itfms, itnfnve the mofi fmnfuBexerciferftheirtheughtsJin the m9fi fmem fearch tfthe my fiery ef^dUneffe^ and hleud-hoHnd I'tke^ who Are bent upon their prey 7 they fhdU ntoU indefatigMy trace the truth ^ and follow the Uajl affearance^f the foot' ft efs thereof frefentedt mtilthey eometojee the formings and framings in thefirfl rife^ Scire eft per caufas (drciandthus digging for wjfdomc as tor hid trcaiurcsydndfeekingthe Lord and his willy withtbeir whole heart ^ they fhallfndeMm,and un^ dtrftandit.
Fit to u(e thcm^ now the Lord will write his laws in their hearts, andputitinto^ their inward parts y and they fhall teach no more every man his neighhonr^ For they J!' 3»* ifeall all know mc>frorn the leaft of them, to the greateft : of them.
Kyi ndwhereas it hath been charged upon the people, that through their ignorance and unskilfulneffiy they are not - able to wield fuchfriviledges, and therefore not ft tojhare in^ any ftuhpewer. The Lord hath fromi fed: To take away the vail from all faces in the mountain, the weah ftall ^ZiVilt. beasDavid,and David asan Angel of God. TbeHghc lujoid'. oftheMooT\Jljallhea6theSnn, and the Smfe^en times, fi^ek. brighter. When he hath nfit only informed them,6utrt\zic ^^•**' jhcmtobcafliamcd of their abominations, and of all that they have done, thenhewill pew them the itsmc of hishoufe, and the patern thereof, the going out there- of, the coming inthercofj the whole fafliion thereof, aod all the ordinances thereof, all the figures thereof, and laws thereof: And write them in their fight, that they may keep the whole hMon thereof, and all the Ordinances thereof, and do them, obferve how often the Lord expreffeth the enlarged mamfeftations of himfelfin.,. tbofemanyuniverfals.
Th B pR B F AC B.
ALL LAWES, ALL ORDINANCES, ALL FIGURES. 2. Not e»lj SHEW 4//, imt make them SEE ALL, tfWdocj//.
Thetravell eft hi truth, aslfaij^thus draw'mgon^ it hath plea fed i he Lordt$ imp eve the fens and fdim $f mmj of his Worthies ( midivife like ) to lighten and eafe the throws of the truth, in this /harp and fere travell for afafe deli- verj.
iAmengft thefe U^t Ruitcrford hath deferved muchfet his undefatigahle diligence '^ k^ man of eminent abilities, the defth of rvhofe judgement, and fharpnejfe in difpute, is evidenced hejond all exception, hy that accurate and ela^ horatepeect of his Apologcticall cxcrcications, tvherein he appears to be Malleus Jcfuitarmn, and of their favours and folloivers the Axmin\2ns, whoreceinee their errours by whole- fate from them^ and retail them out again in their particular treatifes. A^dfer thefe pains of his, ifuppofe the churches will ( Imufi prof effe for mine own particular I do ) owe him much. And therefore it wds a pleafing and fleafant providence^ when J perceived by feme beokes, fet forth of late, thathedtdaddreffe himfelfferioufiy to debate i^fChurch-DifcipIinc, afubject, as offpeciall difficulty, fo offfieciall advantage to the trmh^andofhelp to the prefent times in which we live.
Thefe two things feemng to he great refcrves of inquiry ^ for this I aft age oj the worlds
i.Wheicmthc fpiritituall rule of Chrifts Kingdomc confifts, the manner how it is revealed and difpcnfcd to the fouls of his fervants inwardly i
2. The order and manner, how the government of his kingdoraeis managed outwardly in his Chur- ches .?
Fpon thefe two hinges the tedious agitations that are flirringin the earth turnx either having their firft iii^from
z 1 hence
/^
The Pr b face.
Revel. II. X6,
ytnct direcHj\ or hy afecret influence, ibifeferC'-mtmimcd eaufes fendin Andinfinuate their JpecUllmcreJlswdireffly, to f?fake up that fuyfi (nt^r^.o^ to jet forwards the (bakings of heaven and earth, tfphich arc t9 be feen even at this day»
'This hemgthe feafort, when all the tin^domes of the worlds ave becomiag the Lords and his Chrifts.- and tothkfurfofe he k tak'mgx.0 himfclf his grcac mighr, fvbkh heretofore he feimedto lay afide andxn fiknce, as himftlff^uh in a like cafe, P[a,5o. to fuffer wicked men to fut forth their r Age y according to their own pleafure^ hut Ha.'* y refolves hy hi^ Iron rod to dap thofe earchcn vcffels co
peeces.
Ihefirfi of theft y to wit-, rt^ fpirituall Kingdomc of
Ghrift, u mo^ oppojedhy a generation of EmhuCi'ddS'', and Fa mill fts, ^ho having refined the loathfome follies of their former fredcceffotirSy do adventure4o fetopen their conceits^ 'mtbgreater infolency, to themew of the world, and under thepretenceofjrce'gracey theydeftroy the grace of God in the power and operations ofity in the hearts and lives of
wen.
TleoihcVywhichconcernsthtmanagingOiihcoutv^'aTd kin^dome, unkffe my pro(pe5iive m^cb deceives me, is coming towards its lafltriall: hecaufe there is more likr^ ty now given toeach, to plead their own interejisy tphm informer times /k tyranny oi K^.tiizhn^^andblinde obe^ dienceumohffdi5iaies, turnedthe tomb ftone of untimely fiknce upon all>mtns endeavours, buried all mens debates intheirown bofowes, or elfe the unreafonable ligour of the pithtts laboured to de(froy the being of the defenfi as
foon^ it came U> the birth.
This preftnt term ofCods patience pr em feth feme- allow mce^t^his peoflci the difirepdand Mfpi/edones vf Chrifl, fnh hm d panpe I i% intake leave yto lay claim to thefe pri-
vikdgesr,
The Pre face.
vthdgesy which they have conceive J to be fart of the legacy kqf(ea*.h:d unto them ty the Lord lefu'Sy hemg eijated and entitled members e( the vifiblc Kingdome of h^ church.
T<?fcrtoucthcboandscfthcfeintercfts, vi>orthj ^.R. hathheftoxwedgreat labour^ which I have Agdn and again attended y and as I do freely acknowledge to have received light therefrom : fol do profejje I do readily cor^fcnt with him in many things*
In the number and nature of Officers;, as Paft ours Teachers, Elders, ^c. apfointed by (^hriji^ in his chmch.
That the people hclhri^ht to call their own officers,
{ nd that none mt/fl be infofed upon them by Patrons and ^relates.
That Scandalous perfons are not fit to be members of a viSble Church, nor ihoidd be admitted.
Th:t the faichfuU CongregatiDns in England are true Churches : and therefore it is firi till co fsparate from them as no Churches.
That the members which come coir,mended from fuch Churches to ours here, fothat it dath appear to the judgement of the church) whence they come ^ that they are by them4pfroved/andn3tfcandalouSy they ought to be received ro Church communion wich us, as members of other Churches wi.h u, i(\ N.E. inlikc cafe fo com- mended and approved.
TofeparacefromCongrfgi.i^ns for wart of fome Ordinances: Or,
To fepcratc from the true worfliip of God, b^caufe ofrhc (inGfiome worfhippers, is //;i?/4rp/!///.
The Confoci.uiDn of Churches is not only lawfully but ir> fome cafes neceffary. i'
That when iiaufes are difficulr^ aad particular Chuc-
a 3 cbes
The Pr e f a c e,
chc-s want light and help, they fhotvid crave the Aflift- anceoffuch a confociation.
That Churches fo meeting have right to counfcll, vthu\ic^&c. as the cafe doth require.
In cafe any particular Church fhall walk pertinaci- otfly, cither in the profeflion of errour, or finfuU pra- dicc, and will not hcai their counfcll, they may and fliould renounce the light hand of fcllovvfhip with them.
That Infants of vifible Chutches,born of nicked pa- rents, being members of the Church, ought to be bap- tized.
/;; tkfe dndfevernU ^ther particnlars, rve fully Acard with ifaf.R. and tbcrefirc no m^n in reaf$n tan conceive^ that I vpftu in o^^fnion to his hooVi for then I Jhould offefcmj fdfy and wine own judgement : hnt fir further . dijquifition and fearch into finfc particulars, which pace tanti viii, cra^vts further agd fuller difcovery.
And hence, THIS NEEDS NO TOLERATI- ON OF RELIGIONS^i^rcftrangementofaffcflion, in tcleratingthc differences of fuch apprehenfions, and that in fotne things, untill further light bring in further con* virion andconcurrcnce.
It is cenfeffed hy all the Ca(ui(iSi I how, and that upon A rigid dijpute, that longer time is to be allowed to two forts of people, from whom confcnt is cxpedcd,then from others,
1. Tofome, tvhooutoftheUxcrgth of their judgement are able to oppofe arguments,/;; cafe they ceme not Jo mil guarded andpointed as they fliould.
2. To ethers, the like Indulgencyis to he lent, tvho ottofthcir ^tAntStcannot foeafily andreadily perceive the valour and validity of an argument, to carry the cdf(jfi, and win their A^ent thereunto*
The Prb fa c £•
ofthitldUterJfnfeJ^f mj felf, snd therefore f lead iot allowance, dnd frtfent Forbearance, efpccUlly anfide-^ rifigi thdt moieftljtdinefmreinto, andferAUmtto diffent from the judgement of a generall counfcll, hath been ac* cettntedto]QX^\c.
Jlethatm I tfirange hU affe5iieny becaufe of the dtffe^ rensfcfuffrehenfion in things difficulty be mu^ he a Jlran^ gerio hmfd[one time or ether, if men vfiould be tender and carefuB to keep of offenfive expre/fms, they might keef Jem dijhnce in opinion, in fome things, withm haz^ard to truth or live* But whenmenfet uf their fhedves ( though it he but in a dream, as Jofephs fvas ) and fall dut with everyone, that will not faS down and adore them, they mS bring mufh trouble into the world, but little advantage to thetrnth^orfean*
Again, The Reader mufi knotvfor his dire^ion in this
intjuiryy my aim only rvas, and is, to lay down ^ and that
briefly,the gtoundsofonr pra&ic^^ according to that mea^
fureof light I havereceivedyandto give anfwer tofuch rea-
fons, t»hich might feem to weaken the evidence thtreof :
declining purpofely, for cheprefert, theexamirrati'^fi
offuchan(Vef«;, which are made to the arguments al-
Iccgcdbyfomeofour Reverend Biechren, tonchiig
the fame fubjed: becaufe I would neither prejudice nor
prevent their f roper defenfe^ which I Jo fippofe in the fit*
ttfl feafen^ thfy will fo pre fint unto the world, as flail be
Jullyfstisfdoiorytofuch^as love and defire the knowledge
of the truth.
TbeSummeiSjwedcviltrct what we pricSife, but its bey oni aU doubt, that AX m^n are liars, and we are in the number of thofe poor feeble men) either we do, or may erre, though we do not kmw it, what we h^tve learned, we dopro^ jeffe, andyttfrofepe flill to Unse, tha$ wt may learn.
The Pr e f a c e.
', '~' ' ■ ' — ' - — ■ ■
i^ndihereforetheerrandufon which this frefent dif courfc is /enrols fummarily t0J})i(Ji? thefctwB things unto the wcrld,
1. Thatthcremudbcmorcfaii {thenyetit hath been my happimjfeto fee) heforethe principles we frofe^e will be jluken^ And con]ec[uently it cannot be expechd.that tve [Iwuld beunfetledinoitr prat'hce,
2. Thit I might occafion men eminently gifted to makefuithcrfearch, ^W to dig deeper^ that if there be anf veinifreafm, which lies yet lower^it might be brought to light, andxvefrofeffeandpromife^ not only a readj core to htar it, but a heart willing to welcome it»
Its theperfe^ion cfa many amidol thefe many weaknefjes,
wearejurrcundedwithally by many changes to come to per-^
fecfion. Its the honour and conque ft of a man trply wije to be
conquercdby the truth : and he hath attained the greateft
liberty, that fiiffers himfelfto be led captive therebj .
That the dijcourfe comes forth in [uch a homely drejje and courfe habit, the Reader rnuHbedeJiredto conjider, It comes out of the wildcrncfle, where curiojity is net fiudied. Planters if they can provide cloth to go warm, they leave the cutis and lace tothofe that fiudy to go fine.
K^s it is beyond my skiU, fo Iprofeffe it ts beyond my care topleafethe niceneffe ofmens pdates9 with any cfuaintne^e of language. They who covet more fauce then meat^ they muft provide cooks to their minde. It was a cavill cafi upon Hierom, that in his writings he was Ciceronianus non v/>^H?cn Chiiftianus: c^ty rudeneje frees me wholly from this ex-^ ception, for being A,!yaVSiianiy as the Jpojlle hath it, if I would, I could not lavif}) out in the loofeneffe of language^ anddsthecafeflands, iflcouldanfwerany mans de fire in that daintinef^e of fpeech, I would net do the matter that Injury which is now under my hand: Ornari res ipfa negat. Thefubflanceandfolidtty oftheftame is that, which plea-
feth
The Pr b p a c 1.
feth the builder y its the f winters w$rk to provide varnijh, if the manner of the dijcourfe jhouldoecAfion anj difreWJb in the affrehenfion of the weaker Reader ? becaufe itmd jfeem f^^Logicall, or Scholafticalh in regard of the terms 1 ufe, or the way ofdijpttto that Ifroceedin^ infim; fUces : ihavjtthefetwdthingstofrofejfe^ •
1. That flainejfe and perfpicuitjy both for matter and manner of exprepon^ arethethiugSy that I have confcien^ tiouflyindcavoMredin the whole debate: for I have ever thought writingi that come ahroadi thcj are not to dazzle, but dtreStheaffrehenfionofthe meanefty and I have as- count edit the chiefefifart ofludictom learnings to make a hardfointeaff and familiar inexflicdtion. QuiDOD vult intelligi, debet ncgligi.
2. The nature of the fubjedl that is under mj hand, is fuehy that I was eonjirainedto accommodate and conform mj exfrepons mortorleffcy infomekindeoffutableneffethere- unto : forinfome fajfages of the difpute, the f articular s in their very rife and foundation, border fo neer upon the principles of Logick : (as whether Ecclcfia Cttholica viiibilis> was to be attended^ as a Tocum univerfale, or Integrqle ) that either I mufi refolve to fay nothings or to Ipeak ( though as (pdringly as I could of fuch things) as the quality of the things did require. Ldnd let any man make a trtall, dnd I do much mi fake my (elf but he wiS be nceeptdtedtotakethefamecourjiyifhejpeaks to the caufe. if the Reader (halldemand howfar this way of Church- proceeding receives approbation by any common con- currence amongft ustljhall plainly andpunHuaBj exprejje myfelfin a word 9f truth, in thefe following points, viz.
Vifiblc Saints are the only true and meet matter, whereof a vifiblc Church ftiould begatheredjand coa- foedcration is the form.
The Church as Totum efentiaUyV^^znd may be^before Officers. b There
T H B: Pr » V AC E»
There is ro Prcsbyteriall Church {i*e.A Chttrch made up of the Elders of many Corgregations appoin- ted Claflickwifc, to rule all thofe Congregations ) m
the>J.T.
A Church Congregation all is tht firft fubjcia of the
keys.
Each Congregation compleatly conftitutcd of dl Officers, hath fumcient power in her fdf, to excrcifc the power of the keyts, and all Church difcipline, in all the ccnfores thereof.
Ordination is not before cleaion. There ought to be no ordination of a Minifter at large, NdmelfjfrehadPjMldmakc him. PdJlMr mthiuiAFeoflc.
Theclcdlion of the people hath an inftrumencall caur fall vettue under Chrift , to give an outward call unto an
Officer,
Ordinationis only a folcmn inftalling of an Officer into the O ffice, unto which he was formerly called .
Children of fuch> who arc members of Congrcgati- cms, ought only to be baptized.
The confentofthe people gives a caufall vcrtue to fhc compleatingofthe fentence of excommunication.. Whilft the Church rcDaains a true Church of Chrift, it doth net loofc this power,nor can itlawfully be taken
aw^y.
Confcciatbnof Churches fliould be ufcd,isoccafi-
on doth require.
Such confociations and Synods have allowance to counfell and adtxionifb ether Churches, as the cafe may require*
And ifthey grow obftinate in errour or finfull mif- cankges, they fhould renounce the right hand of fcl- lowftiipwith them.
But they have no power to excommunicate.
ThePrbfaci,
Noi do their conftitationsbinde formaliter & juridice. In 4/1 theft I have leave Uprofeffe the joint judgement of 4II the Elders upon the river : o/Ncw-havcn, Guilford, Milford, Stratford, Fairfield : 4ndofmoflo(theEldcis of the Churches in the Bay, to whom I did fend in partis cuUr^ and did receive 4pfr0i4ticn from them, under their hands : of the reft ( to whom I could not fend ) I cannot fi . affrmy tut this 1 C4n f4y. That at a common meetings ' J was de fired hj them 4!^ to fublifh wh4t now I do.
Lalilfi Toeafitheordin4rj Re4der, who hapfilj is not acquainted with difcourfes of this kinde^I {h4S take leave to lend him this little advife.
TheTrcatife being dividedinto four parts, if he will he intreatedtofurvej the Tailefet htfore the work, by a Jhrt andfuddencafioj his eye, he [baU presently perceive thofe pMticularSy which as fomany pillars princip4&i bear up the whole frgPH.
^l. Look attheChurchW\xs?iX^i\!iQZVLiit&tv^z^ The
caufesofity in the efficient y Matter 4ndForm : The
^mltfic4tion ofit^ in its preces/ency, power, priviled*
ges^ makeupthefirftpart.
.5. LookatiheChmch^ /^compleated uiih all her
I Officcrs> the nnmber and nature of them, in her
eleHions, and Ordinatio?!S, where the loath fome title
J of Independency is opened : thefe Idy out the maiter
1 ofthofecondpart,
' 3. The church thus eonflitutedy The power that fhc : exercifcthinadmiflions, difpcnfaiions of Sacra- ments, and cenfures, efpecially that grand and great cenfure ofexcommunication,how it tsto le managed,.. I axd thepoiver of it lajlly refohed. In thefe the third I part is (pern ^ ,
,4}.. TheconfociationofChurchesinCla(^eSj Synods^ and [ ' iouncelsyis fl^ortly difcuffedin the fourth part.
b 2. Let I
Th b Pre faoi«
Let him be ifttreatei i0 carry tbefe dUng irthtt conJidefAti" oriy he mfl readily know ^ whether to refer any things and tphere tojinde any thijtg • and as readily conceive the method and manner y both oj the conptution of the Churchy as the ffoufe ofGody and the right managing ofaBthe occaftons and Affairs thereof.
In the ha/idling of aR the fef articular Syfo full of difficulty and obfcurityy I am rtotfuch a Jl ranger at home, tut that I am eaftly fenfible of the vpeight of the matter and mineown weakneffe; and therefore I catifrofejfe in a word of truth yt hat again ft mine own inclination audafe^tiony I to as haled bj importunity to this fo hard a tasky to kindle my rujb candle^ tojoynmth the light of others ^at leafito$ccafiort them tofetuf their lamfs.
Nowheth^tisthcv/Siy, the truth, and the life, favi out all the voaies ofhu people y and make their paths flain be- fore them : Lead us all into that truth, which will lead us unto eternall life > bring tu once unto that impotencj and impopbility, that wc can do nothing againft the truth, but for it, that fo our Congregations y may not only be /?/- led, ^Ezckiels temple y but be really what was prophefted the Churches fhottld be y iff the fe lalfdaies, Jehovah Sham- mah. In the K^rmes of his everlafting mercy I leave thee, tut never ceafe to wijh,
Spirituall welfare in him,
Thomas Ho Ok h r*
THE R E°A DE R,
ESPECIALLY
The Congregation and Church of lefus Chrift
in Hmford upon Conne^icutt.
He eternall bleflcd Lord,wbofc waies of mercy to his redeemed ones ( as his judgements to others ) are unfearchable and pall finding out, hath through the contrivances of his infinite wifdom, referved many glorious difcoveries of the for ever to be adored depths and riches of his grace in Jefus Chrift, to this laft age of the world. And as he hath fitted inftruments for the holding forth of the myftery of Chrift (the hope of glory) ia that great plot and work ©f rcdemption,and application with much evidence and power to the gaining of many fouls to him- felf : Sohehathinafpeciallmanner caufed the truths concern- ing his vifible government of the Saints in this world, in commu- nion an4fellow(hip with himfelf, and one with another, accor- ding to the order of the Gofpcl, as with more glory to break forth, fo with more power to lay hold upon the fpirics of many, then in former times : So that not contenting themfelves with mixt fellowfhips, and other pollutions in the things of Qirift ( the abhorred errors and miftakes of their former waies ) and not finding inc«uragement for what they defired according to God, in the places of their then fojourning : They were provo- ked to make many inquiries on earth, and fend up many cries to him, whom their fouls loved in heaven, to know where he fed hisfioekatnoon.
The favour and faithfuUneffe of the Lord Jefus ( the King and held of his Church ) was not wanting to his people in this thing. He anfwcred the defires of many in carrying them into this wil- demefle, where they acknowledge themfelves to have received
c warmth
»
*The BfiBle to the Reader.
warmth find refrelliing under his wings, he fent out his light and his truth,and led them to his holy mountain,and his tabernacles.
Among others ( dear Brethren ) we have been iharers in this rich priviledge, a large portion hath been carved out unte us, by the hand ofourbleflcd God in the things of his kingdom, and grace: we have for many years lived under his (hadow, been fed withthe dainties 0f his hqufe, irijoied the full improvement of t^e large abilities of faithfull watchmen and overfcers for our good, to whom our comforts and welfare in every kinde have been p^ctious.
Bot the c)aly wife and holy God, for our great unworthineffe hath lately made a fad breach upon us by the death of ourmoft dearPaftor (the Author of theenfuing Treatife) whereby our glory is much cclipfed, oiir comforts not a little impaired, aad ^ur fear? juftly multiplied. The ftroke is direful I andamafing, when fucha ftake is taken out of the hedge, fuch a pillar from thehoufc, fuch a Paftor from his flock, in fuch a time and place as this.
It is not our purpofe or is it futable to our condition and rc- Utior, to lay out the breadth of the cjicellcncies wherewith through the abundant grace of the Lord he was inrichcd and fitted for the fervicc of his great name, or if we were willing to improve our fclves in that kinde, have our pens received an anointing for fuch an impioiment ; what we cxprcfle is onely to put you and our felves in mindeof the unvaiuable lofle we have fuftained, that our hearts, being deeply and duly affedcd under that fad affliding providence, we may look up to the holy one of Ifraql our Red^eeoier, who tcacheth to profiti that in- ();i;u(5lion may be fealed up unto us thereby.
He was ( as you welL knpw ) one of a thoufand, whofe dili- gence and unweariednefle (besides his other endowments) in the work committed to him, was almoft beyond compare. He revealed the whole counfell of the Lord unto us, kept nothing b^ck, dividing the word aright. His care was of ftrong and weak, (Leep and lambs, to give a portion to each in due feafon, delighting in holy adminiftrations, which by him were held forth in much beauty and glory. In this work his Mafter found him, andfo card him to enter into his glory. Some of you are not ignorant with what ftrength of importunity he was drawn to ihii}refe»ff€rvicff, and with what fear and care he attended ito
~ . The
7he Episile te the Reader,
The weight and difficaltie ©f the work was duly apprehended hy him, and he lookt upon it, as fomewhat unfutable toaPaftor, whofc head and heart and hands, were full of the imploimcnts of his proper place.
Befide5,his fpirit rhoftly delighted in the fearch of the myftery ofCkrift, in the unfearchable riches thereof, and the work and method of t(^ fpirit, in the communication of the fame unto the foul for its everiafting welfare, fome difcovery whereof may hereafter be prefented to the world, as the Lord gives liberty and opportunity.
Such ftrength of parts clothed with humility, fuch clear and high apprehenfions of the things of God, with a ready cheerfull condefcendirig to the infirmities of the weak ( which was his daily ftudy and pradtice) are not often to be found among the fofts of men, nor yet the fons of God in this world.
Theprefent difcourfewas finifhed by himfelf in the time of his life, and fent neer two years (ince to be made publique, but the Lord in whofe hands all our works and waics are, deter- mined otherwifc. That fad providence was entertained by him in reference to theprefent work, with much contcntedneffe and humble fubmiffion to the good pleafure of the moft high, and if he might have injoyed the liberty of his own judgement and defires, no further difcoveries (hould have been made to the world of thefe his labours, they (hould have been buried in ever- iafting (ilence ; but at laft he was overborn and condefcended to what now is again endeavoured, though before the full traafcri- bing, he was tranflated from us to be ever with the Lord.
The Reader may well conceive, had the judicious Author li- ved to perefe the Copy now fent, the work would have been more compleat, and perhaps fome additions made in fome parts thereof. But we have not yet had the happinefle to finde among his papers what was intended in that kinde.
We have little more to fay at prefent, but to let the Reader know, that nothing is added to, or taken from the Authors pri- mitive Copy forthefubftanccof it; and toafllire him that his unwillingnefTe to make his thoughts publique, did not arife from any doubts in him concerning the truth of what is held forth in the prefent difputes, for he was abundantly fatisfied therein : As he beleeved (o he fiake, but other confiderations retarded his re- folutions 10 that work.
C2 It
7he Bftflle to the Reader.
It hath been rightly obferved that difputations in Religion, though they are fometimes necefTary, yet they arc ufually dange- rous, by drav/ing commonly the beft fpirits into the head from the heart, and, if extraordinary care be not taken, abating pi- ous affedions towards God, and love towards men. But you ( Brethren ) who knew him, are witnefTes of the prevailing live- lypowerofthc rich grace of God, in the heart apj life of this Author in all rcfpedts, even unto his very end, the Lord who taught him from his youth, and enabled him then to declare and hold forth his wondrous works, forfookhim not when he was gray-hcadcd, but he went on in the ftrength of the Lord God^ making mention of his ri^hteoftfnejfey even of his onij.
There were fome workings in his thoughts before the fending- awayofthefirft Copy, to have recommended thefe his labours in an Epiftie to this Church, and thereby left them (toufehis own expreflions) as his laft legacy to us : Though thefe thoughts of his were not then profecuted, yet there being necefTary oc- cafion upon this great turn of providence to intimate a few words unto the Reader at this time, we thought it not amifTe to acquaint you, our beloved Brethren, with thofe former pur- pofes ofourmoft dear Paftor,whofe remembrance wc hope will be for ever pretious with you all, that you may look upon this work (the refult of many thoughts and praiers) as the laft breath^ sM^j of his love towards you, for your eftabliihment in thefe prc- fent truths. It (hall be our endeavour that in due feafon you may have other ofhis labours among you, in your daily view for your further comfort and edification, and fo may ftill hear him fpeak- ing to you in this way^ whofe lively voice you can hear no more. And we (hall not ceafe to look up to the God and father of our Lord Jefus Chrift, the father of mercies, and God.of alicoafola- tions, foryouyandforourfelveSjthat wemay be duly fenfibleof the price that was m our hands, effedually humbled under any misimprovcments, and tonfcientiouily profecute the advanta- ges yet continued, leaft a worfe thing happen to us^ our candle- ftick be removed, and We kfi wholly defolate, in this time of the Lords riding circuit over ail his Churches, and that hour of tem- ptation which ij even now over the face of thcwbole earth.
MarifoTd upon Tour Brethren i n tbefeMoKfJbip ofthefaiih
€one£ficutt,ths %} tUGojpil, and deep fo How ^fujf&nts-
X 8, of 0M» mth you in ilk great lajfe^
**47. Edward Hopkins.
Willi a h Good w i tf*
InobkumviriDoftiffimiTHOMjE Hookeri Paftoris Ecclefise Hertfordienfis, Novanglis, Coilegae fui,
ASurre fifheaveM^baft hdms ^ert very bright, fVho "^M <t bHrntng^And AJhining lights ^idfh'me in onr Horizon fourteen years. Or there ahoHtilpHt now he difaffeares : July tkefeventkjlx hundred fiur tie fiAven, Hid hleffedfiftl afc ended up to heaven. He ^4U 4 man exceeding riekin truth- Hefioredup rich trea/urei from his youth, while he was in the Vniverptj^ Hii light didfhine, bis pArts "^ere very high. fVhen he ^asfiHow o/EmmanueH, tJVfuch IfArning in his folid head did dwell. His knevfle^ge in Theologie Divine, /» Chclmcsford LeElures divers years did Jhine. Dark Scriptures he mojh dearly did expound. And that great my fiery of Chrifl profound. He had afingular clear in/ighf, in . The fiulseenverfion unto (jod from fin : And in what method men come to inherit^ Both C^rijl and all his fillweffe by the Spirit, He made the truth appear by light ofreafon. And ^ake mofi comfirmble ^ords infeafon. To poor diffrefedfinners and contrite. And fuch as to the Promifes had right, tVhich did revive their hearts and ma^f them bonder : And in reproof he ^as a (onne of Thunder. . He fpake the IVerdwith (ueh authority. That many from themfelves to Chrifl did fly. His preaching ^as full of the holy Ghofl, Wkoje pre fence in him ^e aimired mofi,
^ 3
H0
■j>i:-j«j. «x -^timujm .^..jinu.'
HedUexceSinMercj^Peace^ndLove^
JV^Oi Lion-Hke in e^waiey yet A 7>«w.
Hefrem the lar^enejfe of his r^jaXL hearty
His treajhres ^as mo ft ready to impart.
To many Minifters he ^^ a father ;
JVhofom hu light y much pUaJant lijfht did gather.
The princip les hs held ^ere dear andftrong :
He ^ ait otrm ha mighty pilUr long,
J can affirm I ^ow no man more free
From Errors in his judgement, then ^Oi he\^
His holy he Art dellghtedmnch to aB
The ^illofgody'^herein he ^as exaU,
No other }^ay could mtb hii ^tritfnit ;
Hid converfation "^as fkll of fruit.
He ^as Abundant in the ^orkjfgod
VntiH death came, and heaven "^as hii ahod.
At his lafi claufe ChriB found kim doing ^eH^
His blameieffe liftjfut firv can paraHel.
The peace he had fitU thirty ytariS agee
At death rvas firm, not touched by the foe.
Of ad his daies andtimes,the lafi were beft :
The end offneh is peace ^ he is at reft.
His lippi^they "^ere a goring and tree of lift ^
Vnto his people, f amity and "^ifi,
In ^hich much ^ifdome^health and grace v^asfiundt
Are fealed upland huried underground.
If any to this Plat firm can reply With better reafonjet this volume dig • But better argument if none can give y Then Thomas Hookers Policy fiall live.
S A M. S T 0 N E, Teaching Elder
of the fame Church at HartforJmth him;
00
Onm) Reverend and dear Brother , M^Hnouhs Hooker, late Tafior of the Church at Hartford on Connediquot.
TO fee three things was holy Auflins wifli,- Rome in her Flower, Ghrift Jcfus in the Flefh, And Paul i'ch Pulpit ; Lately men might (ee, Twofirfl:,and more,ia H^^^r/Miniftry.
Zion in Beauty, is a fairer fight, Then Rome in Flower,wiih all her Glory dight ; Yet Zions Beauty did moft clearly fhine, In Hookers Rule,and Dodrinc.; both Divine.
Chrift in the Spirit^fs more then Chrift in Flefb, Our Souls to quicken, and our States to blcfTe i Yet Chrift in Spirit brake forth mightily. In Faithful! Hiokersk^xc^ing Miniftry.
Tatil'm the Pulpit,#/<?tfi^ could not reach,
Yet did He Chrift in Spirit fo lively Preacfr :
That living Hearers thought He did inherit
A double Portion of TW/ lively fpirit. :
Prudent in Rule, in Argument quick, full : Fervent in Prayer, in Preaching powerful! ; That well did learned Ames record bear, The like to Him He never wont to hear.
Twas of genevdhs Worthies faid,with wondc ti (Thofe Worthies Three :) i^^r^iSf was wont to Thunder^ f^trety like Rain,on tender graflfe to (hower, But Calvin^ lively Oradcs to pour.
All thefe in Hookers fpirit did remain: A Sonne of Thonder,aHd a ftiower of Rainp , A pourer-forth of lively Oracles, In faving fouls^, the fummc of miracles*
Novf
Now blcflfcd Hooker, t\\ou art fct on high, Above the thanklcfie world,and cloudy sky : Doe thou of all thy labour rctpc the Crown, Whilft we here rcape the fecd,which thou haft To Wen,
J. COTTOH.
Herbert In
Church mi* litaac.
*»«gk» •J^ €^ «*» ♦»* 4^ «*•
In fcpulchrum Reverendiffimi viri, fratris charif- fimi M.Th0. Hoot BR I.
AMcrica, Ahhughjbe dot not boafl Ofall the gold aneifilver from this CoMff, Lent to her Sifier Europe's needyor pride, ( Forth4t'jrepaidher,yfithm/tchgain befide Jn one rich Pearly'^hich Heavens did thence aford, jispioMsUctbtn£avehhhoneft ^ord ) r^t thinkes, S H E ^^ the CanUofue may come ffith Europe,Afriekc,Afia,/*r ON E T O M B E.
E A A GNETOr
£• Roc £ R s.
^.^s ^.
>#^-
1 ■
-.3t..J2 — 2L
Y Times(jQ;f^David)arein thy Hand:A^W/W is it meete tor as fo much as, to know the fea- fons which theFather hath putin his own pow- er. This is as conjpicuoufly made good in his ap- f aiming the fea(ons/<?r juftifying his own caufc, as of any other event whatfoever, fVherein, as he hath as great an intereft ; [o, himfelfe being the principally jeayfole hVitnOK of all that is Written or jpoken for it y affumes the prerogative to judge and determine of the fitteft opportunity ^ for every word , that JhaU he uttered , much more puhli- pjed in tefiimony thereof This I have with filence and fubmijji^ on learned ( as many other lejfons ) fiom his foflrong and all wife" ^ijpojing 'providence to^^ards this treatife ; And fome other, both parages and treatifes that have related to, or been intended for defence and cleering of thlsayfrgument .
This Treatife ^as finijht and fent over tranfcribed t un^ dertheeye and exaSi review of the eminently accomplijht <iy4uthor himfelfe yvoell nighT^o yeeres Rnce ; ivho alfo thenfolloroedit ( as I have heard) with many prayers and teares , for a bleffing upon the publijhing*. 'But it ^as then buried in the rude waves of the vafi O ceany with many precious Saints,in their pajfage hither . The mofi ofthofe that were affeSieA to this caufe, did then judge, in re- jpeEi of the Opportunity , and importunity ofthatfeafon , ( that im- petmufly called for ^Modell of this way ) this to be a lojfe not re- eompenfable ^ at any other time^ 'But God ( we fee, and that by thisfirange difafter ) thought beft to referve it rather, for fuch a time as this ; as wherein , the noyfe and tumultuous outcries of many , being fome^hat fiilled, the words of the wife, may bee ( as SoXomon Jpeakes ) the better heard in quiet. Andthe ra- Ecclef^. i^ png violence of that hotfe^oh, ( which like a fiery Oven^ {as the Prophet Jpeakes ) devoured all that was caft into it ) being a little moderated y and allayed y men may be better di(pofed to heare and eonfider Reafon', ejpecially coming from this hand , whom all men knew^.4W had in efteeme, as a roan of God , of more then
<i an
an ordhmry Ipirif. iAndperhaps fome of thofe Reafonings, vi>hkh were thn , or would ft ill have been deemed as broken and bru fed Reeds, in the hands of others^ may become in his as rods of Iron, andprevaile to Vidory ; And thofe Rods, which have been turned to Stv^cnts , become Rods againe , no^they are talvcn up by him.
That forementioned defliny , that hath attended this hooke^ hath , at times vifted mj thoughts with an apprehenjton of fome - thing «?/Like Omen to thecaufe itfelfe it pleads for againft the Presbyteriall Government .- That after an overW^helmingofit with a flood of obloquies and dif advantages and mif-reprefcntati- ons and in'juriotu opprejfons, caft out after it , it might ( in the time whichGod alone hath put in his own power ) be again emer- gent-^ yea and [hoot forth out of the fame feeds of Truth, which have beenfcattered and buried under ground. Which hath the more re a- dy entertainment with mee , becaufe'from ourfirfl entrance in^ to this conflici^ I made account and looktfor it , That this truth and all that fhould be faid for it , was ordained a6 Chrifi ( of whom every iruth is a Ray and heame ) to be as a i^td.^ of corne, which unlefle it fall to the ground and dye , and this perhaps together with fome of the perfons that profeffe it, it brings not forth much fruit. <lAII that is Hts , tsal\>Payes at firft (own in weaknefTe ; but after- wards nkth in power ; One Age fowes ^W another reapes : And yet in thefe latter dayes wherein the light and Sunjhine groWes hotter and more intenfe, the fame age may perhaps fee^ and enjoy both the feed-time^ and the encreafe,
• However^certaine I am of this, which may more viphly be read out ofthify and a more thenufuall conjunEiion of many other occur^ rences falling cut at this jun^ure of time , evidently proclaiming by a loW^d and power full voyce of providence, that Gods defgne and pleafure is {for what ends and iffues himfelfe onely knowes ) to re* new and hold up this controverfe amongft ui, as if it rvere but new begun, not^ith^andingall that fluggijh backjpardnejfe in thofe that have been called, yea cryed out upon , to maintain it ; and thofe flight and defpifmg thoughts inotjpersyas not worth the pains andtravaile. God not onely having ft irred up the Jpirit of this oreat worthy fo undertake the defencethereof^whofe humility and modefty to appear e in Print in any other fubjeU , confide- rina his abilities inallkiyids , both for pre aching and dif^uting
nere
yiQere finguUr ) but oifdenng of it fo ^ as that it fioM he accom^
•p anted, with many other Treatifes now pHbliJhedyOr to be made tub''
llque , thM have as long fince been prepared y but detainedy as if
to beare it companie , but no\\f iffuing forth as it were at once, ^^ J^^^^^^^
Some of '^hichwi/i provoke and occafion others y or necejfitatefome the Ou^rfes
of thofe engaged to make fefi Replies , orfome other way to o^ApoUonius
vindicate the truth. in Latin.
MtShephards and Mafler Aliens defence of the nine Qucfllons and Pofitions from New England.
The Redfjnand <4«/ii?^/r of the Diflenting Brethren and rfae Aflembly, andchecraoC- anions about Accommodacion all that were given in in writing. "
Mr Caitcns Anfwcr to Mr Batly, &c. Thedodrinall part.
Tea, and which is more eminently obfervable to this purpofe in hand y that the Affembly of Divjfles itfelfe {Providence fo con- airing and contriving it) Jbould now, and not till now (though . upon the Order of the Honourable Houfe long Jince ijfuedforth^ a faint attempt towards an entrance thereunto vpm made by them) jJjould now befet aworke and betak^ themfelves a ne^.to af- fert and convincingly make forth the Jus Divinum <?/ Church-go- vernment , both in the generall principles , upon Which it is to be made for thy and the particularities thereof : (lA'ndfo not only take a neW furvey J but go over, upon a neW woof , the whole peece and p la form they had debatcd&before prtfented , but mtderh there May 'B'Eyand It i s lawful and agreeable to the Word, and the like: The Lord, by all the fe coincident e- vents calling his Saints to afiejh and more feriopu revifall of thefe (f ontr over fie Sy as not yet determined , nor fully cleared either to the fat isf allien of God or man. And moreover by this lafl alone, ■ ( if there were no other conf deration higher and of more weight) putting in a fujfcient C2LWC3it and demur tothefwords plea or en- termedling^as in relation to this quarrelly pendente YitCythefuite as yet depending upon an other way of trialL
As touching this Treatife, and the worthy Author ^//V, 1 intend not to preface any thing b y commendation of either unto the Rea- der'y which were indeed y to lay paint upon burnijhed marble y or . add light unto the Sun, The trufl of viewing it at the prejfe being committed to my care, I have, out of the honour I bore to himy and love unto thiscaufe my heart is in, endeavoured to difcharae it with my utmofl diligence andfaithfulneffe : I have done it all the right J could, And Rcader,^^ affured thou hafl it here prefehted as it was now tranfcribedandfent overy rrithout Addition or Diminution :
D z. Neither
0
J
^either didlentermeddlefofarreM to looke The Quotations /« the Amhors themfelves , tvhom he confutes 5 but left them m I fomdthem to the Copy* Onely Iheleeve ufonfome ConjeBures , that the Copy which perijhed , and ^ as throughout revtfed^ and perhaps aided to by the Author, ^^as more per feEl then this.
I have no more but to commend it and thee to the blejjing of God,
April. 17. 1648.
T H O. GOODWIN.
THE CONTENTS.
il 5wrT^y of the Summe $fChurcb^Difcipline^.
P A R T I.
Ecclefiafticall Policie Defined.
C H A P . I.
^CclefiaHicaU f elide is a skill of arderingthc^ \ affairs ofchrifts houfi according to thefdttern'^ §fhisWcrd. page !•
Chap. 2. ths conftitution ef a vifibk
bj\^ti^t%i church in the Caufes thereof : The Efficient andU^atter* p. ii.
Chap.j. Of the invifibic Church : Whether the invi- fible Church he the frincifatt, frime and enelj freferfubjeSl, to vsfhomaU the Seals and Privi ledges of f^eciall mte doebe- long* P»35*
' Chap4. of the formall caufe of a vifible Church, the church Ctivenant. p.41.
Chap.5. whether Baptifme doth giv/ formality or make a member ofamjible Church ? P» 5 5 •
Chap. 6. whether frofepon makes a man a member of a Congregation? p.6o*
Chap. 7, An Anfver to Arguments made againfi the church-Covenant, p. 68.
Chap. 8. wherein the frecedenc) of a Church, as it is To- tjim homog^Titumyis handled, p.Sp*
Chap.p. of the nature and being of a PresbyteriaU Church. p. 94.
Chap. 10. Such arguments as M^Kuttcviovdaleadgeth
e fir
The Contents.
i<i -irVfy'*
for the confrmdtion efd frtsbyteriallchurch anfwered, p. 130.
Chap.ii. Tcftchingthel.fuhjeB of Ecclcjiajli call t ewer ^
n^bere the nAturcofit is difcinfertd, a^itht arguments brought
dgainfi it anfwered. p. 1 8 T .
Chap.i2. 7'0uchwg the CathoUke andvifible Chnrch^whe^ ther to the ^tinifltry and guides of the Catholtke vifihle churchy hath the Lord committed the Keyes , as to the firji fub^ je0. Difcujfed p.217.
- Chapaj. of the CathoUke church otitis totumrcpre- fcntativum, r» the Ajfembling of Pastors^ 8cc. in a generdl C ounce H. p.229.
Chap. 1 4. of the Church umverfaS, aiit is totum inte- gralc. P'243*
Chap.15. An anfiver to c^l^ Hudfon, concerning the church (^atboUke vijihle, as totum intcgrale. p. 2 5 o.
Chap. 16, of Church communion^ as it is a Teculiar Privi- ledge to the mtmbers of a Church. p. 2 8 8 •
Pakt. II. Of the Church confidcred as ic is corf us organicum.
Chap. I. of the number of officers therein, a^d the nature thereof. * p.i.
Chap. 2 . wherein the nature of ordination is difcujfed^ and the I J. Chap, of lM^ Rutterford is confidercd^ andanfv^er- edy as touching the former he giveth to s Pafior in and ever other Congregations befide his on^n. P* 3 8»
Chap.j. Of an Independent Church, Wherein the If ate 0f the que ^ion is opened, the difiaftfi*ll term of Independency cleared i and the right meaning put upon it, c^X. R. his Argu* mems inthe 1 3 • Chap . debated, P- 7 8 •
Part,
The Contents.
Part. III.
Chap. I. oftheGevernmtnt of the church. p.i,
Chap.2. ofthedij^enfatien of the Sacraments. p.8.
Chap, 5. of Cenfures. p.33.
. Part. fill.
Concerning Synods.
Chap. 1 4 Vf^ herein c>/. R. 6. Argument U debated ^ taken out of Acii.ij. and the nature of that Synod di [cuffed, and how farre that or any other Synod can hefaid to binde by any voarrant from the Word* p.j.
Chap. 2. where U ^^hts Arguments touching the fu^
feriorit'] of Clafes and Synods above f articular Congregations
are considered and anfwered : And they are in number 6 . more
fet down in the 1 5. Chap, ofhu book, p. 1 5 •
Chap.J. \^ n appendix to the former Treatife concerning Synods. P« 45-
e 2 A4i
't\^
An Analpicall tablcS.
mogtHeumf wbofc
{ f
a
c o
1
<
CEfficicnt CCaures< » _j J Materiall rCtfr;>«/ H». ) 7 1 Formall
■^1 -♦ C Order and PfcccdencT.
Qualification «bich is either in ^^^^^^j^^^^ ^^ J Power,
RnlingOnly.
fPaRor, Number jRuIing and teachings
tdodor. CERatesofchememberit as Deacons. Supporting tbe^
^Healcli, as Widdowes. Eledion. InQitutionP
^Ordination.
if What the watch is, which appertains to alL ^Severed i. What the bahaviout of all under it, r What to be done before they comCf ^3 rArenomc»t)ert,
' AdmimonSwhat, when they ate met, in receifingAGome memberg
Orgatdcum where Of.
. ficers
Whofe
fCabetnacion'^
fuch who
,8»vc.
from other Coa- gregaWoos.
i^AfTembledji
S
I 'Sacra- ments
And^
.Manoer
I Difpenfa-v L tion of ^
I
^Coi(ecIationm
[Sytiods, [CottDcela*
Parties who have tight to<
'^receive*
C Publike in the Common to both, 3 Aflcmbly, as to be yAccompaoied
f With theword«
Bapti{«e$:r'!'°1.*-«"i* ' ^onceadmimftred*
Frequently
iwitb diftina blef.
(iRgS) as thcie be
difiind elements,
1 DrjM.....:^. ^^ C Examined>
Ccnfuies of\ J 'ih..,J*^"'"^KAnd SR"ordcd,
^^ offences. J "S "^^^^ " d 2i^«b;i(hcd.
Publike,yExecutioB by jAdmonitioR, where v i^xconmunicatioo.
TecaUat^^„„„^
to <^"PP?. admfni'i
flred.
Cap.!
Part 1.
A
U R V E Y
of the Sum me of '
Church-Difciplina
Chap% I. Ecckfiafticail Policy Defined.
EccJefiafiicaH Policy is a skill of ordering the affairs o/ChriJls houfe^dccording to the pattern of bis mrdit
KiO.^ When we fpeak of fpiriciiall things, we ckfire to fpeak in the words which the wife- dome of the holy Ghoft teachech, and fo we (hall compare fpirituall words and fpirituall things together. And therefore it is, though the Government, whereof wc are now to intreat, (harcch, with other of the like rank, in the generall nature common to them and ir,and thence may ( as it is ) truely becalled,an Art or Policy, as civil governments are ftiled : and there be a like pa- rity and proportion of reafon, in r^ard of the nature of the Work: yet we attend the language of theApoftle, who, when he would infiruft Timothy, touching the (ubjcft nowtobein-
B treated
Cap. I . u^ Spirvej of the [tmme Part i .
created oF, and f urni(h him with dire(5lions fitting and fufficicnt thereunto, he terms it, by kyiowledge or skJH, how to demean hlmfelfin th s houfe of God^ I Tim* 3 . 1 J .
Its the knowledge of i^oedatj of (ome rule that lieth ftpon him. Thus knowledge how to converfe and carry our felves in Church- work, as the effed, leads us by the hand to look to the caufe, whence it comes, namely the rule by the ft aplc- precepts whereof, as by the King» ftmdard, this knowledge hath its being, and is bounded in its operations, the tfFed thus is exprdfedjbut the cau^e is implied.
Orderingr\ Its the art of ordering the affairs of the Church, Forfo the Apoftle (peaks, ColoCa»^. H^hen I behold jour faith and order, as if he Would refer re the whole wotkof theGofpel to thefe two heads, DoElrine and Difcipline, So much ct Religion, as concernes the nature and work of Fjith inward- ly in the (oul towards God and man, that is contained in the firft branch, "Faith, Order, which is the fecond and op- podce mesnber, includes the exercife o^ Difcipline and cen- fures of the Church, fo br, as by rule they are expreffed, and concern the redifying of the carriage of fuch, who are in confoe- deration each wioh other.
This word taken in its native and narrow fignification, implies i/jf right fofiture of things in their proper f laces a»d rankjt when they are marflialled by the rule of U^lethod, according to their efpeciall precedencies and dependencies they have, each upon Qther. And here by a Metonimy of the Adjund, The managing of all Church- Ordinances, according to all the formes thereof^ as B^ehiel fpeaks, the outgoings thereof, and incomings thereof, C;h 4j. ji. ^ith that pjety and fpirituall prudence, as is moft futable to all, that time, place, and perfons, and pradifes, can require, as dif- penfed by fome, received by others, is underftood.
So that, when all o^ces and ordinances are managed in this f3»anner, m a comely demeanour, the Church is then truely vi- fibly Militant, becomes f f rW^/* like a well ordered army with banner s* But when you loofe the ranks, and rout the company, bydiforderly adminiftrations, it is the overthrow of the Army, apd (oof the Church.
Houfe of Chrifi.J It is the expreffion of the Apoftle in the place formerly quoted, tTim»^.i$ That thoa maieft knoi». b«w to behave fhy felf i» the hpfffe of God^ ^hich U th^ Chnrch
Cap. I. of Church'DllcifUn^. Part i.
of the living God, God is the father of all the family in heaven and earth. Chrift the Head and Redeemer, the holy Gboftthe Comforter.
As the Head, To the Church which is his Body, admits a double confideration.
C Myfticall, by Spirituall influence* Chrift is a Head, <PoliticaU, by his efpeciall guidance in tiic ^ means, and difpenfation of his Ordmances,
The ChurchalfoisaBody.^J'£2^^^^
The my^icaU BoAy is the Church of true Believers^ who being cffedually called by his word and Ipirir, by faith yeelding to the call, arc fpiritually united unto Chnd, from whom, as from a head, all fpirituall life and motion is communicated on his part, and received on theirs. And this cakes up the In- vifthle Churchy becaufe the union, and fo the relation, ia the truth of it, is inward, and not to be fcen by fenfe. Of this we do not now inquire. It is that we dee beleeve. The PoUticall body or Church vifihU refults out of that rela- tion, which is betwixt the proFeffours of the faith, when by voluntary confent they yceld outward fubjedion to that govern- inentof Chrift, which in his word he hath prefcribed, and as an externall head exercifeth by his word, fpirir, and difcipline, by his ordinances and officers over them, who have yeeided them- (elves fubjeds to his Headfhip and fupream Authority. For Chrift having humbled himfdf to the death, the curfed death upon the croffe, God the Father hath given him a name, above phil.2,^. every thing that is named. Hath given him all things: Hath Job. i|.;. committed all power into his hand : and hath delegated unto M^t.»8.i8 him, the immediate difpenfation of chis power. For the Father ^^^'J**** judgeth 720 man, and by a parity of reafon, in a right fenfe, he calls quickens, rules no man, but hath committed the immediate dif- penfation of ail to the Sonne: which power he exercifeth invi- fibly in their hearts by the operations of his fpirit : but exeicileth it vifibly by his ordinances and officers in his Church, as upon his iubjeds, who profeffe allegiance and homage to him. So the Apoftle, B^hef, 4, when he Afier^ded up on high, and led captivity captive ^ he gave giffs to men, ftme to be Tfiftors, (ome to beTeachers, all fet in his Church, and all for the good ofhisChurch,
Cap. I . ^ SHrvej of the fummc Part i.
And 88 he hath a golden Scepter for the guidance of hisfer- vants, fo, as a Judge, he hath an iron rod to break his enemies in pieces like a potters veflell. 'Bring hither mine enemies, that will not have tne tarnle over them, and Jlay them before mj fdce.
Hence obferve obiter and by the Way, that the root of this power lieth fitft in Chrift, as a Head, and is communicated by yertue of that commiflion received from the Father. 9^11 power in heaven and earth is given to me^ therefore Preach and Baftife^ MatthA2,.i%yl9,
We now fee the proper and adequate fubje^ft about which ec- dcfiafticall policy is cxerciled, to wit,
The affaires of hie houfe,"] The things that appertain to the vifible Church, his vifiblc Kingdome on earth* And to this place appertain the diiputes, touching the difference be- twixt Ecckfiafticall and civil Policy, what kinde of influ- ence they have each iito other, together with, the tyranni- call ufurpation of that m.an of finnc, and the falfe claim that Antichrift makes to both the fwords, with all the pretences he devifeth tofcrve his own turn, and the falfe colours he puts upon his proceedings, when he would allay his cruelty, with a f ar- i fctcht device, as though he did all in erdine adjpiritua/ia, and by the colour of that order, he might diforder and overturn the whole frame of ;ali Kingdomes and conunpn wealths, if they will not ftoop to his tyranny and ufurpation.
All thole controvcrfies take here their proper confidcration, as in their proper place. But our intendment being to compre** hend things in fhort, we (hall whoHyleavc fuch tedious difputes, which would trouble our work, and weary the Reader.
Certain it is, Ecclefiafticall policy cenfincs it fclf within the affairs of the Church, as within its proper compafle. Mj King^ dome, (mhout Saviour, is not of thii "^orld; and fo the v/ea- pons of his Kingdome are fpirituall weapons, as in the inference . our Saviour fully concludes. If mj Kingdom "^cre of thu ^orldy then^^ouUmj fervantsfighty that I (hould not be deli- vered to thejews. But his Kingdome is not of this world, there- fore his Servants will not fight. Men fullain a double relation.
As members of the commo»wcalt!| they have civil weapons, and in a civil way of tighteoufneffe, they may, and ffiioaldule them. ?"^
Cap. I . oj Church-Bifci flinch. Part, i .
But as members of a Churchy their weapons are fpirituall, and the work is fpirituall^thc cenfurcsot the Church arc fpirituall,and reach the fouls and confcienccs of men.
Recording to tht pAnern of the ^ord,!^ This claufe points where the laws of this Kingdom are to be found ,and whence to be fetched. As Mo/es faw his pattern in the Mount, according to which he was to mold, all things in the Tabernacle : So we have ours left upon record in the holy Scriptures, unto which we muft not adde, and from which we muft not take any thing, Chrift the King of his Church, and Maftcr of his Houfe, he only inreafon, can make laws that are Authenticke for the govern- ment thereof.
And here we (hall take leave to ftay a little, and make this ground good before we paffe, bccaufe we (hall have fpeciall ufe ofit, as a main pillar to bear up the building, of the following difcourfe, againft the cavils of Papifts and Formalifts. We fhall firft explicate, and then argue.
Church-government then is attended in a double refpef^,
E.ch«inregardoftbe^Jt;«£^.Uofir. BJfemaHj required to the c Partly in the perlons that difpenfe. complea ting of Church •< Partly in the ordmances that are dif- government are, c penfed.
Intheperfons that difpenfe, the kindes of officers thatareap- pointcdjco that work : the nature, bounds, and limits of their offices, all thefe ire eflentialls. The ordinances which thefe a»e to difpenfe, as preaching, prayer, feals. Church. cenlures, ^r. all thefe are to be found in .the word, and (hould be fetched from the word : and now under the Gofpcl, they are and ought to be the fame ; in all places, araongft all people, at all times, in all fucceeding generations,, untill the coming of Chrift.
Acedia cultf*i fHntimmtitahilia^ It is not left m the power of perfons, Officers, Churches^ nor all flatcs in the world, to add, or diminifh, or alter any thing in the leaft meafure. But as God did appoint ail in the Cen.jyjj Old Teftament, and thoie his infticutions, did endure their Jm.iniop Ever ( as the Scripture fpeaks ) i. untill the coming of Chrifl, cum. when the fame power which appointed them, changed them, So in the New Teftament where we are to exped no alteration,
B 3 Chrift
6 Gap.T. ^ /^ Sur'vcy ef the fumme Part i.
Chrift the Law-giver he only appoints, none but be can, and he hath made known his will, that he will not change them.
The CircnmJtafitUUs of Difcipline, as time, place, the car- rying on of thefe difpenfacions in civiU decencies, fuitable to the quality of the things, and conditions of the time, as peace and perfecution ; the generall rules of thefe are in the word delivered: but the particular application admits varieties, mu- tabilities and alterations, according as neceffities or conveni- ences fball appear by emergent occafions.
That there is an immutable rule, touching the effentialls of difcipline, left in the word, and thence to be fetched, we arc now to prove,
I. Argument. ty^R farts ef Gods worjhlp are hj Ged alone appointed, in the vordrevealedy and thence to he fetched. This is evident from the nature of wor(hip, which only pro* ceedsfrom Gods will, and the appointment of it is his peculiar 1 Kin, II. pterogativCi For came it from the will of man,it would be will- 3,^ J J. worQiip. Z>^»M2,andlaft. Its here true, what God doth not command God doth not accept : It is the charge he hies againCl all fuperftitious and falfe devices ©f men^ They never came Jer 7* 1 1 i lyifff fg^ ntirsde or heart, and therefore never have his appro» bation. Who required thefe things ? He only knows what will beft plcale himlelf, and his own will can make bcft choice.
B tit all offices and Ordinances of difcipline are parts of Gods Worfliip : being duties required in the fecond command, and thither are to be referred, by the grant Oi all.
2. The effentialls ftand, either by the necefllty of precept, and fo immutably required, oreKethey are left arbitrary to the will of man to appoint.
But they are not left arbitrary* The firft part is evident by the fulnefle of the divifion* All things fpirituall are either Chriftian duties, or elfe ate left to Chriftian liberty.
The fecond part is thus proved* If it be not in man to inable an Officer to his work, or offices or Ordinances to attain their end; Then it is not in his power
to
Cap. I . ef church DifciplitK^. Part i .
CO appoiflc Oificer or Ordinance in the Churcb. For fuch ap- poincmenr (hould be croffe to wifdotne in attempting ii^ and fo friirtrate in regard of the end, in not attaining it.
But it is not in man co inable to the work, or to make the Ordinance attain irs end: becaufe the work is Ipirituall, and the end lupcrnaturall: And herein lies efpecially the difference betwixt civiil and Ecclefiafticall power, Domimum and royall Soveraignty may be feated in the one, ». e. in the Common- wealth; becaule they can communicate power from them- (elves to others, and inable others to attain civiil ends, and to accomplifh civiil work, and in that refpe(fl they arc called, xT7tfi; "a.v^a>7rJu A humane Creation, But in th^ Church there is only nnniflerium received from Chrift alone, and therefore they cannot delegate from themfelves, and by their own in- fticution any Officer, but only attend the inftitution oi Chrift.
There is no man can have his Curate or Vicar, his VicariuSt becaufe he is bound, in his own particular, to his place ofc Miniftery : he can appoint none becaufe he can give power to none.
That which is a fundamentiill point of keligiony that hath divme
Inftitution, andfo becomes immutable, unlefle Chrift him-
felfrcpcalic. For principles ot that nature muft have divine
authority to appoint and to remove.
But Church Difcipline is a fundamental! point of Religion.
Heb»6. Laying on of hands, beingbj a Olietonjmy of the ad'
jptnB put for.Ordination, Ordination one particular, put for
the whole of Church Dilcipline.
4* If God received this as his peculiar to himfelf under the Law,
To appoint Offices Ordinances in his word according to his will,
Tiienitis unlawfull now for any man to arrogate it: becauCe
his foveraignty is as much now as then, his word as perfed,
there is no reafon which can ctft the balance another way.
But thu he did taki ^^ ^^ fsculiar in the Old Teftament.
Hence by the way we may lay in a caveat againft (ignificanc Ceremonies inftitutcd by man in Gods worfhip, as (uperftitious,
fuch *
8 Cap.!* A Survey of the [ufime Part i.
fuch I mean which are appointed to ftit up the dull md dead mindeofn:ian to the remembrance ot his duty towards God, by fcmerpecialKignification, whereby he might be edified.
I.
Bccaufe thefe under this Inftitution are media cultw, and areloirore efficacious to carry the minde and heart to God, as the Papifts require, and fuch as all Orthodoxe Divines con- demn. Nay if it be by teaching and ftirring towards thefe fu- pernaturall works, asGodsfpiritsall wor(kip.
Its that which thcLord condemns in Images, which te/i lifSi Its that which the Lord threatens to punilh. lfaA9*i9» ThAi kufiar idtatightbythefreseftsofmen,
2.
Becaufe fuch ceremonies are of the fame kinde and homoge* neall with the fignificative part of the adlions of theSacrament, and upon the grouud may be (aid to have a reall and true efficacy of teaching, which properly is a part of worlhip : fince that part of the Sacrament, which is placed in fignification is fo. Doth Baptifmeconfecratc the child to God? fodoth the croffe. Doth Baptifme fignify the Covenant betwixt Chrift and the childe? fo doth the Crofle. For its openly faid by the Patrons thereof, to betoken the ingagement betwixt Chrift and the child, that he (hall be Chrifts fervant, and fouldier to follow his colours and fight under his banner unto his dying day. And this Imaga though it hath no tongue to fpeak of its own, yet it f peaks by this inftituted fignifjcation put upon it and prcffcd by th^ pow- er of the Prelates.
Thofe Ceremonies which are let in the fame rank with Gods own Ceremonies, in regard of their end and ufe, As thole are truly religious becaufe God is the appointer of them : So thefe muft be fuperftitious, becaufe mans will is the Inftitntour of them : the parity and proportion of realon holds on both fides.
But fignificant Ceremonies thus inftituted, are of the like nature with fome of Gods own rites. Inftance the Phyla^eries. JV/»/»^.i5.39, they were appointed for this end by the Lord, to be remembrancers and admonilhers of the Law to thofe that ufedthem, and the lame place thefe Ceremonies fupply, and are ordained for the (ame purpofe.
Cap. I. rf ChHrchDifcipUn^^. Parti. 9
The CircttmflAntlals of Difiipiine, as Time, Place, ont- ward Decency and Comelinefle in the managing of Gods Or- dinances ; thefe admit of varieties and mutabilities, according to emergent occaiions, which alter with the conditions of the Church.
There is a comelines and conveniency of Time and Places of meeting, and manner in their meetings when the Churches are under perfecution, which will be much altered,when the Church- es enjoy peace and profperity , and have Chriftian Kings and Queens for their nurfing Fathers, and nurfing Mothers. Yet in the carrying on ofthefeC»V^/<w/<«»^M/f according to the minde ofChrift, among many other, thefe Rules lend a common influ' ence, and are of fpcciall confe^uence and confideration.
I.
Though there be not, nor in truth can be particular precepts expreffed in the Word, that may meet with all the fpeciall varie- ties of occurrences in this kinde ; yet there be generall Rules, un- der the reach whereof, all the particulars will come, and by which they may be regulated, and that without fail. Jllwufl bs done come lily And in order, without rudenes or confufion, Vor (fodiinot the Qodoj confitfiofiy as in aH the Churches, I Cor. 14. 33. AHrmflbedone to edification, I Cor.i4.26. t/^H to Qods glorj, I C^r. 10.3 1.
3.
All thefe Circumfiamals of Time, Place and Decency, they are common to things Civil, as well as Sacred, and ferve indiflfer- ently and equally to further the ufefuU adminiftration of both, and therefore cannot be conceived to be any part of religious wcrChip, nor can be ranked within the compaffc thereof, by any fiiewofreafon, only the ancient maxime here takes place, The later Art ufeththerpork^of the former, Ars po fierier utitur prioris opere j both civil and facred adminiftrations ufe thefe Ciicumftan- tials, as ifTuing from precedent Art?, and fo put forth their own anions to the beft acfvantage, for the attaining of their own ends. As each man may meet with inftanees many, by eafie attendance.
There muft be a right underftanding of the meaning of the word^, andfoa grammaticall^naljfiiQh\i^'^\\t2iky where the promifes or commands are exprefled, before either our faith can believe the one, or a gracious, humble heart make choice aright of the other, and obey it. Both beleevingzxii. oheji^g are religi^
r: . _. _ nus
10 Cap.i. A Surveyofthefumme .Partj.
ous adlions, and both fuppofe the afc and work of Grammat, and fo o^Logick^^ about the promifes and comtnands^and yet no man, that haththe exercife of reafon. about him, will fa^r, that cither Gramtjitar or Logkk^Andjfjts are religioiu adions, much kflc reli- gious worship.
The '^Ulofnn mAvt^ neither Magiftrate m the Common-wealth, fior Officer or Officers in the Churches, is the r«/^ either of com- manding or forbidding rto^xiWijJ^r^/j^ For if their wils were the rule, they could not erre in commanding or forbidding : for the rule cannot erre. They were not to give an account for thofe their commands, nor could be puniihed for any mifcarriage in them. Then alfo, the will of the Inferiour were abfolutely bound to yeeld obedience thereunto, and that without either queftion- ingorcxamining the nature of it. Yea blinde obedience would by this me^fts^be not only allowed, but of neceflicy enjoyned. Nor could the Inferiour fin, in what ever he did in fubjeding himr feif to the diredions of the Superiour in fuch indifferent things. All which arc contrary to common fenfe.
4- , .
The determination of indifferent tUngs ^ either abfolutely to
be attended, or abfolutely to be laid afide, when there is no pre- ponderations or neceflicy to caft the balance either way, is beyond 'Warrant ; becaufe it thwarts the nature of the things, and that raeerly out of the pleafiure of theImpofer,which is not a rule to go by,iince God by rule hath left thefc either to be. done, or not di)ne,.as occafions are prefented.
Appointment and in jundions of things indifferent, which are either unprofitable, and have no good in their ufe, or be but fo far prejudicial], asthattheyoccafion aftopina Chriftian courfe upon any juft ground : Such appointments are to be repealed as unlawfuU. i . For if Gods own Ceremoffies wcvq to be.removed, Ifecaft/euKprs)fitai/e, thenmuchmoreouts, H(?^. 7.1S. 2. If we muftanfwerfor/W/^l^<7r^i, then for iV/^? Ceremonies, 3. Things indifierenr, when they are ufed, not in fubordination to help for- ward morall duties, their ufe is unlawful!. For herein lieth their ufe and good, that they may be. in way to lend a lift to a higher end. But when they are unprofitable or prejudicial] i^ the.fcnfc before cxprcfled, then they arc not iii fubord^
nation
Cap.2. of Chnrch'Difclflinc^. ^ Parti. ii
•_ '■ " — • !■ I I I
oation to help forward the morall. Er^o. 4. That which croffeth the Place and Office of the Governour, that he muft not doe or maintain : But to injoyn any thing that is unprofitable, is againil his place, for his Office is to rule fir their goody Rom. 13.4. But unprofitable things arc not tich.
Chap* II.
The Conftitution of a vifiblc Church in the Caufei thereof: The Efficient and Matter •
T\^\%vifihle Ghnrch, the fubjed adequate of ouc Enquiry, is t# be attended in a double regard,
either in refpeft of thei^°f """«''»<'^^. *^ luubernation of it.
The Church in her Conftitution is confidercd two waiesr,
cEffentUley as Totym < Or
Cintegrale, As totum EjfeKtiaU or Momogefteptm, look at it as in the firft caufes, out of which fhe exifts, and comes to be gathered, and this is called,' Ecclefia prima,
Thii Ckttrch hath the right of electing and choofing Officers, aadwhenthefearefetinit, iihtcomt% t9ttimOrgAnicum. Amef. fw^^./. 1.^,33.18. The Corporation is a true body, when it hath no O^iajor^ nor other Officers, which happily fhe yearly choofeth.
We now come to enqwire of the vifible (^hurch in her firfi conftitution and gathering. And in the handling of this, we fliall take into confideration fuch fpeciall Queftions, wherein there appears any difference be- twixt us, and our Reverend and very learned Brethren, defirous to propound things, wherein difficulties yet appear unto us, ho- ping fome further evidence may be given for the manifeftation of the truth, which we only feek, if we know what we feek ; and therefore would live and learn j o»Iy while we thusbeleeve, wc thusfpeak.
C 2 The
X 2 Cap. 2 . T/?e C0iifiimhn 0fa viftble Church V^xi i ..
Thicoiifisofavifihle (^hurch, whtdi wil make moft for the, ckaring of tjie fubjed we have in hand,
are the< ^ Materia ff^
^As alfo the^ and fFormaff. Of the Efficient, Concerning the Princifall cmfi and Inftitutour of a vifible Church, there is a common concurrence of all ^yd^Sy fo far as I canreade, and therefore I flialieafe the Reader of ail large dif- couvfc in this behalf.
It fliall be enough to point out the truth, as it \s exprefled in Scripture : namely, Theinftitutionofthe Church iHiies from the Ipeciall appointment of God the Father, thorow the Lord fejw ^ifty as the head thereof, ^j the holy gholf, fent and fct ®n work for that end. SotheApoftle fpeaks moft pregnantly and plainly, Htf^.3.31. Forthts ma» (meaning Chrifi ) ^as counted Worthy of more honour then Mofes, inafmnch as he thAt hath bmld* ed the htmfe^ hath mere honour then the honfe, Chrifi t6 fet over the Church, which is, the houfe ofGody as the Sonne^ Mofes as a fer* vant. He the mafter-builder, Mofes as an Inferioar and undcr- workman. And verf^. F or every houfe « builded by fome many hut he that Mdeth all things is God. This tA L L is to be re- ferred to the things that went before, to wit, the things of the houfe.
What ever belongs to the Church hath God in Chrift the Au-
thm^r of it. And hence in the old Teftament it was given in
charge to cJlf<?p/, thatas^^yS?^ all prefented before him in the
Mount, in a lively manner, fo he muft be caucelous and confci-
entious to hold himfclf to that patern, not to fwerve an hairs
breadth there-from, or to adde any thing of his own deviling.
And hence our SJaviour claims this as his prerogative royall, Mat^
16. Vpon this rock, ^ ^^^^ build my Church, J t is his houfe, and he
knows his own minde, and therefore he only will faihion it there-
As M R, nnto. And from hence it is,that in the time wherein Ex^ekiel would
Icdeeth* hoimc out, and that unto the life, the Temple to be ereded in the
i^x.p.iOi «f^ Ttfiamegtt, he there laies out all the particukirs by Gods fpe-
^iek.4|. ciall appointment ^ The Outgoings and Ineomings,FermSr,Fafljionj,
*'• Z4W thereof, and the <?/Ww^!»(r^/ thereof,
Tpuching the Jnfirieur helpingcaufe, viz^ The Civil M^giftrate^
how.
Cap»3. in the CAufis thereof. Partj. 15
how faree he may be faid to have a hand in the eredling of Chnr- ches, It k that which hath exercifed the iieads and pens of the moft judicious, and is too large for this place, and our purpofe, we wijlingly paffe it by , being not yet perfwaded that the chief Magitlrate fhould ftand a Neuter, and tolerate all Reli- gions.
Of the Matter, Proceed we to make enquiry of the Matter^ and there (though in hath not fo much Art in it, yet becaufe it hach more, and indeed more evidence, in regard of all, to whom we addrefle this our en- quiry ; (ith It concerns all, who feek the good of Church- fellow- iliip, as all need it, if they were worthy to fhare therein. Our firft Conclufion is negative,
ConcluGon I. FarifhfrecirtBs^ or the abode 4nddvfe(ling^itbin the hounds and liberties Vffii(h ^f lace, d<?th not give a f^an right, or make him mat' ter fit for a vifil?le (Congregation,
Reafoni. No civil rule can properly convey over an Ecclejlafli- call right. The rules are injpecie diftind, and their works and ends alfo, and therefore cannot be confounded. Civil power hath a Kourijhing and preferving faculty of Ecclefia- fiical Orders, Officers, and their feverali pperations. Kings /hail be nurfingFatbers, &c. Eut in i\it\x proper confiitntions^ they can- not meet. Imperare and pr(edicare are not compatible, hath been a ruled tafe, admitting no contradidion in an ordinary way: one is compleat, and hath all the caufes without the other, and therefore one doth not receive hisconflitution in whole or ia part from the other. Qvil power may compel! Ecclefia&icali perfons to do, what they ought in their offices, but doth not confer their Offices upon them. The Kingdom of Chrift is fpirituall> and not of this world, ThatPropofkion then js beyond controul, The. fecond is open to experience.
But the taking Hpan abode or dwelling in fitch a place or precin^f U bj the rule of policy and civility, A man hath it by inheritance from his parents, or purchafeth it.by his money, or receives it by gift or exchange, ErgOy This can gwe him no Ecclefiafticall right to Church-fellowfLip.
Reaf2, That right which any man hath in Ghurch-fellowfhip, Excommunication out of a Church can, nay doth take away. For Excommunication is, according. to the intent of the Word, The
G3 cmting
14 Cap.2. 7leC0nfiitution$faviftbleChur$k Part i*
cf/f/*«^ <?jf from all Church-commnnton : andwhat ever right be* fore he had in his admiflion, is now difanuUed by his Excommu- nication. Let him he Oi an Heathen ^"hAdit*! 8.
But Excommunication doth 'rwt^ nor can take Away '^ mans ci* vilrigkt to the houfe and land, the civil priviiedges he doth poJP- fefTcjOr remove him from the right of his habitation, civij office of authority, he is invefted in.
Ergo, That uno Ecclejiaflicall right,
Reaf.^, If Parifli Precincfls fhould have right to Church- fellow- ftiip, thenAtheifts, Papifts, Turks and profane ones, whoarc c- nemies to the truth and Church, yeamenofftrange Nations and languages, who neither know, nor be able to do the duties of Church members, (hould be fit matter for a Church, becaufe they have abode in fuch places : yea thofe fhould have right to whom Chrift hath denied right, Reve/,2 1 .27.
Much more might here be added, but that the tenet is fo groffe, that I fuppofc any, ferioufly judiciou?, will fee the errour of it. - We fhall come nearer home then, and our
2^ Conclufion is,
P^ifthle Saints only are fit Matter appointed hj Qod to make uf a viJihleChHrch of Chrift, .
TheV^wj{hallbe, i. Opened, 2. The ^flionftated, i^Tht Conclujton f roved.
Saints as they are taken in this controverfie, and in the currant expreffions of Scripture, which look this way, and fpeak to this fubjed {Saints at Corinth y Saints at Phi/ippi, atRomey in Caftrs houfe) were members of the Churches, comprehending the In- fants of confoederate believers under their Parents Covenant, ac- cording to I Cor,']. 1 4. and fuch conftant expreffions of Saintlliip do intimate, that either fAfjW^r^y^rA, or at leaft conceived to be fuch in view and in appearance, I fay in appearance : for when the Scripture fo terms and ftiles men, we muft know that Saints como, tmder a double apprehenfion. .^e^wf are /^^^ according to C^a* rity : Some according to truth. Saints according to charity arc foch,. who in their pra(flice and profcffion (if we look at them in their courfe, according to what we fee by experience, or re- ceive by report and teftimony from others, or laftly, look wc at their expreffions ) they favour fo muchy as though they had been "^ith Jefus. From all ^hich, as farre as rational charity direded i/riv/c from [the JVcrd^ a wan cannot but conclude, That, there
may
Cap.2. in the Canfa thereof. Part.l. 15
may be (owe feeds of^me Ipiritua// ^ork^ of (jod in the (qhL Thefe we cz\i vifb/e Saints {{cxv'mgfeeret things to Qod ) in our view, and according to the reach of rationall charity, which can go no further, then to hopefull fruits. We fay and bope^ and fo are botind 10 conceive they Are Sai?its : thonghfuch be the fecret conr vcyances, and hidden palTagcs of hypoerific, that they may be gilr, not gold, feemingly fuch only, notfavingly, known to God and their own hearts, not known to others. So ^W^, HJemaSy Stmon Magas, ^naniM^ &c. And therefore our Saviour pro- ceeds with fuch, not tu god who knows the heart, but in a Chmch-rvay , as thofe who judge the tree by the fruit, De ocenU tU nonjiidicat EcclefiaX^^x. which the Church doth not fee,it can- not (i^^{yxi.e,Some m£»sJtnsgo hefire^&fime come after^ \ Tim, 5 . 24.
The STATS then of the £llJ EST 10 N is this,l?errons,though they be hypocrites inwardly,yet if their converfations and expreC- fions be fuch,fo blameleflfe and inofFenfive,that according to reAfoa diredcd by the ff^ord, we cannot conckidc, but in charity there m^jhe, andis (ome fpeciall ^iritHallji^ood'm themiThefi are fitr/t^t^ ter of a viftble Chptrch appointed and allowed by Chrift : and that . for thefe Reafons.
Reafon I,
"^om the nature ofavlfibleCharch rightly conftituted, .
Itistrulyftiled, and truly judged by Scripture light to be the : vijib/e body of Chrifi, over v/hom he is a Head, by Politicall Go' vernment ^nd guidance, which he lends thereunto, .1 Cor, 12^2. Andthatitisa vifible politick body, appears quite thorow the whole Chapter,but efpecially,zf. 27,28.Becaufe in that Church god fets Ordirs and Officers, Some ApoftleSy Teachers^ Helpers, govern'^ ments. The like to this, Bphef 4^.12,11* Where thefe Officers are, , it is fuppofed there be vifible concurrences of many Saints con- fenting, both to f^^o/^ fuch, and toy«^jtf<^uato fuch being chofen. .' Whence the Argument proceeds,
The members of Chrifis body are fit alone to be memhers of a true Churchy becaule that is the body of Chrift, ex concejfis^ .
'But only vifible Saints, "^ho according to the rules of reafinable charity may be conceived to have fome jpeciali good in them, are only members of (^hrifis body,
Forto have a member, which nor doth, nor ever did receive any power or vertual imprefllon of any operation in the kinde of .
i6 Cap.2. JheConBimmofavifMc Church Parti.
it from the head, is not onelyagainft reafon, but againft that reference and corrt^ondertce, ^hich the members have to the head. NowyifibieSaincsonely, according to former explicati- on, can be faid by the rules of reafonable charity, tohavcfome vertuall influence of fome fpirituall operation f rom Chrift as a Head.
Therefore Sach onelj are members ef a ChnrcL
Reafon. 2.
Thofe are fit to be members of Chri^s Church, that are pib^ je5is in Chrifts Kin^dome.
The Church is the vifihle kingdome in which C^riH reigns, by the fcepter of his word and ordinances, and the execution of Ih.ii.iil difcipline. To ^^homffever he is ^ Head, over them he ^iH be King, He is our King *^ He is our Lawgiver^ The Church \s his Houfe, and he is Maftenni Ruler of tt. They who carry themfelves, in profipd rebellion, they are Traitors^ not fub/eds. The members of the Body are under the motion and guidance of the Head, ff'^/z'w and ^^»cfrj are contrary to it. Members are in fubordination. Wolves and Cancers are in oppofition to the Head. ^'^
But vijible Saints (as formerly defctibed) areoneljfiib* je[is in this kingdoms,
Chrift is the King of Saints (not of drunkards and wbore- mongcry, A thiefts, &c,) they alone proclaim fubjedion in their pradicc ; They onely attend to know and doe the will and com- mand of God, or in cafe they fwerve afide, and be carried un- awares and unwittingly into confpiracie, yet are they willing to fee, ready to yeeld, and comefti again. But fucli, who cry, hail Mafier, kijfe Chrift and betray him : that in words pro- fefle the truth, but in deeds deny it, and are to every good "f^ or k^ reprobate, Sonnes of Belial, who canbear no yoke, but breaks aU cords, and caft all commands behinde their bac\s, thefe are convicted rebeHs, but are not (HbjeBs of Chrifts kingdomc.
As a Generalloi the field, he will overpower theft:, and deftroy them as his enemies, but not govern them as leige people, and therefore he profefleth to fuch as fent after him, that they would not have him to rule over them, that they were his enemies. Bring hither mine enemies, and (lay them before mine eyes^ .
Reafon* 5.
If tho(e who be yifiWe Saints,be not chofc that are only fit to be
members.
Cap. 2. in the ionfes thereof. Partx. 17
members, then tkofe who are not vifible Saints, thfft is fuch who in the iudgemenc of rationall charity, are gracelefTe perlons br the prefenc,and give up themfelves to the (winge of their diftempers, they may be members. The confeqaence is beyond difpure, for contradicents divide the breadth of being.
If vifi^U Saints onely he not | Then non-vifible may be, Bnt ^is draws many ahfurditia with it : For then fuch who to the judgement of charity arc membfrs of the devil, may be conceived members of Chrijf. Thofe, who to the eye of reafon, are ferv^nts to J$n, may be fervants of righteonfne^e and of Chrifl : and thofe, who are under the ki»gdome of darkneffe by the rule of reafonable charity, by the (kme rule, ac thefime tity^e^ they maybe judged under the ki^gdome of light. Thofe may be counted fit to Jhare in the covenant and'the priviledges thereof, as Sacraments and Church fociety, who are ftrangers from the covenant, and without Godinthe^orld^ All whiCh are abfurdictes, that common (enfe will not admit.
If it be replied, that all thefcmay be verified of cunning hy- pocrites not yet difcovered.
I anfwcr : The Argument leaves no place for the appearance oF {uchanob/edion:for the terms in open exprellion are pointed diredly againft fuch, that in the iudgcme»t of charity were not Samcs: and then the difference is exceeding wide. Thofe thit are darknejfe, and iht fervants of fin inwardljy may to the view $f charity feem to be light, and fervants of Chrill outward' Ij^ and yet HfW;>y be- led by light. But that he who in his outward prau n;iould appear to be a flave to fin, and fubjed: to the kingdom^ f darkne^e, fhould yet be conceived to be a fer- vant to God and fubjed to his kingdome : Surely charity muft not onely pluck out her eies to fee by anothers fpedacles, but loofe eies and fpedacles and all, and ccale to be charity 5 yea be turned into fbily and madnes.
Reafon, 4. Thofe who by God are excluded trom his covenant and med- ling with ^^^^, as //»/Sr, they aren^t fit tohistcommumon with the Church: For to that all the holy things of God do in an eipeciall manner appertain.
Its Gods hoHfe, and there all Gods treafary lies ; The ksy^s of
■ P ^ ^ the
1 8 Cap.3 . trt^ Con^ittttm of a "vifiHc Church Part y.
thekjagdome are given to them: Totheaiall theordcUs, ordi- nances and privikdges do belong, &c, Bfit thofe who hdte ta bereformediin^ caft aroajhU commands, God proFeffethi ^i[?^7 h^vt nothiyigto d^ to tak^ his cove" nant into their mouthjV[3,L$0.i6il'J,
TochisM'^iJ. Lr.p.il6. 4«/iy. 2. things.
I. ** rt^f ^^^ T»ic\ed are fir bidden in cafe, fi long as they hate ** to be reformed, but not fimflj : bat this hinders not, but that •* they may be ordinary hearers, and fo ntembers of a v ifiblg •' ^hfirch*
To which I (hall crave leave to reply feveraJl things,
I. The anCwer, in the i. branch of it yeelds the caufe, and grantsall that was defired or intended, namely ; ^hile they hate to be reformed they have no title, which is all that is ftriven for : for if they corns to fee their ^vc\^ and to reform their evil waies, and give in evidence of their godly (orrow and repentance, then they are no longer haters of reformation, but true reformers and repentants in the judgement of charity, and then vifible Saints, and fit to be made materialls in the temple, when the rubbilb and unhewnneffe of their diftempers are taken away, Bu< while they remain haters, they have no title, exconcejfu. There- fore ihat ^hile, they are not vifible Saints ; which is all the argument required, and is now yeelded.
Whereas its added, " that it hence follows not, that they. ^^Jhould not be ordinary hearers of the ^ord.
9yf n fiver : It is true, it was aever intended nor inferred; therefore the argument is untouched. For we fay,as you, it doth not follow, nor need be required, fpr help either of the reafoii or th^ queftion. For let it be (uppoled, they mayfo doe, nay for ought we know, they flaould fo doc, and we yer have what we would.
It is yet further added, ^*That being ordinary hearers and fi •* memhers of a Church : Such an expreflion I will not now in- quire how neer the caufe it comes, I cannot but yet conceive, it is iar from the truth. •
1. If ordinary hearing mike a nun a member, then excommei' «*V^f«perfoas, who are cue off from memberlhip, are members, fcr they may ordinarily hear ; ex concejfis.
2. Thei Turks, Tapl^s^ all iorts of contemners of the tmch, Iftdians, Infiieds , fliiU be members » for they may
'' '"~ '^^ ' be^
C^.i- inthe C^ufesthewf. Parti. 19
be, and in aiany places are ordinary hearers.
5, Then in psblique cities, where feverall congregations meet, at ieverall houres, one and the (ame man may be an ordinal]^ hearer in them 2»!i, and fo a man may be a member of three oc four congregations.
The lecond thing M''i?. anfwers, is, ^^That thk Argufi^^nt
<« nothing concludes againfi themjbecamfe /uch4dtU[erers,4)^djlaft^
*• derers, ^hich ^eprbidto piks Gods larvinto their moHtkes^itrt
«* to he caFt out : hut the queHion «, if they he not c-afi o-at, Whe^
•* ther the Church fir that he no true Church*
To which I fay, The firft part yeelds the caufe again,for if they fliould be caft ottt, there is no reafon they ftiould be received or taken in, nor iiave they right thereunto, nor be they fit matter foe that work.
The fecond claufe doth wholly mifle the mkrk again. For the queftion is, touching the confiitution of4 Church, of what matter it Qiould be made. It is not touching fepsration from a Church: for the errour is in taking in iuch as be not fit. So that the argument is yet unanlwered, yea by thcfc anfwers, further confirmed.
Somuchmayfervcfor the confirmation of the conclufion for the prcfent, more (hall be added in an opportune place.
But before we leave the conclufion, wefhallmake fomc»V- j9rr;ice/fromit, which may further help us in our proceedings and purpofe in hand. Something hence may be colleded for the difcovery of fundry miftakes in the Sef^ratiBf, wherein they go afide from the truth. Something obferved, ■for to clear their way, wherein they go along with it.
/nfirence. I. If vijihle Saints be fit matter for to make a Church, Then Church fiHotvJhip pre/uppofeth them to be /i^ch, but properly doth not make them fitch,
Infirence^ 2. And hence,fuch fmHak^s'm JHdgemeyit or praEiiceihitionot hinder men from heingvifihle Saint s, doe not unfit men from being members of a Church.
Jnfirence, 3. Hence, the holding of the vifible Churches in England toht tru9 Churches ((uppofe it Were an errour , which it is not') doch not hinder men from being/r matter for a vifible Church.
D 2 Infi'
ao Cap. 2 . The Con^itmon 0fd viable Church Part i
In fir en ce, 4.
Hence laftly, the not being in a Church, doih not hinder pr$^ vate Chriftian communion*
The two laft inferences, are the T^Wf-r/ of thofe of the Sepi. ration, not oncly extreaaaly rigid, but very HnreafonabU^ For iF they be tit matter for publique commuuion, they are much mor<: fittorprivate: But men are or ibouldbe vifible Chriftians be- fore they come into Church fellowi"hip, and are thereby fitted for it, and therefore much more fitted for private communion.
Something alio may be oblerved r<? r/r^r r/?^ tf 47 where thej go along "^ith the truth, ]S[amely,
Hence, They who hold vifihle Saints in the judgement of chArity ioht^i Matter, though they be not inwardly lancffified, cannot m realcn be thought to maintain onelj fuch, that be eff.'^Hadj caSed, juftified, and faM^ified, to be the eneiy matter Ota rightly-conllituted Church.
And therefore I could have heartily willied, that h\^ Reut. would not havedifputedagainft that which they freely and pro- felledly grant; to wit, -' Th%i hjfccrites, becaufe their falfenes *' is coloured andcovered over ^ith appearances of piety, and (0 ^Ciir.not be cer.fured {as not difcovered) may be received into *' Church communion, without thf breach of any rule, becanfe ^the Church thereit? goeth according tff the rule of charity, being ^Houndtohope aU to be good (upon grounds which (hall be af- ** terwards laid) which reafon inlightned by rule cannot prove to ** be bad. This is yeelded and therefore need not to have been proved.
But the pinch of the difference lietb in this.
Whether luch as walk in a way ©f profannefle, or remain psr- Hnaciouflyobftinateinlome wickedneffe, though otherwilepro- fcfling and pr a (falling the things of the Golpel, have any alio w- arce from Chrift,or may be counted fit m:itter, according to the terms of the Gofpel^to conflitute a Chnrch.
This is that which is controverted^ and fbould have bcener ?ided by argument. There is no colour for luch a confequence : If hypocrites bQ received into the Church, according 10 the rule of rationall charity and allowance from God, Then any profane perlcns alfo.
It is true. The expreflions of fime of our brethren, as thofc ajbof xh^Separatiom, arc i©mcwhat narrow at the firft fight,
and
Cap. 2. in the Cdufts thereof. Parti. 21
and fcem to require cxtAnes in the higheft drain : yet were they but candidcly interpreted by the received principles, accordin<» to which they are known to proceed, thc^ would carry a hir con'^ruflion, to any brotherly conceiving : of Dhis Ifpeak, be- caufe I doe obferve, and I cannot but profeile I doe cbfer ve it with trouble and grief, that )sV R, a man of luch learning and {barpneff:^ of judgement, and in ether things, and at other times of pious moderation, lliould yet fo commonly, and frequentlyj and if I miltake not, without occafton offered many times, load the expreilions of thofe, againft whom he writes, with lueh a fenfe, that their own grounds, to his own knowledge, do directly oppofejand their own words^ by an eifie inter pre tat t©D, may ad- mit a contrary meaning,
I fhall conllrain my kit therefore upon fo jull an occifion, to indeavour to clear this coall, that if ic be the wili of God, I may for ever filence mtfcor.cavtngs, or mifinterfrcmtiorts in this cafe: and therefore I fiaali labour,
I. To Uy c tit the meaning of thofe of the Separation, cut of their own ^ordj,
2.Punaually to czpTz^^^howf..rrerdticnallcloaritj,rt6^i\td by
the word, will gof, in giving a&oTvance to the vifihiUtj of Saints,
$ . I hope I thai! make it appear,thac Wi- require no mere Saint-
fiip to make men fit matter for a vifihle Church, then M' R, his
9wn grounds Will give US leave.
I. I. The rrAnde and meaning o^ thofe our brethren of tee Sepa* ration is written inib great charaders, that he who runs may reade it, if he will, nor. can he readily miftake, unleile he will. - lA' Ainfwcrth againft Ysi' Bernard, }p,lj^. Saints bj calling are the finely matter of a vifhle Church : yet, ^ithaSWe hold, that many are called bat fiw cbofen. Hence he cannot hold, that they are true beleevers, nor truely convercedjcr trudv fandi- hed, for then ihcy fliould have been all choke and eleded, which ID open words he do:h peremptoriiy deny. The fenfe then can if£ no other buithiS, That Saints by external and outward cal- ling are fit matter of a Church, for had they been inwardly caSed they had alfc btcn eleued.
This being the meaning of their Tenet, if M'A. bcpleafed to look into hisfiril book,"<r^.9.p,ioo. he will hndethat be there gives his reader to underftand, chac be and hV Ainfv^rth arcof
D 3 ifes
22 Cap.j. 7htCoi9ftimi$Hcf4vifthleChHrcb Parti
the lame mindc. For he hies it as a firm corner-ftonc, the firft conclulion that he propounds, for the true underftanding of the true conftitucion of a Church. ** Saints by external caH" <* ing are the true members •f a viftble Church. Thefe are his words, and M^ zAi^fvoortks are the very fame , onely i[;ff faies the /ri^^ tnatter, W Jin/w, Tales the oneiy matter; wherein there can be no odds in regard of the fubftance of the tbing intended ; for true matter is that which now is in- quired aher, and if all other matter befide them isbUe,thcn they are the onely matter, in truth,of the Church.
Hcarwe M'^/^^j^i^/^w, A man pious and prudent, expreflehis own opinion, in his own words, who thus, fufiific, ^fSepar. p4^,ii2. propounds the queftion, and the ftate c^ it betwixt him and M"^ Bernard, " Before I come to the point in controm " verfie, I ^ill lay dorvn two cautiovis ( faith he ) for the prevent " ting of err our in the Jtrnple, and ofcavelling^n fitch as dcpre to ^* contend. I nit mujt be conjidered, thit here the quefiion iiy ** about the viftble or external Churchy which is by men difcern* *' able^ and not of that Church ^vehich is internal and invijible, <* rvbich onely the Lord kyoweth, wejpeak^ here ofvijible andex" <• t email ho lines onely, rvhereof men m^y j'sdge, and not of that <* yvhich is within and hid from mens eyef^ For we doubt net, hut ^^ the pureft Church upon earth m^y conffi of good and badin ^^ Gods eye, offish that are truely (anElifi^d and faithfully and ** offlich, who have onsly for a time, pm on the omjtde andvi^ ** z,ard of fanBity, which the Lord will in due time pluck^of, *^ though in the mean time^ mans dim fight cannot pierse ** through it*
So that we have expreifions full. The Church confifts of fome who are faithfull and (incere hearted : Some counterfct and falfe hearted. Some really good, fome really bad, onely thofe who appear fo bad and vile ihould not be accepted. And doth not M'^/^.iay the fame?
In the fame place M"^ i?6^<*>?/I addes. ** Idefire it may here- «* membred, that the quefiian between Mt Bern, and me, ii, a^ *' bout the true and naturall members, whereof t6e Church is ** orderly gathered and planted, and not about the decaied and ** degenerate eHate of the Church and members* For we know ** that naturaU children may become rebellious, the faithfiiU "Wry a harlot , thefilver drofe^ and the wine corrupt with water ^
"the
Cap.2. in the Caufes thereof* Part.i. 23
^' the whole vine (0 fUnted, rvhofe flants vperc attnaturaU, may *^ degenerate inf the fUntsef a ftrartge vine,
Tbeexpreflions are (o plain rhat there needs no explication, nor can a man, that will deal candidly, miftake, nnkde one fliould (ec himfeU on purpofe to pervert a writers meaning.
He that holds inch may be receive^ into the Church, who may degenerate from fubjedion and obedience, to rebellion, fromfaichfulneflctofalfeneiTe, from a profeflion pure and fin- cerc in appearance ind approbation ot men, to a rotten, profane and unfavoury carriage : He muft needs hold, thatfalte, coun- terfeit, and hollow hearted hypocrites may be members «f a Congregation.
When therefore we meet with fuch phrafes printed and re- corded, Onelj the Saints^ faithfuU, called, and fan^ifisd are to be members 0f a Congregation, Hemuft needs be exceeding weak, or exceeding wilfull, that will not eafily and readily give fuch a conftrudioQ as this. Namely ^ Terfins vifihlj, ex- ternary fiich to the judgement of Charity, not alxvaies reaUy and internal J (uch by the fore erf ttH imprejjion of Gods grace. Let therefore fuch millakes be for ever (ilenced in the mindes and mouths of luch as are wife hearted and moderate. We have thn^ cleared ihQ exfrejfigns of oar Brethren of the Separation.
WE fhall noyp punUnaUy expreffe our own apprehenjions, and with as much openneffe and (implicicy as our {liallownefle can attain unco, punUulis ergo agamns,
1. ItiSKottheewirieney of hoUnejfe, that we look at in the entertainment of members, but the uprightnes of heart ; Its not the y?r^;*^f/7 and growth of grace, but the trueth that we atcend. Rom^i^^i, Heb,$^)^.
2. This truth we know is, and m%y be accompanied with mzny failings and t^firmities, which more or kfle may break out and appear to the apprehenfion of the judicious.
^oThe judgement of this truth oi grace, (diS clouded and covered V^lzhisLdingSi)\i not certain aKdinfallihle, either to Church ot Chriftian. P hi/lp vjdisdtcdvcd by Simon Magtu, Ta^flmif" jadgcd of Demos, all the Di!ciples conceived as well oif^das, asofchcmfclves, though he was a Thief ( and bare the bag) nay though a D evill in Gods lightcous fentence which he pafled upon him. jQh\6,Jk: laft. The Sum n^ Th: heart »f man ii
dcceitfii^
24 Cap.2. 7he Constitution of a vifMc Church Part i,
deceit fuH ahvtf aU thwgs^ ^nd dejper ate Ij kicked, Who can knorv it f The Lord himfelf takes that as his place, I the Lord trjtioe hearty and fearch the reins, Ier.17.9.
4. "Xh^iS judgement yth^VyO^ others fificeritfyefi tantHmofinia^ nonfcientia, and therefore the mod difcerning may be deceived therein, they may proceed according to the rules of Charity, andyetnotpafica fentence according to the reality of trn^*
5. Charity IS not cenforins y^tjudicioHS ( (he Wants neither -eyes nor Watcbfullrefle ) hofes ally md he leeves all things,
that are hopefpill ©r beleeveahle^ iCor.ij**^. ever yeelds and inclines to ^e better fart y\xc\t^Q evidence tomt to the contrary^ when (lie hath not ground fufficient to prove an evill. She con- ceives her felf bound to caft the ballance the other way, and to believe there is /^wf good {take it in fubjeBo capaci whereof now "^e If ea^ ) As in the eye,there muft be either fight or blinde- ncflfi : So in the foul there muft be cither/^«f^ meafure of grace, OV die habitHall^^ickedneJfe, or that we call agracelefe COH- dition.
If Love directed by the rnles ofreafon and religion hath not fftfficient evidence oi the one, (lie believes the other: and in probabilities, where the weight of the arguments falls, love falls that way, and ftie hath \nfarrant fo to do,and by that nueans her perfwafion comes to be poiled.
6. The grounds oi probabilities by which (ri[;^r//jr is poifed according to rule, arc either taken from the praBice or from the knowledge of the party.
The way and ground of our proceeding according to both may be exprefled in this propofition,
He that pro fiffingthe faith y lives not in the negleB of any known duty i cr in the commiffion of any k^own evill, and hath fnch a meafure of knovfledge as may in reafon let in Chrift into the foulf and carry the foul to him : Thefe be grounds of probabilities, by ^hich charity potfed accord- cording to rule may and ought to conceive, there be fome beginnings of ifirituall good. I fliall explicate
both in a word.
iMemufinot Hve in a Jin 2 Its not having but living in fin : not to be furprifedand taken afide with a diftemper, but to trade ink, is chat we here attend. And'it muft be known fin'} aife, Sttchjto wit, whereof a man is infirmedmd convinced
Cap.2. in the eanfcs thereof. Parii. »5
h^ the power of the word, and the evidence of rtafon, othef-
wife fincerity may ftand with a continued courfcia an unknown
corruption, as the fathers did continue in poligamy. But he
that conamits fome groffe evill, and expre&th no repentance
tor it, orahcrconvidionperfiftsintheptadife of knowfl wic- '^^^*^* •
kedneflc; rationah charity accounts fuch Workers ofimquitjy &!/i»*
€vill doers, fuch as be of the. WorlJ, and lie in '^ickedne^ey'Z.ni. ^ xinus.
by thu the children ef the Devil^ are kpown from the children %*
ofGody He that hates his 'Brother, and doth hnrighteotifnejfe*
In a word,rucb,if they were under the difciplineof ChriH, would
be counted pertinacious and (hoiild be cad out of a Congrega*
cioD, therefore (honld not be rcoeived into it.
1. There mnfi ke fi much kjior^ ledge as may let in Chrifi into thefofflf and lead the foul to him ] for there is a breadth oi ig- norance in fome, like a dungeon fo dark and loath[ome,thae rea- fonable charity will readily conclude there can be no grace : Ifa.27.li. It PS a people that have no under ft andingi there'' fore he that made them ^illno t five them : "Without under ft an* ding the tninde is not good»
And in this fenfe and according to this explication, we do diredly deny that propofiti^n et M^ ^»rf. //^. 2,pag. 25P.
*^This Propofitlon is falfe (faith he) Thofe only "^eare t§ " admit to the vifible Church, ^fohom ^e conceive to be Saints , " and are in the judgement of charity perfwaded they arc 'Jfich. '
This propoficion, in the meaning formerly mentioned, we fay, is truej ^nd we require no more Saintlhip to make perfons members of a vifible Church, thenMMi. his or^n grounds will give us leave and allowance to do,
Itisone principle maintained by MM?, that profeffion and baptifmedoQ confiitute a member of a vifible Church^ /^.a,p.2 5. Whence I Reafgn,
what is required of a man of ''fears to fit him in the judgement oftheChuchforBaptifme, that and ^ much is required to make him a member.
But vifible holinejfe ( uc fupra ) is required to fit a man of years to be baptized.
The confequence admits no deniall, bccaufe to be baptized
E ' " aai
26 Cap*3. Tffg Cm^mtion of a r^fM Chmh Part i .
3isd to be aicnitted a member, infer each other.
The af^mptiort ispvovcd by the conftant and receivwid pra- d:kQoifoh^ the BaptiB, Mit.3.5.6.
When fsrftfalem and f^d^i. Scribes, people and Souldiers came to be baptifed, they confiffed their finnes ^ verl^, Ic was (uoh a confiffurti as amaanted to repentance^ tor the Baptift lb interprets it s Bring forth fruits Worthy repentance and amendment of lifi , verfe. 7. 8. and their ©wn words evidence as much, Zr«^/?. 3.5.5. fvh^t (hill ^e do? The advice of the Apoftle requires as much. Repent and he baptiz^ed, Ads.a.jS. and the works of this Repen- tance, and the aim of Baptilme imports as much. For the remiflion of (inne doth call for fuch competent knowledge of Chrift, and of remillion of fins in him, that they may make way for the fight of the need of a Saviour, and alfo of going to him.
Again 2. whenM'./^»thus writes,//^ 2.p.pp, " The ignorants ** andfimple ones among the Tapifts,have not reje^ed the Golf el *' obftinateh in resfe5i it Was never revealed to them,yet ths Jim» •' pie ignorance of points principal j fundament aU mak^s them a ^} nonmChurch ,
Whence I Reafon thus. .
That Ignorance 'Which maketh per fins to be no Church, that Will hinder a perfon from being a true member of a Church.
But there is ajimple ignorance of points ficndamentall that makes people anon-Church, ^j his own confcflion.
Therefore, by his grant, there is an Ignorance, that will keep a man from being a member of a true Church, and there is no point more fundamental!, then Chriil to be the foun- dation ftone, laid by God, whereon our faith and we muft be built.
A Third gwjand we take from \A\R. k p.ip6./.2. where he hath theCe words. F aith to (peak^properly ^oth give us right to the/eals^andtofpeak accurately ^a vijibleprofeffion of the Faith doth notgive a man right to thefeals^ but only it doth notifie and declare to the Church that the man hath right to the feals, bo' eaufehebeleeves, and that the Church may I awfully give them, to him*
Wbtnc^lReafon^
Thai
Cap. 2 . in the Cdufes thereof. Part i . %^
That frofejfian ^hich mu^ notice to the Churchy that 4 ferfon is a true belsever^that mnfl notififf THAT HE HATH TRVB GRACE.
But the frofeffion that h\\R, requires, muft notifle to the
Chnrch that afsrfon k a true beleever.
And if it ootific thus Erue faith, it mufl: prefent fuch groands
|l of probability co chanty reft itied by the rules of rcafon and rc«
l| ligion, that they will caft and carry the fcales of a maps judge-
B menc that way, and the evidences of grace to a charitable and
H reafonableconiideration will cverweigh all the evidences that
K come in competition or compariion with them^ ocherwife they
canoot netifie a party to be a beleever, but fway judicious cha**
rity to the contrary tide.
3.Conclu{ion, (^hurches confiittited of fit matter may be corrupted by the breaking firth of fcandals^and feftered ^ith fcandalom^ferfons ^hichmayf 9 far be tolerated, untilinaJHdiciaU ^ay, the cen* (iires of the Chftrch be exercifed upon them, according to the rule of(^hrifi, and they thereby re firmed or elfe removed and cut ojffrom the body.
Thereby three branches m the conclufion, which hold forth evidence of trutk at the firft fight, and therebre we (hall not ftay long upon proof.
That Churches rightly confiituted may foon be corrupted^ the Scriptures are pregnant which teftific n.^ and experience is fo plain, it is paft gainfaying, at Corinth, Galatia, Sardis, Laodkea, &c. And above all, this is to be Teen in the Qhurck 11 of the Jem, the canker of'falfeneffe in dodrine, andconuption ^ in manners, had (o far eaten into the very e fence of the Church, Ho/;2.2.p. that the Lord threatned hec to give her ^ bill of divorce, and to caft her out of his fight as not his wife.
2. Yet in fuch declining times, when defeafes grow deadly, there is allowed, and a toleration of necejfity%uft be fi far granted, untill Juridice by a judiciall proceeding the evil be examined, the p dirties convinced, c en fures applied for Reform A» n\?« JFor the Ordinances of Chrift and ruks of the Gofpelferve, not only for the ccnftitntion of a Church, but for the preferva-' tlon of it, That is the main kope of our Saviour his governmeut : firft, tegainafinnetif it may be, for he came not to condemn' '" E a " the
_ , II I
28 Cap. 2. The Conpimion of aViftbk church Parti,
the "^orU ( men can condemn themfelves bft enough ) but to five it, and the cenfures of the Church j^re fufficienc to recover thefickand dcfeafed,as wellas to nouriOi the lound.
And hence our Saviour requires time of triall, if they may be healed, and untill that be over, tkey muft be tolerated. Cutting •ff is only ufed when things come to extremity. // he'^Ul not hear, let him be as an Heathen^ &c. Therefore had he heard and fubmitted to the cenfure of the Churcb> and been gained there- by to repentance and reformation, there had needed no further proceeding.
But in cafe they prove incorrigeable and irrecoverable by the phyfickufedi they are then to be abandoned. Purge out the old leaven. I Cor. 5 . caft out fuch an one.
And hence it is evident,the corrupting of a Church conftitu- led gives no allowance to bring in corrupt members to the con- ftitucionof a Church, but the contrary, if a pertinacious mem- ber fliould be removed by the rule of the Gofpel, then fuch a one fliould not be admitted.
Thefe Conelftfions premi/ed : the arguments of W.Rutt, a^
gainB the vifihilitj of Saints to be right matter of a Church,
Xfiill admit an eafie anfwer*
*• 1. Argument y is taken from the manner of receiving mem-
*• hers in the Afoffles Chnrchy'^here ther^ was nothing but a frO"
^' fifed billing nejfe to receive the Golf el 3 howbeit they received
^' it not from the he art *
fiAnfw. There is not only a profiled >^iSingneJfc to receive theGefpel, but a praSticall reformation, that in the judgement ®f charity gives ^r(?«»^ of hope there u (omething really be fire the contrary appear. And therefore ?eter who received Simon iMagw, upon his approbation of the truth and outward confor- mity thereunto in the courie of his life, when his pradife pro- claimed the contrary, the Apoftle rejeded himi as one in the gall of bitternejfe^ and bond of iniquity, who had no (hare in Chrift, and ;therefore certainly would not fuffer him to (hare in the priviledges ©f communion, (opcrfifting without repen- tance.
1. Argument. *' Jf the vifible Church be a draw^net^ where ^' are fi/h and filth s an houfe, where are vepUs of filver ^ ana gold, and bafer vejjels of brajfc andweod: Then if^
**a
Cap. 2. in theCdufes thereof. Parci. 29
** a Chtirch rightly con^ituted, there m^j be beleevsrs ** and hypocrites, ^nfw. The argument is wholly yeelded, and the caule not touched, much kfle concluded, as may appear by the (late of the queftion taken in a right meaning, The like mnj be (aid to the third argument^ toftching the man that came to the wedding, not having on a rvedding garment ^ For it feems by the text, he carried it fo cunningly in appearance, that onely the-^^)?^r<>/r^^ ;?^/ perceived it, others did not dilcover it, before his coming in.
The three lafi arguments having one and the fame bottom to bear them up,admit one and the (ame anfwcr.
** If the Churches of Ifrael^ fudah, Galatia^ Sardis^ Laodicea, *' were Churches trmly conftituted, and jet in them were many *' wicked, frefhane^ unclean j thenvifible Saints are not onely "fit matter allowed by Chrifito maks ^p ^ vifible (^hurch, -
But they were Churehes truely conftituted, and yet had clean andunclean mixedamong them. Therefore, Anfw. The confequence is denied^ and the caul^ is given ia the third conclufion^ becaufe fuch are onely by rule to be tolera- ted for a time, until! the cenfures be tried upon them. But if then they prove incorrigible they arc to be removed and excom- municated. So that the edge of the argument may be turned moft truely againft the caufe it would prove.
If in all thefe Churches the nnclean and prof ane were to bs
excommunicated: Then fuch as they, were not toheadmit'^
tedt'But by Gods command they were to be excommunicated,,
Therefore fuch as they ^ere not to be admitted. Its certain
Chri§i allows the Toleration of fome in the Church for a time,
whom he doth not allow to be taken in as fit matter to make up
a.Churcb.
The refl of his Arguments propounded in his fecond bock. p.251. labour of the ySf»^iwfj^^i(^, and the Ukeanfwer releeves the reader without the leaft trouble, for let him carry the con-^ f lufions formerly propounded along with him in his confidera- tion, and refreOihis memory with thi^ caveat zxMi caution that was put in by M^Robinfin, when I cleared the opinion of thofe out Brethren of the Separation ', That our Queftion is not, whether members now.received,aHd vifible Chriftians in the eyq of charity may fo degenerate and break out into fcandalouscpur-
E 3 ftc
50 Cap.2 . The Cenfiitution of a FiftbU Church Part i
fes and apoHifies, that they m^y be fcandalous, and thit groffdy ; Bu: the Qaeftion iSy whether in the orderly gathering of the Church, luch according tothsway and warrant of Chrift caD, and cughc to be received.
And therctere to difpute, The Church now gathered hath wickei and ungodly in ic, and (uch as be not Viiible Sain<s : Therefore it may be gathered of iiich, is b broad unconfequence, and makes the Church deer fo wide, that M'i^. bis own princi- ples Will proclaim it to be the broad way that leads erode to the tenure of 'the Gofpel. For I would make a collection, that iliall carry a parity ef reafon with M^ iJ. his Inference, which cannot (land with his own grounds.
1. Such as were in the Church of Ifracl, in Deut.19.
2. Such as the falfe Jpofiles, NicoUim^s,fi^ovpers ofBa* Rev.?. oL Uam and Jez^ebeb do^riney who were members of the 5-*' Churches oi Ajla. 3. Such who were S cklf matte kf. Rat'
iers, Parmk^rs of the tables of devils 3 I Cor^d.io. with c^rfp. 10.20. Such may be received members,according to the order of Chrift.
But (uch as theie are openly fcandaloas. Therefore fuch as be openly fcandalous may be received into the vi(ible Church.
And this doth not only fet open the Church door, but pulls down the Church-fide, and its that which M. -R. hiafelf gain- faies, and that profeiledly and in terminis, lib.a. p.251. Let him therefore but defend his own opinion, and the like defence will maintain cur caule from the force of thefe arguments.
Hi4 fourth urgnment taken from the 3G00. in «^f?.a. is an- swered before.
Bis ffth, is p. 2 5 3 . Thus :
^' If vee are to bear one ay^others burthen, andfi filfiStl^e law *' of Chrin-y and if grace way be befidemAnj fins^ jea if Simon ** Magus hiiprofij/ioft tvos eBeemed fii^cient for to give him bap* " tifme : Then it ii not required^ that all the rfiembers of the *' vifible Chfirch, be vifible Saints^Od before explicated.
Anfvc* The confequence fails, for all this may be, namely, there may be many weakftefles, and yet vifible exprefTions of re- pentance to realonable charity, andic is certain there were fuch in Simon Magtu, For what Peter exaifled at the hands of thofe, ft/^^,a.38. Repent and be baptised; be Would and did follow
the
Cap.2. in the Caufes thereof. Parc.l. 31
the rule ofChrift which he had received and deliveied to others, and chercFore required as much at his hands.
The eximpkg of i/^yS and Solomon, the one breaking out inc to open perfecucion, theother into toleration of grolle Idohtrv, are here very impcrcinenr^md prejudicial! toM.i^.hisown defence and conferfion : For if (uch as thefe may be received ; thca openly fcandalous may be entertarned, which he denies, y.bi fupra.
Hisjixth Argument \Sy
" Jf onelj vifibls Saints Jhonldbe received, then rce An not •* onelj to try our [elves, bnt to examine and ]itdge CArefiHj one ^^ another, and that every one mtifi Ubourto be fitkffiedincoH' "fciencf anent the regeneration one of another,
Anfvp, M.i^. maintains we (hould be fatisfied in the judgement oi charity that perfons are iuch ; for he holds, " i. that \v^ mafi '' beveare they be not fcandalous* 2. They mull be fazh as may ^^ be bi])ti<,ed by the order of Chrifl '^ and chele muft repent and " profciTe their faith in the Lord ]efus. 3 . They muft be [uch as *' b] their frofijjlon mtifi notifie they be true beleevers^ Ut fupra. /ib,2,pagA^6» Therefore, They muft try and examine them that they be fuch, and theie grounds give warrant thereunto.
Argument feventh.
" If many be brought and called to the vifible Church on fur^ ^' fofe both in Gods revealed intention in his word to convert *' them'f and in tht Churches, that they may be converted : Then *' the i^hurch doth not confiFi $f tbofe who are profiled converts,
Anfn;, ' The prop oJitionh'i[s, Thofewho zre converts in the judgement of charity, may yet in Goils intention be brought in- to the Church, that they may be truely converted.
Buc \i he mean, that the Church doth of purpofe receive them . into the Church to be converted, then it is croile to his own Te- ne:, and a perlon may be received tothefeaU of the Covenant, who doth not notiiie chat he hath faithi, nay the Church may receive them to the (eals, whom ilie knows have no right to thg ieals; for ["he knows they are no: inviliblc members, which in M. R. his judgement onely gives :hem right. Having thus cleared our way, We iliaU take leave in few words, to take into further conlideration and examination fimeexpreJJidnsoi^sUR, ill chap. ^.p.^J,lt Where neer die' end he hath thcfe words. ' i./^JVr--
3 % Cap. 2 . The ConBimion ofa\Vifible Church Part i .
I, ^^ fVe fay that there is nothingmore required, as t9uching *' the effentiatl property and nature of heing members of ii " Church iu vifible, but that they profiffe before men the faith j *■* defire the Seals of the Covenant^ and crave feUowpnf ^ith the *' vijthle Church,
1. Afertion. of M./?. 2« " Preaching the GojpelucaAed a note of a true Church, Wc fliail take thefe into conftderation^w the order that they are propounded; and
To the I. ey^fertiou, Thofe that have a fiew ofgodlines and deny the power thereof : The Apoftles charge is, that, we fhould turn away from (hch. i.e. Renounce all voluntary, and unneceffary familiarity with fuch : For the condition, unto which we are called by God, may happily neceflState a man or woman to hold conftant and inti- mate faniiliarity with fuch, in point of confcience, by vertue of their calling. A godly and pious wife muft doe the duties oi a -wife in the moft inward and intimate manner of familiarity with htxhufhandy though profane zndmcked: The bond of relation necejfmtes thereunto. Butw^reit that (he was free^ (he were bound in confcience neither to match, nor to maintain any fpeci* all familiarity : becaufe (he is now at her choice, and her ficietj \% voluntary, and thence to be avoided. Whence the argument ^rowethon. '
Argument. !• Jflmufi not enter into a voluntary or unnecefary familiari' ty with fuch, who have ajhttw of godlinefe and deny the power thereof: Then am 1 bound much more^not to enter into a §feciall and fpirituall (ociety and fellow fhip of the faith,
Becaufe this is much more, then ordinary and civil faimiliarity, and there \s much more danger.
But this fir fi part is the charge of the ApoJhle, therefore the fecond is undeniable.
Argument, 2. Again the Apoftles advice is plain and peremptory. If a Brother be an Idolater ^ or covetous , &c withfich a oneeM not^ t^or.j.ii.
...■_..:: „..__ ._....: jf
Cap. 2. in the cAufes thereof. Parti. 33
Jfhe be unfit for civil, much wore for Jpirituall foeietj and communion^ and theref ore hoth are to ke avoided, as far as in my power, and according to my parc^ I ftiall be able. Iior ii: (ome- times (o falls out, that I cannot remove a wicked perfon from my fpirituall communion, bccaufe it is not in my power to caft him our, whom a congregation will keep in, yet I moft by ver- tueof the Apoftles charge, ever oppofe, and proteft againft the admiflion of fuch, and the other of the brethren (hould a-ccor- dingtoGod, keep him cut of communion^ as unfit whojly foe (pirituall f eliowftiip, who is not fit for civill familiarity.
Argument. 3. They ^ho Jhouldhe caft oitt of a congregation hj the rule of Chrift, thofe are unfit to be received in*
But men maj have all thofe three f roper ties ( fuppofe a cem« men and ordinary drunkard ) i.e. Profife ^e faithy is eager after the feals^ moft dffiroHS of ficietj ^ith the Church • as coun-ting it a dilparagemeut not to be bom, ii not admitted to the Sacrament ; and jet fuch a one fiould be caft out i therefore alfi ksft out.
To the 2. Affertion of M'" R, Which is,
" That it ii vain tofij the preaching of the ^ord u no ejfentiall " mark^ of the true Church, is mAdegoodbj dijtinguifhtng three ^* things, I. Single and eccafionall preaching, 2. Setled ^^ f reaching or the fet ling of the candle fiicks 3. The preached *« word with the feals, Whence-the anfwer in the fumnve iffues ** thus. It is.not thefinglcj but the fetled preaching of the word, " ffiablijhed and remaining in the Church, which is a marl^of it*
Anfw. How* ever the tenet feems to be vain, yet it willnoc vani(h (o eafily.
By fetled preaching of the word ] Is meant a conftant opening i and applying the Scriptures in one place to one people .
By mark^ Is meant, not any common accident or adjunB which doth mdifFerently agree to other things, as well as the Church, for then it could ntver be faid to notifie the Churchy ia that it may notifie many things befides. Bucicmuftbea dlfe- rencing and difiinguifhing note,zn6, therefore it mult btproprium quarto modo, aS they call it, and infeparable*
Thefc things confeflcd, which received rules of rcafon evince ; I thence difpuce*
F That ~
3 4 Cap. z . The Con^ttution of a VtftkU Church Part i .
That r»hick U fepar^le from the Church, and common to (lmithiy,g bcftde that, cannot beanote of the Church, This is evident from the right explicacion of the terms.
But fit Udpr caching of the rverd, an^t CGnfta»t opening and applying tl € Scripture to 0»e people, in one place ^ ii fep^^ rahle fiomtbe Church,
As fuppole a hylinifter ihould preach many years, to a com- pany of i nfidels in one place. Niy fuppo(e a lecturer fpeak con- ftantly to a company of people, which retort from (everall Churches, unto the iame Auditory.
Here is fetUdpreaching^znd yet here is «^ Church j and there- fore thi4 U afeperahle adjunEi,and no note.
If it be replied, that you muft confider Tetled preaching, as eftabliObed and remaining in ^e Church,
To that the ari/Tperii; This plea is yet too narrow, to cover the nakedneile and weaknefle of this ailercion. For upon this grants the difpuce muft follow one of thele two waies. The fftled preaching of the word taken ^'ith the Church, is a mark of the Church : and this is irrationall, to make the Church a mark^ofitfelf. Or the meaning muft be this; Setled preach- ing, ^hllFi it remains in the Churchy is a note of the Church ; but this nothing helps, for the inference remains as feeble ss before. For if fuch a ietled preaching be but a common adjunfl f)r reparable accident, in the nature of it, let it be where it will be, it will rrcver, nay it can never be 4 pr(?p^r note to that thing, U SenfitivA facultas in hcmine^ is not a mArk^ of a tnan, though ift a mm.
Gra^
Cap. J. inthe Cmfesthereef. Parti. 35
Chap^ III.
Of the Invifible Church.
Whether the InVijibk Church bethe principaU^prime^ andonely proper fubje£ii to n>bom all the Seals ^and priyiledges ef^eciaUnote doe belong ?
MAfteti?. lth.2.p.2^2,diBiffEt.'^, Is pleafed to fuggeftafe- rious Mdvertifement unco us, which being well confidercd, many of our erroneous dfftakes, (as he faies,) may feafonably be recovered, and we brought thereby to a right underflanding of the things of Cfarift.
Among other ©f my Brethren, I doe profcffe my fcopc in this inquiry, to be onely this, to (ee the way of truth, and to walk therein : and therefore fliall gladly lend a willing ear to his di- rection and advife, that our erroars being thereby dilcovered^ we may iee and (hun them for time to come.
That particular truth, which will be like a fevmark to teach as how JO ftcer our courfe and compafle aright, is by him thus ex- prefled.
''THE INVISIBLE CHVRCH C ATHO LIKE *' id thefrincifalJ^frime, and native fhbje^ ofaU tf^f p'ivilcdgei « ofChrifiians, 8cc. and the CHVRCHVISIBLE, as *^Jhs is fkch^ ii no ^aies Jkch afu^jeit t the non^confideration «' "thereof ^e take to he the ground of many errors in our revC" ^^ rend Brethren in th^ matter.
This is his feaionabie warning, unto which I readily attend : and becauft I would not creare moUBias, q^ ferere lites fine caufk : I fl^^ill crave leave to make inquiry into two things, wherein my (lick is mofr, that being convinced and fatisHed in them, liliall readily fit down in filence, and fubmit to the evi- dence of better reaion, then mine own.
I, whether the invifihleCkm'ch he the frincif all, f rime , and
tnelyfihjeB of the Seals of the Covenant f 2t whether the holding of thisconciftjion VciS nee ejf aril jf tftaks ns fir fake' our doftrine tof/ching thjt ponder we give to lh^ people^ and our a^ert tons »f Indfpend^ncj and congregation na& Chftrchrs.
Pa I
36 Cap. 3 . The Confii mion of a yifihU Church Part i .
I choole to reftrain the proportion to that pirticular ii>entioned, becauCe there appears the greateft ditficulty, to my dimaic and {hallow apprehenfion. As alfo becaule tbe through explication of this which is moft familiar, will of neceflicy force and draw invvithitareallconlidcrationorthe reft.
That I may bs plain and pandaill in our proceeding, I fhill take leave, and I hope wichont offence, to fee down the con-
The Invifiyie Catboilk^ Church, is not the prime and onely fubjeEl ofth? Seais, and therefore not of all privihdges of Chri^ Hi^ns, by any argument that M^iJ. hath here alledged for projf or confirmation hereof.
When I fay, the prime and onelj fnhjeB, I underftmi the meaning of K*§'ctW> according toM'"if. minde and expofitlon, auodconvenit >i^^' ^'t^Ts convenit dvv^Aii{.j^co',KM y^io\t/J>i .
Though his expoficion of the rule is neither fafe nor found, yet ic is a fate ground in difpute to take principles in that (enf^ and meaning, whichis confefled by him, with whom wc difpute.
To come to the matter in hand, I (hall endeavour two
things.
1. I willconfider what he hath faid/^r coKJirmation, and fliew what reaion yet I have, to petfwade me not to yeeld to his proof.
2. 1 fliall propound fnch arguments as I have, which wholly binder for the while, from entertaining this opinion.
To the I. The I. argument which M^iJ.alleadgeth to prove that the vifible Church, asfuch, hath not right to thcfeaLs> buttheinvi-
fibie, is this,
^^Tb&feonely who are within the covenant have right ta the \ iy '^feah. And this is "Peters argument, AB^i.^Z. to prove the baptizing of infants.
Bnt on^jf the intoifible Church hath right to the covenant*
J Anfwer. People m ay be f aid to be within the covenant two waies. ^Externally in the judgement of charity » iithcVf^Internallj and Spiritually, according to the judgement C of verity and truth. Externally thofc are within the C9venanti who expreffing
thcic
Cap. 3* in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 2-7
their repentance, with their profcflion of the truch, ingage themfelves to walk in the wiies of God, and in the trmh of bis worfhip, though they have not for che prefenc that found work of Faith in their hearts, and miy be fbali never have it wrought by Gods fpirit in them.
And of perlons thus in covensnt the Apoftle fpesks in .^f!.z. Sind that to Vi^i?. hisapprehenfionseUwhcre, as it vviil appear eafiiy to any, who will weigh the context.
ThatbeinginCovenant is here Haider Ftoody ^hlchWas vlfiitle ^fm and liiteUigihls to the ApoflU, accordingto the grof4iids ofjudici" om charity t otherwi(e the Apoftles coanfell had not been oi war- rant to carry thenn to the pri<^ice ot Baptifme, H he had given them diredion upon a mirconceived ground : nor had they reafon to have followed his diredion.For the reply had been cafie.
fnvifible Chriftians have only right to Seals: But whether we be fuchjWe for the prefent doe not know; and its cerrain,you can neither fee, nor know, for truth of grace ^ invifiblt to man.
Bfitthe yeingexternaUj in Covenant^ in thwinte&igilfie hj the sApoft/eythQrdQtt this is here attended.
The firft is proved, and thefecend ia as fUin.
The Invifthle "^Qrkj of grace ^ which doe mAk^ the Church Inviftble^zxQto be beleevcd, cannot be fecn, nor come wichin any certainty of humane knowledge, And this is not only con- fefled it> the generall, but acknowledged alfo to be meant in this place, 3000. were added to the Church, who could not all be approved, to ehe conlciences one of another to be true con- verts.
Clear then it is from the fcopeoi the place, the ground of the Apoftles counfel, and the nature of the promifc here exprefled, I .That being ^A;f^r;j/ji7jf in covenant is here attended. 2. That fuch a being in covenant doth give right unto the Sealer^ el(e the frame of the Jpo§ilesrea(^n and counfel hsidhlicn to the ground. •*
The propofition thus clearcd,the Minor is to be denied as falfe : and the contrary l&RttJ'hat only thelnvifi^le Church hath right to the Seals, will draw unavoidable difficulties with it, and give luch advantages to the Adverfaries of Gods grace, arhi the difpenfation of hii Ordinaneet, that they will hardly be re- gained.
F 3 Wc
38 Cap.j. i:heConfiitutmofAViftUcChurch Pare
'WM>.
Wc are coinpafled about by M^K. in this ch. /.i. p. 247. with a croud ok acculacions, to hold one of the grofleft of the L4rmU niAH, Tofijh^ Socinian Do Brines: and upon all occafions we hear Ad naufeam uf^, ofourfodering withthccrrours of Soci- nud* Catch. Cracov, NichoUides,6:c. HowjuBij,ViQ have ill part touched, and (liall add fomeching in the feafon thereof.
But I would beloathanyof our tenets maintained profeffedly by us (not fathered upon U5 injur ioufly,) (houldlay fuch a cor- ncr-ftone to build up the wretched dodrinc of the Aftai^aptifij , as this of his doth.
ForletM'^iJ. help us to anfwer the Anayaftiiis upon his groundsjthus realoning.
Thofeithat I cannot know have any right to the Sealsi to*theni I cannot give the feals of theCovenant in faith as the Apoftle cals faith. ^
But I cannot know that Infants are of the Invifible Church, which only gives theoi right to the feais.
Therefore I cannot o\ Faith give the feals to them.
If M,i?. will grant them the fropofition^ that they may give the feals unto fuch, Whom they cam^t k^ow have any right t0 them. They Will go away triumphing, as well they may. Foe they have luch a hold, that all the battery of the ftrongcft Argu- ments is not able to drive them from.
If M.iJ. help the minor with a diftindion which he ufetb, /,2. /f^.5.in the variation. p.i8 J.
*^ Faith in Chrift triply giveth right unto the feals of the cove* ** nant, and in Gods intention and decree, caHed voluntas bene- **placiti, they belong only unto the invifible Church : But the *• orderly Way of the Churches giving the Seals is,hecaufe fuch a < » fociety « a profiling or vifible Church, and the orderly giving **ofthe Seals according to Gods approving Will, caMed voluntas figni & revclata, belong to the vifible Church,
This falve is too narrow tov the fore. For the diftindion will either make God order the giving of the Seals, to fuch who have no rights and (o impeach his mfdomcy to appoint the giving of the feals to fuch, to whom he gives no right to receive them: or elfe it doth impUcare plainly, and the fevcrall expreflions contain apparent contradidions. For this voluntas figni, which allows the Church vifible to give the Seals,it either gives another tight hfidcs that which the invifible members have, or ellc it
gives
Cap.3* mthtCaufesthtrcef. Part.l. 39
gives no right. \i it give another right, then the invifible C hurch hach not only right, which is here affirmed, li it give no right then che^-f^^/f Church doth give the Seals orderly to fi^ch ^ho have no right to thera, as far as we can kc : which was before denied in the grant of the propofition.
^idplfira? I muft confefle (uch is my feeblenefle, that I cannot fee how this caa be avoided. Foraskthequeftion, How come hypocriticall prof eflburs to have right unto the Seals ? As members of the vilible Church they can have no right : they arc the very wordsof M.ii.p.24p."r^^ viftble Chptrch as the vifible *^ Churchy hath no right mto the Sealfy therefire they as vifible ^^have no right. And Invifible members they are not, and there- fore can have no right that way. Either then the Church muft give them no feats*, orelfc give them feals, when Jhe canmt k!*ow they have any right, for indeed they have none, (ince of the invifible Church they are nor, whereby they may claim a right: and being only of the vifible Church, (he can give no right : andfoQie adminifters feals orderly to f uch who have na wght any waies to them : and this an order without order*
For thefe reafons now expreffed it is, t^iat I cannot fee weight enough in M.^R. his arguments to perfwade my judgement to be fatisfied in the proof.
Having then gained fo much, that in a true fence it is a truth that th^ vifible Church is within the Covenant, and hath right to the Seals, according to the warrant which God hath left ia his word : Let us in (hort inquire
ivhether there is not allovfance given Mt in the "^oad^ to give to the Church vifible titles of jpeciall uote; and this alfo is an efpeciall priviledge, which is by M.jK. denied to the vifible Church.
1. liscailkd the flockj or ^hurch, redeemed bj the blond of God.
2. Its ^Wtil^Q body oi Chrifl, AUthisinafavouryfenle (according to iermer and familiar
explication^ fpcaking ftill according tothefuidgefnentef charity ^ . ' which is the only line, according unto which our conceivings are to be led) is fafe and true.
The firft is expreffed, and to niy apprehenfion, with as much evidence, as can be defired,.^^.ao»2S, Attend to the whol^ ~ - -- flpck,.^
40 Cap. 3 . The ConBituiion of/t Vifihle Church Part i .
pck^ ^vri »7i TTOw/V, tofied the C^tirch of God, vfhich be kath purchafedWhh hU bloody
The Church here is according to us, CotigregatienaU t to W,R. \t%'Pre$bjteriaH, But take ic cither way, ic moft needs
That over whom Elders and Officers are fst to attend and fid, hj do Eirine and difcipltneythii mjsfi needs be a vifible Church. Forunkffe they did fee them and know them, how could they execute cenfures upon them ?
But THESE are caBed the Church redeemed with tkeblojtd of God, then which ftile, none can be more glorious.
If any man fay that the eled: and invifible arc onlj there inien- dedby that name. I anfwer. That conceit is crofle to the very grain of the words, and the fcope of the text, For they mult attend ^v-n to the wh^ie flock. The charge puts no difference betwixt ;><fr/?» and perftn, nor muft their care be diflferent. Nay upon this ground the Elders fliould not know what their care was, nor upon whom they (hould beftow it. For they might reply. Lord, we cannot (earch into thy (ecrets, to perceive who are eieEi and invifible Sairtts ; we cannot difcern them, and therefore we cannot tell how tojiedihtm : whereas by the cur- rant and common (cnfe of the Scriptures, izkmgredeemed and fin^iped as vljlbly, though not ready fuch, the ft ream of the text runs pleafantly, without the leaft appearance of a doubt.
Its called the ^f^^afy o/C/^r//?, I Cor. 1 2. 27.28.
Thefe evidences of truth once taken in and entertained, A way is readily made to the right underftanding of ^// Af^R.^r- j^^wf^^rifofarastheyfeemtocrofleanyopinion and pradice of oars.
And Secondly, Thofe heavy Inditements which are laid and pleaded againft us, will be wiped away with a wet finger. For hence it follows,
A Church may be vifibly in Covenant, which hath^not an in- fallible affiftance, but may erre in Fundamentals : which may fall away, and not indure as the daies of heaven. And that is his fir ji and fifth Argument. A Church may be vifibly redeemed by the blood of God, and be called the body of ChriiT^ be ftiled by the name of Sons and daughters of God, and yet not be really and inwardly
luch :
Cap.3- in the cattfes thereof. Parcr* 41
fuch : which is his fecond Argument. The third is an(wered before.
A Church may be vi(ibly redeemed and taught outwardly by the i^'mioiCW\%ts\\t\sPoliticAll Head q2 his Church, which was never taught inwardly, nor effefluaiiy brought home to Chdft, which is ^ir/i3j? Argtiment.
Hence again all thofe heavy inditements which are charged upon us, are wiped awayt nay they melt away of themlelvcs before the explication o{ this holy truth of God, as fnow before the heat of the Sua.
They who hold a vifilfle Chnrch to be extemaUy ^$thit9 the Covenant, and the redeemed ones o( God, his fons and daughters, to be his body and houfe, of which Chrifi is the Head and hujh and h A VISIBLE MANNER : They cannot be faidjby th^ inference of any right reafonjto main- tain: That Chrifi died fir ail fitch in Gods intention. Of, That aU fhchare chofen toglorj : Or,That Godintendeth ta five ail fuch ; There is not a colour of any confee^tience from iiicha ground,to make good fuch aconclufion. We have done mxK the firfi thing, which we propounded, namely, I have fhewed the Reafon, why M.^. his proot dodi cot evince the caufe for which it is brought.
To the Second I (hall now propound fuch arguments which yet hinder mee wholly, from yeelding to the opinion, and that I may narrowly exprefle toy naked thoughts, The Conclnfion 1 am to ptovci / tkM propound.
The Invifible church Cathelike is not the prime and frincU' fail fiti>je^ of the Seals of the Covenant: they do not KetSVW, belong to it, which is according to M. iJ. hit mindC) they do not belong to all them and only to thenfy
Argument. I. I . If thofe who Were graceleffe^ and had no inter efi in Chrijt, had jet acommandfromGodto receive the Seals had Warrant from his ^ordto require them : Then they had a right from God (ivC. moutjpardovvifible right, infiroEcclefia, tor of that we (peak) to far t^k^ of them* This admits no dtniall. For there can be no better right,^ then Gods command to injoyni and his w©id to warrant us to challenge any priviledge.
G But
4^ C^^l 7he CmfimtUff of^Viftkle Church Part j.
But (uch who were gracekfe and withouE any intereft in
Chrift,and fo none o^ his Invifible members, have Gods
. fommaHdtoifijoy»tf and his word to ^arrAnt them to re*
* • t dive the Sedi : as lJhm*fl,2fiH, and a3, the mtles were
< • ^ ift/oy ned to be cirGum cifed. AH thefamlUes of the Jews
were commanded to eat the Pajfeover, many whereof
without all queftion,were not Invifible and beleeving mem-
bersof Chrift,
' wci Arguit>ent.2.
2» limanj heleevers. Who viQXz fine ere lyividciy had yet no y' W4rr<^»f or allowance, becaHfeofihAr^to ^armk^ of the Seals of the (^oven^Kt, Thtn the Seals do not of right be- longto all invifible members as the prime and princlpall (ubjeEi thereof. The nature of the terms evidence the truth of the propo' jition,Vot "Warrant and right Carry a parity of reafon with them. The A gumption is made good by inftance thus. . Job and his godly friends Were Invifible members of Chrift, yet being ftrangers/y^»? Ifrael, they are exprefly forbidden to eat of the Pajfeoveri Exo.i2.48.
Argumenr.3.
3. // the Invifible Church be the prime fuh]eB\ to whom the Seals do appertaint^^tf» they belong immediatly to them^ and to all others ^7 their means y and this the rule of ^i*^' «t>T3, infers undeniably. Therefore in an <?r^^?-/; way, they muftj?rj?bedifpenfed tothebi, and from them communi' cated to others^ As heat is firft in fire, and from fire com- municated to other things,
BsitthisM.R, elfewhere overborn, as it feems with the beau* ty of the truth, doth plainly deny, pa 8. 2. «' The orderly giving •* of the Seals belongeth to the vifible Cktsrch, and by this de-^ ^^vice the.vifible (^hurch mtift have them firft Ijyand the invifible ^^ from her ^
Which is profefiedly crofle to the rule formerly mentioned, as. all men grant.
Argament.4.
4. Rom.iitij. The true Olive is there the Church of the Jevpsy t):iC fatnefe thereof^ is all /uch priviledges as appfrtain thereunto. The way and means how the Gentiles come to par- tuks thereof, is by their i^tgrafting into the C^nrch vifible,.
And^
Cap. 3 . ^« the C4ufes thereof. Pait i . ' 43
And thfs is the received interpretation of rhc saoft judicious ^^- *<«, ^Artiu, ^(/teti^c* and ihtcofitext vii\\con9imnzs much ifitihould be denied.
Whence I thus reafon,
The Olive is the prime (u^jeSf efthat fatttejfe that iffuesfrom it, andappertnittstoit.
But the vifihU Chitreh U the Olive : the Seals ( as oiher prt- v\kdQ^Q$)^XQpArtafihaitfapnes,Vjhichappermitts tkfr^untQ', There fire the vifible Church a the prime (Uhp^ ofthem*
Before I leave this jAace, I fliall commend to M.K. his re- view, and the confderation of the judicious reader, vvhatiswric by himfelf. lih,i,p,i6o. « If any after they he received^ fiall be ** finndmt ^headded^fGi^d, ferapifet'hey be n»t regenerated, *^yet "^e are not to eafl any em for noit-regeneratloni ^eveti k^own.
//you be bound to keep ftich in a compleat Church ftatc, I fuppofe you will not deny them the kals, and then they ftiall partake,and you (hall gi*e the feals to fuch,whom you know have no right to themjbecaufe they are known not to be of the in vifible Church: becaufe they are known tofee non-regenerate perfons.
We have now finiftied the main ^^ry, and given in our Rea(ons,why we cannot yeeld to M.i^«^f^r/ kis advert ifemeftf.
We (hall add one word couching the other particular propoun- ded to debate. Which was rf^is. ^
pyhether the holding of this covjclujion W«i? neceffarily make us fir ^ke our doUriue of Independency and popular government^ fifar as we give povter to. people to ati in Church ajf^irJ. Tov An/weri y^t conceive. The holding offhej^r»tfr<r?'ro/^r Will neither help US out of an crrour, if wis ^ in k, noryet he^jM*" K. toconfute that opinion, or to bring us out of it. For the holding o^ one errottr will not helpaperion to fee, much leffe recover him out of another. But this appears to us, by that which I have anlwered, to be -an errour. rherefore,this %creenough4br the while^to eaufe me to wave clieinfepcnee.'-^^' ^^ tP^^H ^'p*"^ ^
But chat which cariesgreatfflfvfeTght with me, is, That coyiclufion rfihich overturns M^ R. his main principks touchini the government of a vifible Church : That ^iH rather confirm^ our proceedings^ iheni^eaken t^oem* ' ^ut this concMhnn&rv-kdtbnte doth fii tis may thus appear.
Ga That
44 Cap.j. The Con^itution of a ViftbU Church Part i
Thdtt^hicti puts all offices and theexercifc of them; and the fealsandthc di(penfation of chetn into the hands of beleevers: That OYcrthrows the pillar, principles of W R. concerning the government ok the vifiblc Church.
ButthU opinion^ that makes the invifible Church,the prime, principall rubj;;d ot all chriftian priviledgcs, and Co of all otfices, officers, and the difpenfition, (fortheleare fuch J dock puc all offices and officers, thelealsand difpenfations of them into their bands. This fart can be onely queftioned, and it is thus confirmed. Becaufe thU conclufion or opinion puts riti^Jor malts ratio of all thefeoffices and ordinances into the hands oi invifibU be- leevers: and thatalfois evident, Becaufe it makes it agree to them, dw^Ai^WiVai ^ ii^^^himi- If M^ R. rid his hands oi this argument with any reality of truth, hemuft Qicw tome ejfentiali can/e of offices and officers, of the right of feals and the difpenfation* ihQXto^^.hefides the in- viable Church ; and that his conclufion and the incerpretarion which he hath fetled, will not fuffer.
I will onely fiiggeft this to him, to occafioa him Co clear this coaft to purpofe.
Thofejerms or things ^vhich contain all the ejfentiatl cattfes of e AC h other, hefide them there can be no formally or effeu" tiall caufe added. For then all the eilentialls (hould net be there. B fit thofe^hich agree Aw5?fA/^'«tf jg KatflcA/xfiV, tkefe contain the ejfentiaMs each of other. For this is the nature of thofe things which are convertible or reciprocally ac- cording to all the rules of right rcafon, unlelTe there be a new logick made, whiah yet never faw light. J^omo e^ animal rationale, A man \s a living crea- ture indued with a reafonable foul ; and every living creature indued with a reafonable foul, is a man. An entire man confiflis of a foul and body fo organized, and whatever confifts of fuch parts, is an intire man. The one of thefe take up as much as the other : and iX\ the eflenti- alUaufesof theone, are comprehended ia the other: other- wife they had not been of cqwill breadth or capacity, which a reciprocation requires. Of this kiode ar^thc Catholikeii|vifih|Ic Churchy and all Chri^
Cap.4* in the Caufis thereof. p^rc
I.
4J
ftjan pri vUedgeSy chey agree thus reciprocally. Whatever hath thefe, is the invifible Catholikc Church : and
the invilibleCacholike Church hath all thc(c. And therefore All the effentialls oi thele priviledges arc therein incladed.
And therefore befide or without this, none can be added
upon Mr J^. grounds.
Chap. IV. Of the Formall cmfe of a ruifibh Churchy the Churck Covenant.
WE have done with the MdteriaU caufe of a vrfible Church ; and we have feen that fnch as be viftbU Saiftts make up that.
We are now come to confider of the Formall czuCe^that which
makfs the Church to be that which it is and gives the
^ecificdU nature ( as We ufe to (peak ) thereunto.
For takc^tf tht faithfiS whether they bcfecmingly or fincerc-
ly fuch, fcatteredHp and down the face of the whole earth, thefc
arebutlikelcattcredftonesintheftreet, or timber felled in the
woods , as yet there is neither v^ai made yp, nor frame
creAedi
They who bcfincere are tridy faid to be the mjflicaU body of Chrift,buile upon him by a faving faith, and fo injoy union to,and communion with the head i But they cannot ( to common fenfe) be thoi^ht to make up a vifiifle communion when they are, notonly/2rt/f^/<ione from another, but it may fb fall out^ asintimesofperkctttion, they may be wholly uni^norvn each to the other.
This Invifible communion by faith makes up the Church »m- Utant taken myBicaSj,znd it is but one in all the world i But the Church we are to attend, muft be vi/ilfle : (3 many at mny corne^ ly meet together in one place ynvho m they have the tight po aS or- dinances, (9 they may enjoy the ufe of them in Chrifi kk order : and (0 they muft he,and accordingly are fiiled many.Thc ^hfirch* esoifudaayOiGalatia.Scc. That then whkh gives the firmality of thefc Churches we
G J ■ are
4 6 Cap.4 . ^/-'^ Conptmibn of a Vifibk Church Part i
are now to inquire i and tfe' cdnclufion wc majntain this, '•
MtituaJl covenanting^ andamyfoMierAtliig of the Saints in the Jeilowjhip of the faith according to the order of the Gof' fel, ef that rphich gives sonHitfitioTt and being to a ^ifible (^hnrch.
C I. IVhat this confosderating is* We fliall conilder < 2 How it u expre^ed,
( 3 . The Reafons of the conclujien. I. .|.-.Tfai$ confteierating and covenantiog implies two things. ' 'i. The ^Ch that is performed betwixt fomc men for the while,and fo paffeth away in the expreffion* 2. The State arifing from the A^ ot obligation, which is no- thing elfe but that relation oith/^i^ perfons thus obliged ofie to another, *f .^
The Sum infhort is this. By mutuaU ingagemen^e^kch to the other, fuch perfons ftand bound in fuch a fiate and condition to Anfwer the terms of it, and to fpalkjn fitch ^aies^ as may attain tho end thereof.
And the right conceiving of the fwfwrtf of the thing, I mean, the incorporating of men together, will conftrain the judgement to yecld this.
f orconlider thefcfeverab.
Conlideration !• Its free fir any man to offer to jojn with another v^o f6 fit fir fillowjh/p, or to refitfe* ] cs dtsfeee for anoiiyer to reje^ or receive fuch who ofFer,and therefore chat they do jayn,it is by their own 'fr^e confentandmutptahingagementoviboih^tSiwhicYi being {yail, that mutuall relation of mgagement, is as it were the />- w^r, which ioders the whole together ; or like the mortifing or brazing of the building, which gives faQiion and firmnerfe to -the whole.
V '-- whenee it is evident, Firft, that it is not evtrj relatii>n^ but -fuch an ingagement, which iflues iiomfree confent^ that makes the covenant.
Secondly, This ingagement gives each power over another, «nd maintains and holds up eommunian each with other, which cannot but be attended, according to the ^tfriww of the ^tgres' memm
And
Cap. 4 • m the Caufcs thereof. Part . 1 . 47
Ar.d laftly it being of ferfons, who were "^holiy free, each from the other. There can no neceffary tye of muiusU accord and fellow(hip come, but by free ingageme»r, free (Hay) ia regard of any hamAfieconflraint,'
Conp^eratlon* 2,
This covenant being taken up im Church "^ay ^nd £or jpiri- tuzU ends., therefore in reafoa fhould be of (Ucbi who are fitted thereunto , namely , vifibh Saints : there is great caufcj why luch, who thus are to ingag^ themfelves, and enter upon fuch a fociety, JbouU be carefrU and Vf^atchfull to fearcb fedfiioujlyy and labour to he acquainted'^ith each others fitnes and flffficiencie in judgement , and jpirituaS difcerning to fich afervice : and becaufe the Work alfo is of (o great a weight 5 Ic in realon calls for lerious hfimillation and feeklng unto God, for to goe along with rhsm, and to vouchfafc his blelTIng and prefence unto them, when they enter upon the fame.
And hence it is the manner of our Churches, that there is both more through obfervation thereof attended by iuch touching the their eftate and condition, and leeking of God by iuch by ibiemn fafting and praier,- when fuch a workis/^i?entred upon, then is attended in tnking in, or receiving of all the members that defirc to joy n themfelves to the fellowfliip of the Church afterwards* 2. How the Covenant may be expreffed.
This Covenant is difpenfed or aded after a double manner. ^ C Explicit elj.
Either < ^^
I Implicitely..
An Explicite Covenant is, when there is an open expre.ffion zndprojiffisnof^ this ingagement in the face of the Aflembly, which perfons by mu wall confent undertake in the vvaies of Chrift.
An /w/?/*VtV<f Covenant is, when in their pradice they do that,. whereby they «3^i^^ themfelves ingaged to walk in (uch a lociety, according to fuch rules of government, which are exerciled amongft them, and fo fubmit themfelves thereunto: but doe KotvnaktznyverbaEprofiJfionihtztoi.
Thus the people in the partfiesin Englandi when there is a cyifinifier put upon them by the Patroae ov Bi/hop, they con- Bantlj hold them to the fiHowJhlp d^ thQ people in fuch a place, ^stend^Aihc erdinances thcxc\xkd^ and the dijpenfitiifns of the :
Minifier
^8 Cap.4» ^^^ ConlHtuuonofd Vifibk Church Pare i o
//j«#/?^r foimpofed upon them, y£^w/t thereunto, perform all fervices that may give countenance or incouragemenc to the pcrfon in this work of his Miniftery. By fueh anions ^ and a^x- ed attendance upon a'J (uch fervices and duties, they declara that by zhQit f radices, ^hicb others do hold forth by publike frofijfiofi.
This M^ R. cannot be ignorant of, as onr epinUn and profiffetl apprehenfion; and I would incrcatthe Reader to obfervc once for all: that it he meet with inch accufations, that we nuUific all Churches befide our own : that upon our grounds received there mufl: be no Churches in the world, but in N. England^ or fooae few fet up lately in old ; that we are rigid .yf/^^r^nT^/j&c. Such bitter clamours, a wife meek fpirit paSeth by them, as an unworthy and ungrounded afperfion : but rhe wile-hearted and confcientious Reader^ will referve an car for the innocent. Andi alteram fartem*
^ffi* If it be here inquired : How far the covenant is ofne* eeffltj required ?
Anf, According to foregoing expreflions, the anfiver may be caft into thefe concltifiom following.
!• An Implicit e Covenant prefer ves the true nature of the true Church, bccaufe it caries the firmalU ratio of a con* fcederation in it, by which a Church Is con ftituted, Fo( Implicit e and Exflicite are but adjun Cts, and thcfe f^paro' hie from the e fence. And therefore the e fence and being of the covenant may confffi ^ith either,
2, In fime cafes an Implicit e covenant may be fully fufficient^ As, fuppofc a whole congregation (hould confift of (uch, who were children to the parents now deceaied, who were confce derate : Their children were true members accor- ding to the rules of the Gofpel, by the profeflion of their fathers covenant, though they fhoiild not make any per^
• fonaSsnidvocaUcxpvQmon of their ingagement, asthefi- tbers did.
3. Jtsmoft according to the compleatnefe of the rule ^ and for the better being of the Church, that there be an expli* cite covenant, F«r
I . Thereby the judgement of the members comes to be informed and convinced of their dnty more ^ully.
' ■ ^ ' ' 3. They
Cap.4« inthe CAufes thereof. Parti. 49
'- — — — ■ — - — - — — -• — I' '■ — I ii •
a. Tliey are thereby i^^/?^ from cavilling and ftarting gfide from the tenptrewcidi terms of the covenant, which they have profeffed and acknowledged, 'before the Lord and foinany witneflcs.
3 Thereby their hearts ftand under a flronger tye, and are more quickned and provoked to doe that, which they have before God and the congregation, ingaged themselves to doe.
Hence alfo that qmHion receives its explication and anfwer
namely.
Q^ How far this covenant requires cohabitation f
Anf, And here feveralU<«/if/, which carry much variety with
them, doe of neceflicy call for various con[iderations, difcovered
by following ^/Vr^;^»j'.
I.
Such cohabitation is required, which is necefary fir the dijpen^ (ation of Gods ordinances, the adminiftration of Church- cenlures, for otherwife, the end of the covenant would be made fruftrate, and the benefit of the whole prejudiced. And hence there muft needs be fuch a cohabitation of officers and a convenient com- pany of members, that they comely and conveniently meettO" gether to the exercife of aU Gods Ordinances, Ads. 14. 27, iCor.ii.26,&i4.2j.
CohaBltation m the fame ^riBnes is not required, norcan be attended by aH'm the fame manner :• but if the Ifeciall calling infome, oxthtfMike behalf of the Church in others, doe call for (ome exceptions, without the prejudice of the exercife of fublike ordinances (\xt fupra) fuch exceptions may, nay in truth, fhould be granted, for iht policy of the Church and other rules^ as they are not in nature:^ fo they fhouldnotin their /^/^ be in tf^pojltion, but in fub ordination^ each to other.
Inftance. ^^rr^^^^^jwhofeisTpIoiments are in far countries, and as the 107. T^fal, Occupie their bufines in the gre,-t Oceani their bufinefle and imploimcnts lye there, and their abfence uiually is for many moneths, fomctime for (ome years : they may be allowed to attend their courfe. ( But others fhould not, nay others r*««»£>r,})e (odtfpenfed with) andyetthefeareiaid to ffi>habitt I becaufe th e place oft^tlr abvde is there in Ae ijfffe.
H Hcnccs:,
JO Cap.?. l'heCmp:imm of aVifthk church Parti,
Hence upon the fame ground the Church may fend out fsme, cither to begin plantations, in cafe the body require it, or to help on fome others who want able guides to fuccoar them in their be- ginnings, before they can attain a Church-ftate. And it fufficeth they have fuch under ihdr care, and in their power, to recall them, or take an account o£ them, as they fee fie.
Solomon itntilcii^stoOphiry which returned not by the fpace of fomc jears^ All dates may be compelled to (end fome men to Sea for trafic\ ; fometioaes by way of iuft war, and yet no fre^ ;W*Vtf done to any rule of Chrift, or Chnrch' order in that
cafe
3. Thereafonsofthe C^venanu
I.
The firO: is taken From that refsmtUnee which this policy htihmth all o^er bodies folitick*
Every fpiritnall or Bcclefialiicall corf oration receives its icing from a fpirituall combination.
But [the vifihle Chnrches of Chrifi^ are EcclefiaftieaU or ffirituall corf^rations, Thereiorc,
The frfi fart of the Argnment^ hath reafon and common fenfe to put it beyond gainiaying. Each whole or intire bodj^ is made up of his members, oi^by matuall reference and depen- dence ihej are ioyneds^LCti to the other. Thus Corporations in towns and cities, as they have their charter granted from the King or State^whkh gives them warrant and aUowance to unite themfelves to carry on fuch works, for fuch ends. With fuch ad« vantages : (o their mutuall ingagements each to other, to attend fuch terms ^ to walk in fuch orders^ which (hall be lutable to inch a condition, gives being to fuch a body.
Its that/^i»^i7^ which foders them all, that fiul as it were, that afls all the parts and parcicularperfonsfointereded in fuch a way, for there is no man coniirained to enter inco fuch a con- dition, unlefTe he will : and he that will ei3ter,mu{l alfo willingly bindeandingagehimfelfto tach member of that fociety to pro- mote the good of the whole,or elfe a member adually he is not.
The/'tf/Z/^r^ and ilff»^;v^i7«(f/ prepared with great coffleline(re and convcniency, gives yet no being to a honfe unleife they be conioyned^Vi^comfa^edx.^%fiX}a^t^ and thence the whole frame comes to be condituted and made up.
It isip with every particular Church rightly gathered. It is
Cap. J. in the cattfes thereof. Parti, 51
s Citjj Heb.i2.aa* a houfe I Tim. 5. 15, the body of Chrifi. Eph.4.13.16. 1C0r.1a.12.27.28 And all thefc places are fpo* ken of particular vifible Churches. For uphert 7 aft or s and Teach' ers are fee, and exercife their work ; r^ben members are k^it and compact and effetftually edific one »n«ther, there mud be a particular Cfaurcb, not the Catholike^nd to this purpo(^ fpeaks M.^./.a.302i
•* A Church in an lUndh a little city^ a little kii^gdome diUftt *' Chrif^ Being then fpirituail cities and corporations, the mem- bers mull contain in them all the efTentials which make up the whole* Vifihle Sdnts being the matter^ this their finion and $omhination muft make up the Form •
2.
Thofe T»ho have mHtuall potver CAch over ether i both to cem^ ntandand conftrainincafe^ ^horvere of themfe Ives free each from other i in foch a way by all rules appointed by 6od tn pro^ vidence ; They mit^ hy mntnall agreement and ingagement be made partakers of that power ^
But the church of beleevers have mutHoll power each over other to command and conftrain in cafe, who were be fire free from each other*
Therefore Thej muft by mutuall agroement and ingagement be made partakers of .that potver*
The fecondpart or Affumption is evident by the courfe of proceffe and proceeding which our Saviour prefcribes. Mat.\Z» 15. If thy Brother o^end^z. whercwe have a legall and or^ <itfy/y way laid forth by our Saviour, in which brethren only of the fame Churchy ought to deal one with another, which they C4»»(7r exercife with />»j^i^//, nor yet with other Chrif^ian, zs our own experience if We will take a taft| will give in undeni- able evidence.
I may as a Chriftian, meeting with an ofFenfive carriage in a- nother, rebuke him for ir : But if he will not hear me, (hall I call in one or two, he departs the place, refufeth to come. Let me ^ottWt^Q congregation they fend for him, he refufeth to come^ bccaufe one Congregation hath no power over another,one Claf- fis over another : But each have p0T»er over their ot^n, as M-K.. grants. Each member hath power over another ; Each over ArchfppHs, tiotonl^ioidXhimbjintreaty^ but in a legall i^ay to convince bioii and in cafe ol pertinacy to bring him to toQ
Ha ^" Chur^h^,
fmmmmmmmm i iri -Mnr* -im » ■ i.iw nii— i i ■ i. ■ -■■■ ■ ■■■■ m^ ^- ,.i. ^ J i ■ ■ ■ ^. ■ ■- .■- ' '--
y 2 Cap.4. Tk Con/iimm of a Fifitle Churoh Pare i .
~"*" "" ' — ^ — — « ^ ' ~" "^^ — ^ -
Church, and there to complain of him. For ht is a Brother as well as any of the reft, and therefore the prcc<fj[p?ot our Saviour licth as fair againft him, as againft another.
Befide, allthcle are^^^^r^e-j of bindings each makes way for the other, and the gaining ^nd firghing is a degree of loofeningy Nay in cafe he (hall be detcdcd and brought to the Church for hereticalldoEirine, or fome hainous villany, take M.i?. his prin- ciples, in ca(e the Claflis will not cenfure him, he will grant the congregation may re/ed luch a one, and make him no Fafior to them, and I fuppofe that will pcove a power, which cart take away the chief power an officer hath from hirtis This learned jvhitaker ( vir undequaj^ maximm ) hath difputed and con- cluded, De conciL cont^Sf .J.C.J.p.^oo, Si Petrm ipfe re- mittitHr ad Ecclefiami tanqHamadfUperiia qmddam tribunal, (^ jubetHr ad earn alioYum ddid;n defirre, tunc fecjiuitur, Ec- cleliam P^^?-^, velquoqptamalio, author it at etm\Qx^m,
Agiinh^ affirms Chr ilium ge»eraliter lo qui fi f rater in te
feccaverit &c. ii therefore the paftour, the teacher, if Peter,
i^nArchippHiy btfrater^ Each brother hath as good law againft
V ArchippH6, as Archippus hath againft him, and the proceeding
^ muft ba the fame. For Archipppts nauft remit him to the Church,
a he were the meaneft brother.
Ohj, But happily it will be replied iWkitaker difputes of a^(f- neralL councell, what power that hath over the Pope, not of a particular Church,
ey^nf. True he doth fo. but it is as true that he gives a propor- tionable power to a particular Church; hear his words and lee the imparciall reader then weigh them. Ergo fate amur opor^ tetf per Ecdeliaii), corpus m%ltorumy non unum epifcopum, coetumhominum, non unum altquem homineminteUigere,
And CO remove all doubt, that can be made, he adds, Et fi particular is quA^ Ecclefia maiorem habeat authoritatem in iu^ dicijSj quam'Tetrus, velquivis homo particularism tunc mul" to mag^univsrfalis EcclefiaquA in concilio generali reprafen* tatur,
I add once more, Take it of a generali councell, and this wilLyet lend no relief to the anfwcr in the leaft mcafure.
Every member of the generali councell hath power in the cen- furing ot a delinquent (In M.i^. judgement) that is, in palling a Cenfure or fentence in the council.
But
Cap,4. in the Caufes thereof. Part,!. 53
Butbrethrenor Uy-men (as they arc termed) are members of^igenerallcouncell. Therefore,
Each Brother hath power to cenfare a brother in cafe of de- linquency.
The ^yfffftmpthn then of this iecond Argument is found and firm;}
The Propojltion is proved by inftance and experience.
If others had no Church-power over thi^ or that party, if h^ would have refufed to come into their fdllowjhip and toy ned with them, then it ^fios his voluntary (uhie^ion and ingagement that gave them all the power or intereft they have. And let any man vAq his own e xperience, it will evince as much. Severall chriftian men come from far, into places, where Churches are planted. By what right or power can this Church charge or challenge him to fit down in that fociety ? or by what diicy is he bound to dole with them in that way? As it was in his liberty to come into that place, and amongft that peoples fo it is in his liberty to change that place, and go to another people, to refufe this, and choole to member with another Congregation.
In a word, Jf they have no ^ower over him with out thi^^ then if they have any ^ it is hj this,
eyft primum verum* Ergo,
Thus we read, (s^t^. 5.1 3. thQrefidurH not ioyn, Luk.7.30. when the P^^//r<g«fi were baptized, thQ ScrOfes^tc faid to r^- ieUthecounfellofGod, being not baptized : and neither fohn nor any elle had power to conftrain them to undertake iuch a fervice. *
3. Argument.
If voluntary combining Churches togetherjw^^^j them a Cl^f" ficall or Presbyterian ^hurch, as M. /?. Conf:fleth /.2. p.320. " ^ covenient number of Churches having ordinary converfing *' one with another Jh^llvoluntvrily combine themfelves in one *' ficiety^rhislafi gives in the fir malitj of CUfic all member Jhip. So his words are.
when Godhath made him a combined member, now by Infii' ^^tution of one Presbyterian Church not of another : though by ** or dinar y converfe with other (^hurches,in cafe of fcandalljali ^^ example may prove preiudiciall andinfifiuous to others, yet "this Presbytery mufi proceed in fxcommunication^gainfi him^
H $ becaufe
Ill in»i« .,...«,.— ,,^, ^
54 Cjip4. The C^nHimionof a rifibk Church Parti.
'* becmfe ht u onlj combined tvith them*
If thus a voltintarj combining makes 4 m4n a member of a Chnreh clajjlcali^ then a veluntary combination mil mak^ a member of a Church congregmionaM, For there is the fame rca* fon to the fubdance of the work : efpecially upon M,R. his prin- GipleSjbecaufe he would force the inftitution of a claifis and lynod from the(ame place of Scripture. /^/<iM 8, Ax. p.
If there be one and the fame Inftitution , then there is one and the fame ground and caufe of conftitution,
4. Argument.
That fociety of men who may enjoy fitch prlviled^es fpirifuall and Ecclefiaftick, »»/* jrA^Vi^ none can be admitted Vci^ont the Approbation and allowance of the r^hole : That fociety muB he in an ejpeciall combination^ as members making up the whole. Becaufe (uch an ad argues a combined power,which the whole hath, and not any member alone ; and that they cannoc have, but by their agreement.
But a particular Congregation u fuch a (icietj who enjoy (Ueh fiirituaHpriviiedges, unto which none can be admitted wich- ©ut the approbation of the whole.
They who have power to chufe their minifters and rulers, they have power toadmitormr&fuch, who offer themfelves to be members.
The laft Argument is taken from Indujftion.
Ifthe Inventory of all other rfj^S^^li being brought in, none €anconfiituteaChnrchv\Jible, themthu only mufi.
Its not Chriftian affeEiion chat can make it. For fuch arefo united that never faw eachother,and (hall never en/oy the fociety of each other.
It is uotcohabitation. For this falls within that difpute of civiUprecin^s, which We have formerly proved, gives no beiiag to an Ecclefiaftick fociety.
Meeting in one A^emblj unites not perfons together. For JnfidHs and Turks ( I Cor. 14. ) may come into Church-aflem- blics to hear the word, as is confetfed on all hands, and yet are opt made members for that reafon.
Itisthereforcin;thcib(?»/Jr<f G^^rf,asitisinother bwifes. We muft become covenanting fervants, if we have any io^eft there, w thiqk to chaknge any privilcdffe there.
To
Cap.5- fHtJfCCAufestheredf. Parti. 55
To this M.-R. anfw.//^.2.p.li5*
ThtinumerAtionis Juffieient^ For the SEALB OF BAF^ riSMB and tA PROFESSION OF THE TRVTH, is that which makeA one a member of the vifible Churchy I Cor. 13^,13. "^earerUhsftiiuedhyonefpirit into one body, and cm yondenj the covenant th^ is fealed in baftifme^ and by thU we are aU the citizens and domtfticki inchurcheAandreceivUim^ the vifible Church* . Of this we (ball inquire at large.
Chap.V,
Whether Baptifme dotb gtpefirmalitf or make a member of a vifible Churcb
ty^nfwer Negative* Reafon.it
IF there be a Chnreh^ and fo members before Bapttfme : tfiea Baptifme cannot give the formalitj*%QCt\xic forma is caufall^aqj feisin nattirehdoic firmatum.
Bmthe CT Wr^ now CODfidered as t9t»w e^entiaie, u be fire Saftifme.
For Miniflers are before baftifme r^ elfe Baptifme may be ad- miniftrcd lawfully by fucb, who arc not Rulers^ Paftors or Teachers which is denied by all Orthodox Divines, and I quefti* on not, but by MiJ. And there auift be a Church of beleevens to choofe a C\iinifier lawfully. For none but a Church can give lum a call, and without a Call he cannot adminider. To this M.iJ. anfvpersJ,i,^.ii9,
*^ It isfalfe that the Qhureh miniileriail^ which only can bap» ** tijz,Cf is before the Officers for they f^ouldthen be before them* \* feCves^ which is abfkrd. To which the r/?/?/y is eafy.
That we fpeak not now of the Chftreh, as MinifleriaB^ or as totum Organicumy but as totum e^eptiale, which is before Organicum, therefore the argument is wholly untouched: nor doth the anfwer reach the reafon u Sills it (ccrecly cprfutes it
5 6 Cap.y . The Conflitmion of a Fifible Church Part i .
(elf and confirms the caufc. For, If Baftifme cannot be before a Minifteria'I Church, nor that before a Church congregationall, which oiuft make choice of a miniftery, then fuch a Church ')s much before Baptifme.
Bifide let it be fuppofed that at the coming of fome godly zea- lous Chriilian and fchollar into the country ,and a company oi Pa- gans (many) are converted to the faith, I ask whether thele maynotioyninaChurch-fellowfliip, andchoole that man Pa* ftor,and whether that choice was not lawfull according to God ? Therefore here is a Church before a Minifler^iu'i fo before Baf* tifwe*
s.ReafoB. If Baftifme give the firm to vifible memberfiiip, then while that remains valid the f arty is a vijible member, for where the firmls^ ihejS^«;^?«wmuft needs be, if the principles of reafon may take place.
But there is true B afttfme reflingin the party y who hath ne vifible memberjhip : as in an excommunicate, in him that re- nounceth the fellowfliip of the Church, or when the Church is utterly diiTolved then all Church»member(hip ceafetb. for ReUta mutuo fe fonunt & toUunt. And yet Baptitae is valid.
tA,R,iy^nfwer.f*itQ* *^This is againB your felves and doth as well ftove that bap' « tifme is not a feal of the covenant ef grace. For an excommU" *^nicate\perfon may remain externally without the vifible ** Church, when baftifme remaineth afeal^ and may be a feal of *^ grace or friv Hedge, which is interrupted or removed in ad:, but ** remaineth in habitt As to be the eldefi fon of a King^may be a ^^fealofthefins heirjhif.andyet he may for' a fault be difinheritsd ^^ and c aft out*
Reply. ThQ firfl part of the /^^/w'tf r is no whit fatisfaiftory, nor doth remove the force of the Argument. For let it be granted that an excommunicate perfon may remain externally without the co- venant to the judgement of the vifible Church, and yet Baptifme be a feal of it, becaule^B^/^ti/iw^isbut a feparable adjunB: unto the Covenant whofe efficacy may be hindered ( and therefore the Ipirituall good ) by the un worth ineffe of the receiver, though in it^own nature, itj. the end of baptifme to do chat, and as much
as
It " ' ■« I i — ■^-^^■^~«— »MM^.<— ■ ■ « I III.' -■*■ "I ' ' ^^^^^-
Cap.y. inthc Cdufestheredf. Parti. 57"
,1 ' . — — 1 — t'
asintclietbj doth and would doe ir, but the sd of ic is hindered b^i che wickedoeffe and un worthincfle of the receiver.
^\xil\\treafon{%hx otherwife, ^ken Bd^tifme u made the form of member Jhip, and therefore the inference will be far other, namely,
' Thoagh^i fep arable at^JHft^i tnty be fevered from his Jnbie^; or the efc6h thereof ( which often is ) may be hindered: yet its never heard that the forr^ of a thing could be and remain in its full vigour, and the format urn not to be. If co be the eldejh ion of a King, had ^ive'n the formality of the poffeffing of his iaheri- tance, that could never have been taken away : but he (hould hi^e fioodpofe fed thereof. But fo it is not in cafe fome notoriota /<«»/? difinherit him, onelyrW makes hi na capax (ubieZium re^ mote, but that which gives the formality of poffelfion, is an heir VfeS'defervingi
a.M.iJ.adds.
^^ The Church and Church-memberjhip ^r^ relltt fecanduja efle, not fecundum dici, or relata, xa-'^^ -n ^e/.^.
** But bapifme and Church-memberfhip are notfo perfect rr- .^^
** late Si b tit b apt if me doth remain ^and Chftrch'memberfiip may «< be difolved. The Bpirgcjfe ticket, where by a man hath "^ight to *' aH the City-priviledges^ may remain^ when the man for fome ** crime committed againfi the City, hath lofl all his Citj-privi' ^^ ledger, and is not now a free citiK^n: in which cafe hie Bur* gefc' tickft fealeth nothing to him*
The Reply is.
This anfwer which Qiould maintain thccaufe doth fully 7^^/^ Jf, For if Church and Church-memberfliipber^/^M/fc»»^^«» efe^ and yet baptifme comes noi within that compaffe, then cer- tainly it gives not the formality to Church -member ftiipj and that upon a double proof.
I . If Church and Church' memberlhip be perfed! relatftf without baptifme, then are t^ey mutuall caufes one of the om ther, and receive no connitution, or effentiall caufes elfewhere* For, Relamconfiant exmutna ajfeUione.
1. If Baptifme give the formale to member/hip, it then ftands in the fame Wmde of r elation, zs Church-memberfhip doth) asgi^f ving the IfecificaS asd proper being to member {hip* a , i i{
But that you fay it doth not, and therefore it cannot Und the
I for^
59 ' Cap^J. rk Cmfikmi^:0fa0f^^ -%^JI*
Laftly, Let ic beycdded that Bapcifme and Church- membet-
{hip'arenot(operfe<^ reUcivesi, for that we queflionnot,buc
that ( vvhkh is granted ) it utforma^ and thQfiformA &form;i'
tfimmfituufcpo?7mtt^toilunt,
1^'^ that of thcBurgfpmkxt, if itfeal nothing of his.cicy-privi-
■ledges to him, ii r^aifis a jrr/Vi»^ihuc r^o AHthorlt'oiive means
offreedome, and therefore not a j^rw^/<? of his free dome. For
if it had given him his Burgeffe^ihip, the corporation would
have provided for the m^V^^»'^j'^/"f^^^ at the firft, as. well as
the taking away eflsk liberty. As the King feads ibr the broad
Seal, when he will out the Lord Keeper y of his power and
place.
*' Further the grant that Baptifnae iealcth other things, and is *^ valid to that end, but fealeth not memberdiip, This, I fay, de- ftroys the caule, which k is brought to defend, to wic, That: it cannot be the form, for the form remaining, the formatum will certainly continue.
Reafon. 5.
This tenet doth of neceflity evidence the Chnrch of Rome^ to be xtrne Church, which is thus gathered, - fVhere all the members are true memkerjy there the Church 94 a true Church,
JB ut all the membetsiMihe Congregations in Rome are trne members. ' •;♦
Aflumption proved.
They who have the tr tie form ef a Church member, they are true members.
But all themembers of the Chur£h of Rome h4ve received true Baptifme, andfo the formality of true members^ Therefore^,
Therefore the Church is a true Church,
Mf^t thu laB is falf either ef ore the firfi alfo. ,*-^ Rea(Qn,'4.
" That which is a Sealoi the Covenant aod our incorporation into the Church vi(ible,thac cannot be the/47rw of it. tyftprimum verumyErgo*
' The Proportion is proved, becaufe the feal comes after the thing fealed in nature : but the form goeth before it.
M.i^./.2.p,2i 3. a 14.21 5.2164 is v^ry large to lay forth the %Mi»r9i^e§cAcyofSeaU4mdSMr4immsr »nd his difpute is
"'" Z ""' m
Cap.j. v/»u A.: c ^»tke.^e^skri^yz -^ k Part Xi > 5^d
togoodpurpofc, and to edifie the Reader, in that point, unto which I wrllingly yceld in aU the feverals thereof, for the futn and (iibftance of the expr^flibns. Namely, That the Sacrament i s^VQjtgnsmifialsp ^ud exMitiveiArnprPiments of the increafe, ofgrsfcc. Nordol knowanyofbar"^'t'hic'eVer fpakc 6r t^rit^^- therwife. Of olJ nio ISOmefllS
And what he grants in this, gives in teftimony to the truth of the Argument and confirms it ftrongly, only lee the right fcnle offome words be weighed, as they fhould,and not racked beyond theinrcttdmentofthfe Anti^gtirs'vcm'd^c,
For whe;n rtisfaid thatSacriEmientsatenot appointed to 7»i^ a thing that W4^ not ^bwi to confirm and eftabli(b a thing thac
This is the eafy and ofdinafij ferffe of fudi phrafes, to wit, ^Sacrament dothinot give grace, where it was not, but con- firms grace where it was. It begins not grace in fuch as have it not, butincreafechandconfirmcthitinfuch ashaveit, which i$ the fame he beftoweth lo many pages,and lo much pains to proVe, which is conlefled without any further trouble, and fo all that labour might have been fpared. And we crave no more, then what \s thus.acknowkdged on all hands. , . :♦,, . .^
' ^. If or if the Seals do not work grace, where it was not, t)ut fu^- pofe the firft grace wrought, then the Sacrament fcaling our *«- corporation mto the Church, It prefuppofeth this covenant firfi made, only it adds a further confirmation thereunto.
Argument* 5* ., |The Church ^as vifible x(>hen there was no fealj neither cir* cumcifion ?i6r B ftifme, -
' Therefore thefe do not constitute it or any member of it* Gen. I7.10.11,
liL-
I « gha?;
96 Cap. 5 . The Cov^ituiion of a Vifible Church Part 1 •
Chap.VF*
Queft.2Jfi;^r/;^r PROFESSION makes a man a member of a Congregation,
AnJ'SQi We (liall firft inquire the meantng of the §^e[lion and the intendment of M.R. and fo lay downthe/?;if^thcreof inthe fcverals of it*
2. Then give in oUr Arguments wh^ we cannot give our confent to this tenet,
I.
THe meaning of fhe queftion will beft be difcovered by our inquiry of the nature of profeffion, what ir implies, and how u is taken in this difcourfe.
I. P/?Of£»S'^/OiVinthemoftfrequeHtandfamiliar appre- Ij^nfion, (ignifiesf^^ ftiblik^s manifiBation of our-ajfent to the do Urine of Faith, as i^the word delivered and received hj tu^ and our refolpttion to f^rjifl in the mMnttninayice cf the fume. And then it is commonly ufed in a way of diftindion from FR ACT ICE. And thus we fay many profeffe fair, but thefr fraB'Ce.anfwers not their p'ofifpon* And in this (enle I fuppofe ^he doth noti nor indeed can he take profijjton, as fcrving his purpofe.
For an excommunicate, who is caft out cf the Church for his finfuii carriage, may nocWithftandifig in his judgement avouch all the tiuths of Scriptures, and outwardly deffre to enjoy all Gods ordinances, and yet this gives him no formality of mem- berfhip, becaufe he may have all thele and be cut ofi"f rom mem- berfhip.
2 Profiffion iij^t larger, artd includes alfo a (lit Able carriage in the /i^, io far as the profeflion which is mad^, is void of fcan" .ddomiCourfcs,
5* As/^roj?^i?MmuftDotbetoon2rrow,fo we mud be care- foil not to make it too broad, as to exad: more then is compe- tibk in truth unt€ it. Namely Stich a frofefton of the faith and. _ ... „. . y^.^' . '71 '' _'_ _ ' aQentj
Cap.d. in thtCaufes thereof. Part.?, 6i
afent to thedoEirine of truA, is r.ot here exaBed, as that a per /en jhottldnot be counted to bold firth 4 frofiJfioH of the faid?^ that ( happily through ignorance and miftake) /haU hold fom^thing differing from the trnth^ And from the afprthenfions of m.injr o» ther both per fins or Churches which profiffe the fame.
AsTuppofeaChriftian maintain fttftification by Chrifts pJr ffive obedience onlj 'y Reprobation in maita corrupca ; whether Children have habituaH or a^laaH faith alfi. Such miftakes which may fall in foaae particukrs, wherein pious and prudcnc men areola different Judgement, do not make a perfon to be (uch a one, 06 doth not profiffs the faith (avir^glji fo as may make way for member Jbip in a vifihle Church warrantably,
^rofilfton conceived according to the compalle of the lormer explication, dothmal^e (i, add a caufall power ^'ith baptifme to ) amemher of the vifible Church, and fo a member ot^i/ the viGblecongftgation on earth. ,
The ^AT^r/'jT'^w/ of M.i^. which lead me th^ to conceive kk meaning are diver fe in divers paflages of his books, lib. i,
C.p.p.lK^.
" This^^?^ uot hinder but jet they, may hear, andfo be mem^ ^hers.of a Church, /,a,p.I xj. 3.Jaft lines, when aperfon.removes *^from ehe Congregation to another, he makjs a tucite cover *^nant, to ferve God in all hui ordinances, iv th that nervfociety* *^ but h^ is not therefore made a mfmber of the vijib!& Churchy ** for that he ^as before, 1, 2,p.^^^ A called Paflor is a member^, J"* of the V if ble Church, be-fore he be called to be the aft our ** though he b^ no metjiber &f any pArticular Congregation. ("which exprefifions carry a kinde of my{ierious difficulty with them, we fhall take liberty to look iurther into them in the fol- lowing direct): (e)Laftly, //i.a.p.ip4. thei.hfllines, hehach thefe words. *"' He r^ho is a member of one vifihle congregation, /^ is by his Baptifme a»djincereprofiJ/ian, andhts frcfejfed fia^' '^ difjgin covenant with God^a member of all vifihle congregati- ^^ons on earth, andis bapti<.ed into allconiregatlam oa earthy.
Hence then we have two things to di'cufle.
I» That this profeffion makes not amemher,. ^ . 2^, Being made and fiandlng in his profiffed Covenant ^Ith' Cody or is not a msmber of every particular Congregmnn mi iarfhi, „ '
6% Cap.5. The CojtBimi^n of a VifiUe Church Pte i .
ToLhcfirft.
Argument, i.
1. Th.tt^hick oppsreth and hinders the ^ork^ff Baftifnihl and fo hinders the coDilitiition oi formality of memberjhif : that doth y^ot help it forfvards. _
Becaule this is made the moft efpcaall ingredient in the con- ftitutionotchat relation.
Bnt TrofejJioH laivfiH .indw^rrAntahle may dofo. For foppore a man profelTc the whole truth of God, only he ditiers or miftakes in this, thai 4/? th: Churches on cArth Are id e.-itheredy and therefore he^ dares not, and fo refi^feth to h I'jpTizfd. This profeflion IS a warrantable profellion (as it hich formerly been explicated in the third condulion ) and yec this hinders the work and ditpenfation of bapcilme in the (enfe their ipecihed : and therefore hinders,3nd helps not 'to the con- ftittition oi memberfnip.
Argument. 2.
2. Thxtivhi^h gives membtrfhip to a party^ who had it not ^eferey that c^n revere ifiemberjhip when be hath lofi it^ But this cannst reji-cre memberjhip loFl.
That power which /wnW/r^caft him oat, that muft furidice or regHliflj receive him in.
But chc power of the Church in vertue of his confociation in that he tallined it, caft him out, and therefore muft alio receive him in upon his humiliation and [uh^jeBion to the covenant again.
Whereas if poiTelTion and baptifme were fufficient to do the deed, bapcifme remaining the lame, as before his cxcommuoi- catioD, and now his profeflion being renewed, there is the whole formality of memberlliip, which experience evidencetb to be falfc.
Argument. 3.
3 . That ^hich gives aciuoM exigence to a member, muflgive intereH to a totum aElnally exifiing, and therefore to \fome par* ticular Congregation,
For exifentiA efi t4nfum InSviduorHm. Individuals only
cxift
exift,aDdfincefuchapetfonis an Individuall member, he mufl: have refped: or reference to the whole that doth adually exi[V,and thii ihc^euerall natnre of the Catholike Church doth, in the par- ticular Congregations only*
B.fide if he be a particular member, he muft be comprehen- ded within the compade oi members, But ail che members of the Ciiurch cathchke { takeitasan;w/r^r//z0 j are comprehen- ded wiihin parcicular Congregations, therefore he muft be a member of bmc of them, orelle becomes not v^ithin the com- parte or number oi members.
LalUy, to be a member to the Cathobke Church firfUy, that istobca member to an whole, "^hich a man nor did^ nor could fee, nor do any homage co, nor receive any direction or influence of government from. This,! fay,is fuch a iublimated imagination, that I muft xronfefle, it is beyond my (hallownede to con- ceive, i dobeleeve, beyond the breadth of any mans brain to exprefie.
That which is (aid afterwards, That a member is caft out of the Catholike Church antecedenier^ will prove an apparent pa- lalogifme, and we (hall try the truth and firength of it, wlien we come unto that place.
The Propcfition then hath free pade. •
Bm (I aflume ) this frofijjiongi'ves no inter eft to A>iy particf^ lar Congregation*
That which equally and ind^fterently belongs K) all, that can make nd particular appropriation to any one, why rather to thi?, -then any other.
But this profeflion is equall and indifferent to all, as well as to any one, Thecef-ore It can give no apprepriatioa to any particular. No more, then if a woman love ai Chnftian men, with Chri[ihnajfe8ion^ therefore Jhe is a wife to this or that man. So it is here, it is not generaU frofyjioft that will ferve the turn : but there muft be a peculUr ingagemsrit and appropriation^ to this or that particular body. ** -
Argument.4.
If a part^ becomt a member of a Church hj thii profipon^ then the Church hath Authority ever him,
( for To (he hath over her inembeis ) andean proceed againll tkemincatfioi defcrt,.
^^4 Cap.5, 7he ConjiitMion of a vifibU Church Part i •
But 1>j thu frefejfton no man hath authoritf over a f^rtj, fi^ if they have any, let them cUim it, and their own experience yvi&eafily evidence their miBake, 2. How Can or Why fhonld one Church cUlm it more tken another ?
Argument.^.
If this pro fiJfioni»ould give member Jhip, then a man might make bimfelfa member of thid or that congregation, whether they would or no, nay^ without the privity of the Qon^e^ gation.
A man baprized goeth into Africa^ or to the ntmoft parts of the earth, he'comes where many of the Churches of Chrift are, tie hath been baptized, and doth profefle, and this is enoBgh co make him a member of any Church, and therefore he hath right amongd them, as a member^ whether they will or no.
We have done with the firft^
Ihtfecond now comes into confideration, namely.
Qijyhether aperfon, who it a member of one vijible Congre* gat ion f is, by hii baftifme and fine ere profijjion, and his profiled jtanding in covenant \^tth Cod, a CMEMBER OF ALL THE COKGREgATlONS ON EARTH.
Anf Negatur,
,This tenet I cannot fee how it can (land with the principles of truth, or with M./?.his own grounds.
Not with the principles of truch, becaufeit draws many in^ conveniences with it, ne quidgravius dicam ?
I, If he be a member ofaH the Congregations on earth g then he can per firm the duty of a member unto ai%
But that is impoHible.
•2. Look ^hat liberty or power a min hath in one particular (Congregation, as amsmber, he hath the fame in aU, because he is a member every where.
If fo,then he hath as much in ehoofing all the Officers of all par- ticular Congregations and in maintaining of them.
Then he cannot be ca^ out of one Congrega tion, unleffe all the Officers of all others do caft bim out.
Nay no Officers of one Congregation Qiall proceed againft him,
for he will depart to another, because he bath as much right there
'""■' ' '" ' " ' "" as
Cap.6. " in the caufes thereof. Parti. 65
as here : and the Oificers ot thofe Congregitions arc his Taftors and Teachers, whofe Judgement, prefence, and concurrence, he may juftly require, and none can juftly deny, before any ad- monition or Church cenfure fliail pafle agiinft him.
*3. Hf»c<r I cannot fee, but it mutl of necellity follow, that one f Articular Congregation mufi he another, Ephefus muft be Smjrnay and Smyrna muft be Thyatira, For I realon thus.
fVhere there he the fame Judivid^mll members^ there of nece" Jfnj muP: he the fame Individfta'l Integrum : and the ground is undeniable from the received rules of realcn Integrum eft tetum^ cui partes ftfnt efentiales. Therefore the iame members carry the (ame eflence which they give unto the whole.
laflumethenfrom the former grant.
There he the fame Individuail members, of all the f articular Congregations*
Forif oneprofcflour be a member of every particular Congre- gation, then by a parity of realon, All particular profeflfours muftbe fo : and fo all of them members of one particular con- gregation, and f oof every one.
Hencej there btiing the fame members of every particular con- gregation, ever^ particular Qongregation is the fkme, and thence it will follow that Ephefks is Smyrna, and Smyrna to be Thyatira.
Hence, when Smjrna is deftroyed, yet Smyrna remains, be* cade it is the fame with T'^j4r^><«, and /Wj^/ (lands. &c.
Again fecondly, this cannot ftand with thofe principles of W, R. that are granted, and maintained, as maxims^ which admit no deniall/ 1 c. 7.P.72.
H^e deny that ChriH hath given power of lurisdiElion to one particular congregation over another*
Every member hath right to meddle with the Congregation whereof he is a member.
But a man profefling, being baptized into OKe^ he is a member of every particular congregation upon earth, therefore a member in every province and nation. Therefore the members of this province may fend mefTengers to the Synod of another province. For the members of the Congregations of that proviuce^ may fend meffengers to the Provinciali Synod, But the members of the Congregations in this Province, are ^[lembers of the Con-
K gregations
6 6 Cap. t . The Confmution ofaFifMe Church Part i .
gregations of that Province,btcau(e chey are members of all the Congregacions on earch,Thcreforc chey may Itnd meflengers to the Sjtjodoi ihit Provir.ce,
And this is a ready way to turn ail into a chaos and confitfiofi, andthereforecertainly is not the way cf God, who is the God of order y nctofconjiijtan.
Hence that rxpreJpoK of M,/2, which he laies as 3 peremptory conclufion, will prove not to havefo much certainty and ioiidity, as might appear at the {ir(i Oght.
*^ It ii filly to feek^^r difference of -particHlar Congregations y *^for Chnrch'CovenaKt makes not the difference, fvr a Chnrch *' cevenant ii common to them all.
The Reply is.
That particular Congregations and Church-covenants doe nat differ in their general! feature or eftence , is a truthj and confeffed on all hands, as that which is (utable to common fenfe. For things ccmmon or generall do not difference particulars, becaufc in them they all agree.
But there is a ffedficating, or to fpeak more narrow, an hdi' viduAti formality^ wr^ich makes a reall difference m the particu- lar nature of z^^ Church, fiom th^t,
I, The rule was ot o\6\Genm ctimfirmac->nftituit [peciem,
a. If thij; and that particular combjnauon o^ Churches give a peculiar being diil'nct to this ClaOis from another, then the like may be in particular Congregations. That M./2. grants^ and therefore this cannot bedewed.
^. ThssCongreifi^Cion differ?; really from another, hahemfe Ht res & res^ tht:rc?-orc ther<t n-uil be antwerablc grc;Ui}ds whence this reality o^ diffcunce mult proceed.
4, If they di^r on.y in accidents^ thofe muft b^ common orfro' per^ if common tky then bring in agreement and no difference. Jf proper, then ihey anfetVon:- tome propriety, and peculiar fbr- iLality of the bcifig oi tach Cimvch. Nay,
5. How comes it that rhi§ Crutch hajh power over this per- fon, which another hath not, bu: that he hath a peculiar inte- reft in thatjand they in hjii? by • peciall ingagement ?
Laftly in all volur tary C t^venanrg, wtuch arile from the free ccritnt of party aud p^riy, there is no difference to be found in thofe Covenani:, but in the prculmr and Individual! foimalitiesofipeciall ipgag<ments> which paffe betwixt party
and
Cap.?. ^'^the Cdiifestkreofo part I* ^7
and party, and therefore the difference is ihere alone to be • fought, and there alcnc it can be found.
Should a man come to a fervanc, and tell him, I am a maftec of fervants, and it is a folly to feek for differences, for houfliold covenant, or fervants covenant, makes no difference; for ier- vancs covenant is common to all, there is only a difference in nuaaber, and fome accidents, as there is betwixt many fervants in my family. Therefirethoti art my fervants and pmfi do the workjifmj fam ly.
Should people of one Congreg'ation come to the Paftour of another, and tell him; come and beftJA? your pains conftantly with us, for its all one, as if you did ic with ycur ovvn people, for its folly to feek for differenc^es i-a covenant^ betwixt Pafior indp^ople^ for that makes no difference, lince the covenant is common to all. There is only a difference in number and ac- cidents, 3^ there is betwixt the Elders which we have in our Gongregitions, Therefore you are our P after, andmuft do the ^ork^four Congregatioyi,
Thzt aman iho\x\iibtz generali Hnfbjind to all Women, or a woman ^ general wifi to all men, becaufe marrlaffe-covenant is common to all^ Ic ieems ftrange at the firft (ight, and therefore its counted folly on our part to leek any difference here> and ^e zx^COiMmitob^'At the chargv of fiily for it.
K ^ Cmap.
68 Cap.y. *The Conjlimion of a yifihle Church Part i ^
Chap.VIL
An Anfrperto Arguments madeagainft the C hutch covenant^
w
L
E have thus pofitivdy fet dowDj what yet we conceive tobethemindeof God touching that which formally confl'itutes a Church. I perceive M i?. his (pirit carried with a marvellous diftaftagainft this way : we (hall as we are able, la- bour to remove all miftakes and milconceivngs, that the rninde ofihcReader, may not be mifled with the multitude and throng of expreflions, many whereot come not up to the point in hand.
To levell the path in our proceedingjWe fhalllay thefc confide* rations following, to fill the uneven ditches, that the devices oFmen have made in this hi^h way of holing ffe, I. Con- I, Relation^ As (kch, ;S not the foundation of a/^^tf covenmt^ duiion, ( whereof we now fpeak ) Becaufe there be fome relations foun- ded in the 4^je7/»^/«r^, in the putting forth whereof, there is neither the obfcrvation nor confideration of the parties required. As'when twins are born together, or one within the diihnce of a twelve moneth one from anoiheri thofe have the rtlation of brethren and (ifters, and >^ti it is without the apprehenfion of ei- ther: the relative tye, and the duties ilTuing thertfrom, have their rife and power frc'm the impreflion of the rule of nature.
And hence when the Reader iTiall meet with the name of cove* 9ia-4t, which proceeds from fftch a root, let him know it makes nothing to this caufe.
And hence alfo it foHoW5,that fuch relations and duties, pro- ceeding therefrom, may be multiplied without any cove- nant at all, much lelfe needs there the multiplication of any^ covenant, according to the fpecialties which attend upon ^^^^ them. tJufioH.' *• Covenants zre attended either in the rife of them, by fuch 2tS^vcthQfirfl makers of them, orcHein the communication of them, or the bonds they lay upon others, after the entrance made. Thus ih^ covenant once r^iAdeby ihQm\Ji\m\\2^i\d free a-
greemcnt
Cap.y. in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 6^
greementof the parties,it may be ccirrcunicated to ethers mth'^ QVit their confefit^ as namely to their children, b^caufe they are as the Scriptures fpeak iw their IoIms, under their power and dif- pofe, and therefore can make fuch an agreement and ingagement for thcra. So it was in Ifrae/y Deut.2p 9. 10. And the like ccurfe is commendable in the times of the Gofpel, So that a Mi* nifteris MiniFter to th^ children horn ef the -parents rpho have cijofen him^ and the children cf covenanting parents are in covenant with the Church bj vertne of their parents co^ie^ ntLnt.
3. (s^/wd?»^y?/ft;f^ whoby no impreflion of nature, no rule 5. Con- of providence, or appointment from God, orreafon, have power dulion* each over other, there mtift ofneceffiij be a mutuail ingagemsnf, each of the other, by their fteeconlent, before by any rule of God they have any right or power, or can exercile either, each towards the other. This appears in all covenants betwixt Prince SiUd People i Hkjband^ndiWifit Mafter and Servant^znd moft palpable is the expreflioo of this in all confoederations and corpo^ rations : ixom mutual I a Eis ok QQuitni'mg and ingaging each of other, there is an impreliion of an ingagement refulcs, as a rela- tive boyid, betwixt the concradours and confederatours, wherein the firmalis^ ratioj or ffecificall nature ©f the covenant liech, in all the former inftances elpecially that -y/corporaticns. Sa that however it is true, therulebindesfuch tothe duties of theit places and reluions, yet it is certain, it requires chat they (hould fkfl freely ingage themfelves in fuch covmiint?, and then be care- i«ll CO fuUfill fuch duties, A man is allowed freely to make choice of his wife, and ilie of her hufbanJ, before they need or (hould perform the duties of huiband and wife one towards another.
4 This (Covenant once made, if any rehtiovis he inferred, and fo were vertually included in ii^ or do refulc from it. as there ^: 5°"' IS none, lo there needs no new covenant ^ to make up thole, or to require the exerciie of duties unto them. As he that bindes him. felt to be a covenant- fervant, he bindes himfelf to walk wich . his feliow'fervants in the family according to the order thereof : thele follow from the/r/? covenant, and are w//i^f^/«/V, and inferred from it, -
5>. Ifypu take the covenant of^^i? (7^/^?/, m/^ /^// a breadth, ^Xon*
as that it fliould include what ever /k "^^arrantedhy the Goipd, cluaon,
I'^/V-V;...:..;.. .:..:. '^^ ... m -^ .,
70 Cap.y- TheConftitutionofaFifibleChurch Part i
then this Church covenant^ may be truly (aid to be*^ mhdsi in it*
Buniritbetakenin the ^arrowefi acceptation [] Bdceve and live] Thtnit is not the Covenant if the GojpeL For that is in- ward and ijj'y///^/^ in Its own nature, betwixt God and the fcul cnly : But this is vijlhle becwixc thofe who do prof:c(Ie the Faich. ; That concerns all, and at ^/^ times, to do the duties of ic, i.e. to believe and to live. But this concerns only thofe who are " in this Church eftue. So chat in cafe the Churches are diilolved, -and through per fecurion Icatrered, they are noi then bound to the dudes of this confederacy.
It xsihKin fin ordiriance of the Gt'fpel^ and Warranted by the Go^el, but it is «<?f in propriety of ipeech the covettunt of the Gofpel,
And this alio IS hire confiderable, that we may difcern things that difter: The makins of the confederation belongs to the Gcjpcl^ but being mme, \t hath alfo a confirmation from the Uw^ As the appointing o^ Baptifme and Buchartft, belongs to the GofpeJ, are ordinances thereof, but being infticuted, they ftand byvertue of the fecond ^emmandment^ and mud be obferved by vertue thereof* A man may be within the covenant of the morall law, and yet not be bound to the duties of a husband^ un- ielTe he make a particular covenant with fuch a woman to be her husband.
And hence there is a broad difference betwixt duties and duties as the difference is large in the refpeds upon which they do arife. Many duties flow from the gencrall and neceffary duties of morality, which reach a man as a creature, with reference to ^ God as a Creatour, or eUe to his filhwcreatures^ And hence f^^ relation from a rule d?/»^f/^r^, it hath nothing to do with a free covenant, thatmuft come between the perlons and their duties. Bucin that they are creatures they muft do homage to their crea tour, and duty to their fdlow>rr^^^»r^/. ; if a neigh- bour preierve their honours, lives, goods, good names, yea be mercituU to their beafts, becuule fuch a creature. But there muft f ^^(frz/^?/^^;;^^?^^^^?^^;;^ bet wixcpirties and parties by mutual! and free conlenc, before they either fhould or can take up another fort of dfitiesy People mu t by oiutuall confent grow up into ingagement one with another into a corporation, before they ihowiddo the duties of a corporation, h fervant m\j& cove- nant
Cap.7. in the Caufes thereof. Part, i . ji
nant wich hisMafter, before he need or ought tolerve him as a M after.
And here thefe two things are apparently diftind. To Sn^ear to do the duties of a fervant, when he is obc^ doth Kot make him a iervant. Bucto i-zigage himielf and eraer into covenant^ that doth make him to be a iervant. The like to this, we may (ay touching the choofing ot Pafiors, Teacher s^ Elders, Bea* consy th^Q^vc ordifjances of the Goffel^ and there is a peculiar covenant betwixt thofe that chooie, and thofc that ate chofen, which is not the covenant of the Gofpcl in precife con- fideration, ^
Thefubftanceof thiswas in the time of the Law, and thac covenanting among them iflued, as it ieems^, from the Gofpelj They werea called and fclcfi: people unto God, (tAmos.^y Yoh only have I k^Gwyi^ of all the nations of all the nations of the r^orld^ and theifore received into vifible covenant, to walk in the waits of God, and the truth of his worQiip; and God inga- gedhimfclf, thac he would bleffc thofe pnviledges, and theufe of them J to their good, and the good of their children, referving fecret things to himfeif
Thefe grounds being hid, we fiiall attend hlR* his rea(ons agniijib tl)iS covenant:./. 3. p. 88..
Argument. I.
* ' ?^-^// ivl!l*worjhip Laying a bond upon the Corfcience, ri>hers ** God laid njone id damnable^
** But to tye men to enter into Chtirch efi.'tte hy Coven^^nt,fo '• that "^i'-hom fuch an oath or (fovf^n^ir-t-^ fer(ens fhauld have *' no right to the Seals of Gods grace : is ivi/l'ivcrjhlp, and binding " vphere God hath not hound .
Afluinpticnis proved thus.
'* That a Minifier fwsar the oath ofjl-delity to his fockjs laiv^ ^^ fJU that a Father fwew to perform the duties of a Father, a ** UMasler the dnties of a Iff-fier is larrfuU^ But to tye an oath ^^ or Covenant (0 to ','is Aimijlfryy to Uj a hand of Covenant: *' upon a (.JHafi'ery that he. if in confcience and before God n<j ** UMiniHer, no (^Vfaf^er, &c. except he fwear t9 per firm ** the fe duties, is to lay 4 bond where Chrifi hath laid
^' nonet
^nf^
72 Cap. 7* T^h^ ConBimion of a Fifible Church Pare i .
ty4nf^ That example of a Father, becauCe it refulcs upon a rule in nature, without any free conlent required, it reachcth not ©urcaufe. ^i^^fupraconduCi.
The two other inftances are either apparently mifapplied, or -cUe do undoubtedly confirm the caafe that they would feem to confute. For I will ask any man living, that will not lay afide humane confideracion, whether any man can charge another to be his fervant, or he challenge another to be his mailer, unleffe there be a mutuall covenant and ingagement pafed betwixt each to other, the one to pa)r and provide br him^ during his time : The other ties himCelf to do him honeft and faithfuU fervice fach a time for fuch wages, do not mens ^eeches proclaim as much ? he is fuch a mans covenant fervant.
It is fo here in a (^hnrch way^ The perfon ingageth himfeif, by folemn promife, towalk^^ith tljis (ociety in the ^aies and T^orjhipofl^hrifi:, The Society receives him, and ingage them- felves lo to walk with him and towards him. As it js in the co- venant of any corporation civill. The like may be faid touch- ing a Minifter and his people, That which makes him a Paftoc to this people, is the choice of the people, as freely taking of the perfoa to be their (hepheard and guide, and the ingaging of themfelvestofubmituntohim in the di(pei^(ation of his office according to God : The acceptation of the call and ingagcmenc ofhimfelfto take that office and charge according to Gods ap, pointment and their choice, makes them his flock, , And with- out this covenanting there neither i$^ nor ever was, or will be^ faftor and Flock.
So that thefe inftances brought in for proof, cut the throat ©f M. R, his caufc. As Mafter and Servant, LMinifier and people, come toflandinjkch efiates and relation one to another ^ focome the Chpfrch andaper(on that u received to be a member to ftandin their re^eBs,
But a Covenant gives formality of being to the former , and therefore fo to the latter*
Thcfe phrafes of M i? . tofwear to perform fuch duties,^. 89. to tye by an zy€pofiolii^ Ijtw and praUlce^ths oath of God to fnch dn* ties, either are mifprinced,or elfe they miffe the concluGon whol- ly, which they (hould prove, For we do not make the fwearing to do a dtity to bQ oiw covemnZy for that is as far differing from our queftion almoft, as heaven is from eatth,
A
Cap.7» in the emfes thereof. Parti. 73
A witneCe comes into the courts ties bimfeU by oath to fwear the truthi here is no covenant betwixt man and man at all. So that t^^y* things are ferioufly to be diftinguiftied and differen- ced,
I. An agreement ofperfinsf^nc to,ani with another to corsbiiM and confociate in the waies and woribip o( Chrit^.
a. The doing of thelc duties .
i. ThQ fwearft£ they will do them, when they are cemhU^ed Thefirftot thcfeisthe firm of a corporation. The other two. may be done iivhen they are incorf orated. Thus i. Man and Woman ingage themselves each to other by way of contradV. 2. Being contraded they do the duties. 5. They may fwear aisd binde themidves to God, they will do them. / have fvforn and mtt fsrferm it, that I ^ill k^ep thjrightesM f»dg^ mcntf.
Argument. 2.
*^That way members are to he inehfirched, and enter int9 ** Chareh'fiUowJhipj which Way members were entered into the ** Apofi, Chftrcbes, Btit members were not entered into an A* ** po^ otic all Church J^yfuch a covenant but only they believed, *' profiled beliefs and ^ere baptiz,eL ff hen the incestuous fer^ *^fintsreentred, It is (aid only z Cox»Z, that he was grieved *' and tefiified it, and ihey did fir give him, and confirm their ** love to him* ver.7.8.
*' There is here no Church covenant, Kdi, 8.12, Samiria re* ^^ ceived the word gUdly^ bsleeved, and was b^ptlzfd, Simon ** M^gVLS baptised, Adi.S* Cornelius and his houjhold. Aft. lo. ^^The Church of E,ph^i\ii, planted. Aft.14. 0/ Corinth. A6i.i%* *<0/Berea. 17.10 Piiiippi. ^Att. 16. Thellalonica. Act, 17. *^ Rome. AB, 1 8. we have no exprejje vocal I covenant.
tyfnf. Theproofshcre alledged as preccdenciall, are of three forts.
I. Touching the receiving of the Incefiuom Corinthian after his repentance. Hue that doch not overthrow the covenant^ but confirm it, For their forgiving and confirming their love again to him, was croffe to his excommunication, and therefore an eHa- tingoi the p<;rfon into that fi^f'r^^?*'^^^/*?^ and comcnunion which formerly he did enjoy, his lubjcdiing himfelf in fo folemn a man- ner to the rule ot Chrift in the Congregation and Church, and
L craving
74 Cap.7. "^he Confiitution efa Viftble Church Part r .
craving acceptance at their hands, and entertainment into the like pnviledges oi communion, of which he was deprived by rea- fon of his fin^and their ready receiving and entertaining of him in- to that relation and ftate, and cQnfirmini their loie io him in that b.eha!f,is dijuOingagemenf of che Church to him,and oHim again to the Church,
Whereas had hlsprcfijjioft at large made him a member, he had been a member whether the Church would have received him or no: or if his ^;«/?f(/w^ had made him a member, as long as his ba- ptifme had remained, his memberfhip had continued, for whiles the forma remams, the format/tm muft needs be alfo. This exam- ample will appear nioft pregnant, if we do b^it parallel it with the like ma civil corporation. Aperfon, a member of the corpora- tion and in combination with them, through his ill carriage is ^if- fiaxchtfe^3ind^utoi\l ofhis place and priviledge ; ifhefhall ex- preffe that forrow and reformation, that futes the quality of his fin, andgivefatisfadionto the Company, his (libjtdling himfelf to the Company, and power of the combination, and their re- ceiving and entertaining of him upon Inch terms, is an exprefle recovery and rene-wallofthe Covenant again, and by that an cfta- tjngoftheparty in the fame condition and relation in which he
was.
The reft of the proofs carry no concluding force with them.For if there be any force in the Argument, it mtift lie here, a.lf no Church-covenant be there exprefTedjthcn there was none. The feebjenefl'e of which c<?»/^^«tf»^^ appears at firft (ight. For to reafon from oy)e or fome places againft the exprciSon in any^ flace^ is to conclude from an imperfed enumeration of fome ^ecies, to deny thtgenns, which is a fallacy. It was not expref- fed in one or two Evangelifts^ therefore, in nong. It is not faid in three or four Qii)[iQ Piophets, therefore in none of them. We know it was the rule which the Apoftle prefcribed before ba- ptifme. Repent and bebaptUed, Ad.2.38. So the -^df////? trained uphisdifciples. To reafon therefore this profeflion of repentance is not mentioned in thefe places, therefore either was not here done, or that it is not in other places required^ carries no force of reafon with it.
That laftly of exif<??.2.4i. Asmanj ureceivedthe^ordgladlj^ ^'X>i>erebaptifed, and there Were added three tkot* find, Butthe/e Were. I' nop gathered Mj9H£fri}fr,
Cap.7« ^^^^^ Caufes thereof. Part i« 75
M. iJ. takes this place as wronged by us, and therefore he re- f^lvesto deliver it out of our hands: i. Becanfe thefe did not firfi «« meet frequently for prater and fecial! confere/ice, tint'iU thej ^ere ^^ fat is fie d toHcki»g the good eft ate or,e of another. 2. They could " not jet ap^rt andcelehrate a day ef falling and frayer, and dijpatch ^ • the eonfifftons oft hirtj hundred "Within fuch a time.
Anfw. If we caftan eye to the fore-going conclufiocs, it will appear that fichfafiing and praier is only required at the eredling and laying the f&findation of z, Church, and fo ^[[o fich ficquenc meeting, before they enter into fo folemn engagement, and the /<rm>»^/«/? a holy Church unto Chrift. But thefe folemnities are not expeded in the taking in of feverall members, nay the additi- on of all the ordinary members to the body. Befides, thefe were members of the Jewifh Church before. The ftroke that fell up- on theirfpiritsbyiheMiniQeryof the Apoilles (for I doe not think that P<f/^r only preached) wasfo extraordinary, and car- ried fuch an apparent difcovery of the prcfence and power of drift, that without any miraculous power of difcerning, their expreflions might make way for members of the Jewifti Church to finde acceptance with this Apoftolike, and Chriftian Church nowjbeginning.
Its added by the APOLOgT of the (^hurch- covenant,
1 . That they profefled their glad receiving of the word, and renouncing that fro ward generation.
2. Being baptifed they continued in fellowftiip, that was Church fcllowfliip, font wasnottheexercifeofthe Sacrament, which the Syiaci^concti\ts,
To this M. /?. anfwers, " They could not continue in the ApoBles ** fiUowjhip and do Elaine before they ^ ere added to t'oe Chttrch : for ^^fiedfafine^etndoclrinej and favino- fhemfelz/es fiom the frorvatd ^* generation, could not be but hAbituaH holineffe^ not per ^ Bed in fx *' hours* Novf the fame d^y, verf 4 1 . in ^hich they gladly heard the <« ^or^, they ^ere bod) baptifed and added ^ and therefore their fledfafi «• continuing in Church eHate, can no ^aies make them members in ^^ ^hurchflate,
Anfrp. True; nor is the Argument urged in that manner, but the difpute lies from the effetl to the c^iije in that particular of it: In that they gave conftant attendance to the ord* ances of Chrift, and in that fellowfliip, as taking themfelves bound thereto , it argues they took themfclres ingaged thereunto by that fubjecftion
L 2 they
7^ Cap.y. The ConfiituHon of a ViftbU church Part i .
they did expreflfe in rcnoanctng their former fociety, aad defiring aRd rcceivJHg acceptance from the Apoftles and the Church^fo as fuch carriages carry the reality of a Covenant.
Whereas it is faid, " If they h^Jreturnedto PoKtm agdn, they ^* had yeHirned added to the Chnrch*
lus t2X^\)^ replied. Had thcy returned with a purpofe not to have walked in that fellowfliip, it is fure,they had not been of that Church by their baptifme:for ALL JernfaUm then,and /«^W,and the coaft about hrdan had.becn members of the Church by the baptifme oilohn,
Obj.3. ^^ Bm hire u no ^ordopaChurch-coven^'ity ^hlchViPa^ '* nece^dry to haz'e hen intimate d^if there had Been an) fieh thing,
Anfw, If it be not mentioned, therefore it was not, tfofije^ui" tuTn I. If the tbi'/ij^ be there, we need not trouble our felves foe the VPord.And if Calvins judgement may be taken, who expound- ing ^Lihenter awp/exos eorum Jermonem^'^ he thus write?, jidjtirjBos ChriJ^idi/cipuiiifitiJfey velinidemcorpHS mjiios ^ per-* fi^erajfeift doBritja, And I (hall offer to M. E, his conlideration ,.. That when there is a foiemn baptifing into a Church, that ever im- plies that the perfon is made a difciple of Chrift,cJ^^/.28.i5>. For upon that ground their commiffion warrants the adminiftration of baptifme : and fo to be a difciple of Chrift, is to be ingrafted into the body of the Church ^ and to be as the Apoflle hath it, fe/ion-heirs, and of the fame bodj^ Ephef.3.£. which is fpo- ken of the Vifible Church : And therefore though many belie- ved in Chrift, loh,\ 2.40. Yet they would not confeffe him, or be- come his difciples, becaufc they ^ared thy fhould he cafi out ef the Synagogue. And hence it is that thi^ embracing the word, this being made a difciple i its exprefted by the vioti^i^c^TiMos added l£> or incorpcratsdy as in AB,2./^i, & 5.14.
Whereas all the people were then faid to magnifie thewyznd there- fore to approve of their do^rine, andfo confelTe the truth and goodneilt of it ; yet there was more required to this Church^ ^\'ork^y andto become a difciple. And therefore its added, The hleeitn^ere addd, uq, they confefled their fins, and became difciples and followers of that do<fi:rine, and fo ingaged them- feJvcs, 2Skdc€venantedal(o for their children, to follow that truths of the Gofpel. And if this being a difciple include not thus much, , kow can our Divines ufe this, as fo ftrong a teftimony againft the Anabaptids, to make good th.e infercocc ? If the converted.
ftlheic
Ctp.7* in tkCaufes thereof. Parti.
77
father was baptized : Therefore their children alfo, unles they in- j^^^^i the mfe Ives in Church-covenrnt for their children alfo ?
Follow this order of the Apoftle,Let them be members of Con- gregations, Let them exprefle the ^ork cf refenmnce with that fower upon their fouls, as thefe did, and receive the Vcord ^ith gUdm nesy Our priRciples formerly propounded, will make way for their admittance.
The place thus expoundedjfinds much liberty and content to be in our hands,and will not be delivered, by all the reafons alledged by M, /?. to go away from us.
♦Argument g.
** Ifbaptifme he the feat of our entry into the Qhurch, i Com 2.1 3. ^^ as circnmcijion ^oi the feal ef the mewhers of the lews vifihte ** Church : thenfucha Covenant is mot the formal reafin of our ^ Church-memherjhip. But the former is true, as I (ball prove ^'hereafter: Ergo^ fiuthe later.
" The frofojitionftandst hcatife all bapifed are members of the *' vijibte Chttrcb before they cmfwearthu CovetMnt, even^hen they ^^ are infants,
vIh/m*. The Propofition fails, nay fights againft it felf. For if it feal up our memberlliip, and Covenant with the vifible Church, then is it after- membership, and therefore not the formall caufe of It, for then it fliould be before ir.
Again^' If it feal up our memberlliip, as circumcifion fealed up- memberfhipinthejewifti vifible Church, then certainly it pre- fumes the Covenant, for fo that did, Qen, 17.10,13. Ht that U hrnjhailbecircumcifed: fo that he was in Cdz/^»4»f, and fo cal* leda W/y^r//, beforein hisownperfonhe could make a C^vc nAnty but was inc hided m the Covenam of his parent.
And ifM.i?. be of another minde, wedefirehe would tell us. How children ofbeij'evers are faid to be^<?/7, if not by ^fixderaU holincs? and iffo, then by the vifble Covenant of their Parents, i* or many children are SO holy that have parents not fpitituaUj and invifiblj "Within that (Covenant • Ergo,
Laftly, The proof is^ alfo falfe, namely, children are mem- bers before they are in this Covenant, becaufe though they, doe not covenant perfonallj by themfelves , yet they arc in* eluded virtually in thc' Covenant of their parents, Demerono- wy 25^. 10,11.
L 5^ Argunjent.
yS Cap.y. The C/^nfiimion of a vifibU Church Part !•
Argument 4.
^^Thc Church' covenant either is nil one ^ith the Covenant of «• Gracf^or it u a Covenant dtverfejrom the Covenant sfGraecSut ** neither Vpaies can it he the ejfintiallform of a vifiUe Chnrch : Erge, ^ The Covenant of grttce cannot be the forme of a vifihle «« Church, becaufe then aU ba^tifed fh&uld be ift Covenant vith God^ <* '^hich eur brethren deny. If it he a Covenant diverfe from ity it -^^mftfi he of another nature ^ and lay another obligatory tie, then W- *• thsr the (Covenant ofworks^ or the Covenant of grace : and/o mnfh *'tte to other duties t then either the l^ra or Gej^el require of «y, •* and fo u befde that Qofpel ^hich ^aul tnpt^ht , and makes the ^'teacher J thoffgh an Angel from heaven^ accurfed, lib. 2. pa. p3, ^^'B on, ^ verba.
Anfw. The Covenant of grace is to be confidered, either accor- ding to the ^^»<r/j/'^ of faving grace ^if<r» in it, or according to the moAns of grace offered, Ir is not the Covenanrof the Gofpel in the firft fenfe ; but it is within the verge, and contained within the compaile of the Covenant in the fecond fenfe. And hence the confequence upon which the ftrelTe of the caufe ( as it is ur- ged by him ) lies, vanKheth wholly. If it be diftind from the Covenant of grace, then it doth oblige us to fome other duties, then the Ordinances ofthe Gofpel require. For it hath appear- ed before, That a man may be in the Covenant of grace, and ihare in the benefit thereof, who is not in a Church ftate ; and a man may be in a Church ftate, who is not really in the Covenant of grace : And therefore a Church ftate, and the Covenant ofthe Gofpel, in the former k^(^ cxprcfifed, are different. Yea it hath been proved , That all are bound to come within the Covenant of the Gofpel, who are not at that time bound to come into the Church eftate , nor yet to doe the duties thereof.
M.^.wh«i he is to anfwer to this difference, /.2./>.93. Vbi'/n^ fra. he grants, That an excommunicate pcrfon may be in the Covenant of grace, and yet cut ofJTrom the vifible Church : and yet denies the conlequence, but gives no reafon of that denial, but only fpeaks of another thing, which toucheth not the pinch ofthe Queftioninhand.
•* AbeUever (faieshe) in the Covenant of grace ^may not doe a ** dmj to a father^ brother, or mafier^ and jet it is a ^eak^confe^uence,
''that
Cap.7. ^> ^^^^ ^^4^^ thereof. Pare, i . ^9
*« that there u a covenanter oath betwixt thefej}r ether and hro^ ^Uher, Son and father^ Mafter and Servant^ commanded kj ^' a divine law of perpetfiaii equity to make fuch to be in fich re^
We conf eflc this is a weak conkqucnce, and is or his own ma- king, and therefore may as eadly bcconfufed as it is propounded, bu[ r^Jtf ^ our Cdnftqtience.
A man may be witbin the covenant of grace, and not within the covenant oi the Church, and therefore the one i» not the o- iher. For it two things be the Came in themfelves, To far they be the lame in the third, and where the one is, the other will be. So that the Anfwer ftands in the full vigour wholly untouched, only he (peaks ot other things, /<?!»<? not touching the caufc in hand, fome that will not (land by a rule of truth.
Thofe exprejftoni touch not the canfe in band, namely whcn he
thus writes.
»* The covenant of grace teach eth ns to confe^e Chrifi^ to walk, « before god, tojojn mjfelfto a vifible Church, But none can 'Uonclnde in right reafon, that it u a divine law, that necejft. ** fates me tofwear another covenant^ then the covenant of grace *^in relation to thefe duties.
e^;w/i:A5true,nolawbindc$to enter into another covenant, tben^covenaptof the Gofpcl: becaufe thefe duties refult out of relations, which arifefrom the nature of the creature in re- ference t© God, but come not within thefieetnd voluntary co* ^f>?4«f which is made by the voluatary confent of the parties. But take the fame expreilions as looking at a covenant which iffiies from the willing confent betwixt man and man, as m after andfervant, man and wife, and it.will be evident at the very firft' fight, that it is falfe.
For to fay there is no divine law to nefeflitate a man to enter into another covenant for marriage, befiic thecovenant of grace, before he can do the duty of an huiioaod, is to go againft the expe- rience of all ages, the common lenie of all men. As though a per- fon might adventure to take the place and do the duties of a hus- band to a woman, who never made a covenant of marriage, and tell her he hath been in the covenant of grace many years, an4 there needs no other, there is no law nectilitates^ hiai. or her to make a marriage covenant together, I fuppofe a perfon might ltt(pca;£he man had not only loft. his honctty, but his pruacoce alio* "" ' " " ' ' Shottlis
8q Cap. 7. The ConBimion of a yifihle Church Part i •
Should fome Nimroi of the world come upoa a poor folicar/ people, and tell them that thecovena nt of grace and the Gofpel, teacheth the people to pay tribute CO their Prince, and the Prince to exadl ic* They both profcffe this Gorpel : There is no iirm^ law to binie them to mike another covenant of King and Sub- i^d, and therefore now they muft pay, and he malt exad tri- bute^at their hand. I fuppofe the poor people, out of their own fcnfe will tell him, that there is indeed a corenant rea[tiired be- tween God and man to make men Chriftians. But there rauft be another covenant betwixt Prince and people, to-fnake thcoi Ru- lers and Ruled : other •vife^he could expeft no homage from them, nor they proteAion from him.
Hence the Authour of the ^^/^^^//^ fuggefting to M./f. that it is not the word only that givech power to the husband overhiswife,but the covenanting of the wife with the husband. He anfwers, •* This is aU "^hicb with colour 9 freafon can he ftU, and therefore labours to decline the dint of the dirpute, becaufe it carried fuch a troop of inconveniences with it, affirms ** that •^ thofifUces of Scripture were not brought to prove the Taftors ** calling to the people^ or their relative cafe offuhje Bion t» himz ^' hut only th^y proi4e th^t the CQvemyit of grace and the Gofpel *' layeth a tje of many duties upon hs^ which ohligeth 0^^ without *^the comming under the tie of an exprejfe, vocally fi$ilik^ *' oath.
And I wonder who ever denied this : let the man be brought forth, and bear his blame and (hame, that (hould be fo void of lenfe, only let it be here alfo remembred, that alfo this is wreiled bydronghand, and confeffed, that there he in (5 me conditions 4 Covenant that comes between per(ons, as hetwixt man and wifi, A^afier andfervanty before the j can come under thefe relations y which was denied in the p3«pa.im mediatly preceeding. Such is thebrightnefTe of the truth that it cannot be overborn.
That which is next added, is partly a craving thequeilion,and the proof is yet infufficient to make it good, •* Bec^uje I profejfe ^^thcFaithy and am baptized. I am a member if the v^fible ** Churchy without fitch an oath : Becaufe the covenant 9/ *^grac9y d9tbtyem:tojojHmffelf to (0 me f articular C$ngre^ l^ potion. &c.
Reply is.
TbatofSaptifoieisanfweKed. i.ThegroAodofthac wbichrs
" ' "" added
Cap.7* in the caufcs thereof. Partr. 8x
added is a miftake, to wit, If the Covenamt of the Go(pei tye ciecojoynmyfelfto a vifible Congregation,Thcrefarc there is not a covenant required to do that.
If this beagoodconfequence, talcethelike, IftheGofpel re- quire nie to feek For the help of a godly Paftour, that may ruitj and teach me. If it require me td mArrj and not to burn. There- fore there is no Covenant required to make me a husband to a woman, that I muft marry; noraQieepofthat Shepheard who ffiuft guide and rule me >n the Lord. If thefc be falfe, then the former is as feeble and weak, for they both carry the lame parity and proportion of reafon.
Some exprcflions which here Fall From the pen of M./J. are to my apprehenfions, new Paradoxes, As, . * nA called Pafior *' who kath gifts^ and 4 calling from the Churchy is a member of ** the vifiHe Chnrch^ he fire he be ca&ed to be their Fajhor^ '* thoftgh he be a member of no fdrticfsUr Congregation.
The difficulties are thefe.
I . That a Paftor may have a caKing from the Church, before he is ^/r^tf^ by a particular Congregation, andfobe an Individ duum vagum^ a Pafior of all people^^nd yet of no particular people. ^
!• That aperfon may be a member of the vifiblc Church, and yet be no member of it,and that I will infer from his own wordSf Thus,
He thaj is no member of a particular Congregation, he i^ no member of a vifible Church. But d Pafior may be a member of a vfible Chnrch^ andyet no member of a particular Congre" gation. Therefore he may be 4 member of the vifible Chhrch^and yet no member The fecond pare M./J, affirms. I prove the proportion.
If all particularCQU^xtg^l\ov\s are all the members that the vi- fible Church hath, 7'^r;ihethati$nota member of a particular Congregation is no member of a vifible Church; for that which comes not within the numqer and compare of members is not a member.
Bm all particular Congregations are all the members chat the vifible Church hath. Therefore he that is not a member of a particular Congregation is no member of a vifible Church.
But of thefe, ithusmuchby the way occa^onally we (hall in- ireac more fully of them, when we come to the place of the
M ' " "" " calling
8i Cap.7. The Confitmion of a Vifikle Church Part i ;
calling of Minifters.
. Intheendofchep$.;rrf£./>^. He plainly profeffeth, That whe« one doth enter a member to fuch a Congregation, under the Mi-, niftery of «x/. B, he cometh ynder a new relative eftate by an im- plicite and vertuali Covenant, which is crofTe to what was affirm- ed before, f.91. The reft of the examples either confute his own affertionjor eifc do not reach the Queftion in hand. For we have fbewed before, that excommunicates when they come to be re- ftoredjthey renew the Covenant with the Church,and the Church with them, *
That w hich is added, * * touching a Chftrch wwly ereBed, (he then *^ becomes afifier< church ^ith othirs,yetp2e needs not a new Covenant *^ to Accomflijhk,
AnfHo certainly .the r^afon is from th^third concIufion,y«/?r^i'. Our Covenant once entered upon, all the relations, that depend upon thaty or may be inferred from thatyZtt included in that Co- venant, and therefore needs no more. As a woman being in Co- venant with her husband, all the duties to his kindred are re- quired by that, and flow from that Covenant, there needs no other.
Efpccially that inference is a wide miftake. ^^If I mnfl have f ** nerp Covenant to bring me into an esf^tte^ ^hich ijfues only fiorn^ ** free and volttntary cogent ; Then I mufl not honour men in J ever ai ^^ relations i asPhjfitians, Lawyers, learned Philofiphers^ unlejfe I ^^ take up a farticfi/ar Covenant, I fay, fuch a confequence hath no ftiado w of reafon in it, nor the leaft appearance of any ap- proach to the caufe, becaufe the honour we owe to each man, as aneighbour, in his place and condition, is founded in a natHrall relation we have, asfellow-fervantstothegreatGod and Crea- tour of all man-kinde. And therefore we muft love God, and all things of God, in our neighbour, which concerns us : and there- fore we muft prefcrve the honour, life, goods, good namei of all, whether Lawyers, or Philofophers, or Hiyfitians. Let me in- fer from hence^
That I fhould therefore doe the duty of a fervant to him that is not my mafter : ofa husband to her that is not my wife, is a. very weak inference,and carries no proportion of reafoa withit.
He adds, pag.py, *^Thoi4gh there be a t^cit Covenant betwixt a nev member ofa Con-^ ^-gregation^ and t^ ^B^PaFlpr^and they come under a nerf relation ^
^^Cgz^mnf*
Cap.7« i»tbe Cdufes thereof. Parti. 8}
'* Covenant'VPife ( which I grant ) thi6 u not the potMt in qnefiion. *• Bfit this new Covenant is that V^hich bj neceffitj of a divine Com^ " manciment , of perpetMail equity maketh the new adjojner a ^^memkr^
Anfw. We are now then at the laft, almoft come to our felvej, for we are come to this, That there muft be a new relation Cove- nant- wife betwixt parties in eftates and conditions, which ifTiic from free confent betwixt them, before they can be tied to the duties of chat eftate, by being in the Covenant of the Gofpel, the contrary whereof was affirmed, p.p3. juxta fineWy and p4. lin. i. to the ninth.
Hence therefore that which the Apology exprefTed , to wit, "That its not the rules of the Word touching man and wife,Magi- * ftrate and fubjedjthat makes people in fuch an eftate, but the "Covenant that is made betwixt them to thofe ends. I fay, this was by him to be anfwered, p^f.p^- but yet ftands in its full force^ and not weakned, nay not touched, nay in truth confirmed by this grant.
Lalllj', That is made the great hinge of our debate, that I thinke never came into our thoughts, neither waking, nor fleeping, namely, ^* That thii new Covenant betwixt a per [ony and *^ A,B. Pafior, did make fuch the new AdjoineTy 4t member of <k new *• Congregation^
1 anfwer, I would fain have one of ours produced,that either Tn writing or printing ever fasd any fuch thing, or any thing that car- ries a (hadow of any fuch conceit;when its well known to all,thac know our principles and practice, we profefTe the Church is a true Church, as Totum e^tnitale, before her officers, and the choice of them. The particular perfons are members before this choice, and therefore are not made fuch by this choice or ne\^ Covenant,
Argument 5,
tfthii Ckntch' coven Afst ire the effnce and forme of a vijt'^(e Churchy ^hichdiferenccth between the vifible and invijible^ Then "^^ there hofve been n§ viJibieChetrbhe s fince the Apofil;S daie>, ncr are " there any in the Chrifiian ^orld thii dajj five only in N. E, and ^'fimeotherp/acej.
The /^»/wrr is open, and hath been formerly mtimated, in the opening of the nature of the Covenant, and the manner of thecx- ■ _ ■ _ .„_ . . _ M -i ._ ._ Drefling
84 Cap.j. The Conf;imi0n ef A Viftbk church Parti.
prcffing thereof, to wic,Tt is either intfticite or exfUcite, The Co- venant is preferved for the /S^/^w^^ of it, whether of the waies Jtcomestobcad:ed. And all the Churches that ever were, or now are, true Churches, either in iJ»^/W, f/o//4«i, France ^^c, have, at leaft, in them an implicite Covenant, which is abundandy evidenced by the conftant pradicc, which is performed, and is ai- fo required at the hands of all that are members therein.
Argument 6* and laft.
** A multitude of unwarrantnble ^aies, part/j go he fire j fdrtlj ^'^tonvej thii Church* covenant.
Anfvf, If the waies were unwarrantable that conveyed the Covenant, or went before it : if yet they doe not touch the nature ef the Covenant, that may yet be lawful!, when they are unlawful!. As it is in the Covenant of marriage. A man may upon wrong grounds, upon wrong ends, undertake fuch a work, procee- ding alfo in a diforderly manner, and yet if the fubfbnce of the Covenant be right and good , the marriage is lawfull in it felf and fubftance of ic. But let us hear the waifj that are fo un- yvarrAfitable,
1. ^' it is A dreant^thAtaU are converted by the weans of privMe ^* ChrifiUnSi, 'Without the mimjf-ery offent pAfiors, Li.f.i 20.
Anfvo, I confefle it is a dream to fay fo, or think fo. And if a- ny do dream of fuch a device in the night, let him own it, and defend it in the day, we own it not. Is it likely that any man \s fo forfaken of reafon , as to fay , that the Apoftles when tliey came to plant Churches, that private Chriftians, not they, con- verted the people ? And if they converted all thofe firft Church- es, where is the man that will affirm, that All {_^^ll, ] are converted by private Chriftians } Though its poflible that private Chriftians may convert fome, ^<^.ii.ip. Befide, materials of new gathered Churches with us,are fuch,ashave been converted by Mi- niftersin their fe vera 11 Congregations.
2. ^' JtJanufiwarrant^i'le^aj, to fy that Pafiors,ai Tafiors, \^ are not fent to Indians,
4*^frv, There is warrant enoughto affirm that ^and evidence e- nongh to prove it; As ftialUappcar in the handling of the ordina- tion and power of a Paftor.
3. Abfurdity. ^^That men mufi be fatisfied in their confciences^ «• lOHchin^ one a^io^ers cenvtrjion*
Aiffi»^^
Op. 7- in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 8?
Aufv. That the members ofChurchesfliouId be vifible Saints andthattoreafonablc charity, we have formerly proved: and thatfuchfbould /?/>roy?jf^, as that the fonndnefe and truth of their Uith may be notified to the Churchy is granted by M. R. and this is as much as wT defirc, and fo we doubt not, but Ananixs, Simon A^aaw^tcQ, did appear fuch to the judgement of charity, which alwaies judgeth the beft, unlelTeit can prove the contrary.
4. Unwarrantable way. *^ ByVphat Warrant of the Vcord are pn- *« '!jare Chrifii^ms, not in office t made the ordinary and only converten *'■ of (0 ft Is f
Anftv^ There is no word that warrants it ; and I know none of us that affirm it, that all arc converted by private Chriftians, The found of fuch an abfurity is fo continually in the ear and minde of M 7?, ( but from whcncp it comes, I know not) that I fee it findes fuch welcome, that he is wiHing to repeat it twice, rather then to miffe the remembrance and mentioning of it, and therefore he repeats k as a double abfurdity, this fourth being the fame with the firft, and by this way he may fill the number of un- warrantable waies ea(ily*
\^hy ovdinarj^ hcunderftand that which. is ^f^^^;*^ in a courfe of common providence, which is neither w/V^c^/^w^ nor yet mi- randHmi for the excraordinarineffe thereof, Ifuppofe each mans fxjfrience will evidence this truth. That the endeavour ofperfons out of office, hath been b/ejfed, and u hleffiedto the converfion of divers, and that without prejudice to the office and ordinance of ChrifK But were all this granted to be unwarrantable, what is fuch a con- ceit to overthrow the Covenant ? That may be yec a truth,though Eichapprehenfionsmay befalfe, but the Proverb is true. He tha$ counts a man his enemjy he is content to go much out of his Way^ that he may lend him ahlovp : If there may be any blemifh caft upon the Covenant, it skils not from what coaft it comes.
5. *^ fVhat Warrant have the fifier-churches to givethe right-hand ^^offifforv/hiptoanetfiereBed Chr.rch? For to give the right-hand ^^offii/ow/hip is an Authoritative and Taflorall alt, as Galat.?. '^JVhen James, and Cephas, and John perceived the grace that *' Was given me^they gave unto me and Barnabas the, right-hand cffe It 5* iotv^ip,
An/TV. Suppofe the fifter-ehurches had no warrant to givic the
right- hand of fellowfliip, yet the Covenant for all that may be
/' * M 3.. warrantable
8(J Cap.7 . 'The Conjlimhn of a rifMe Church Part i4
warrantable. And yet the quarrel muft hence be maintained againft the innocent Covenant. As the lion qtiarretted ^ith the Umb for mnddmi^ the Water , "^htn fhe dranke mdfij m/es belovf his Wa* termq^.
But let us fee the hainous nnvp arrant Mene^e of this courfe of giving the right-hand of felUTvJhip to (ifter- churches. The fir fi caufe is^becaftfeh n an 4nt^orttative <«^,as PftretUyBeza^cc,
A^frv.Tht Authours give in no evidence this way. For the words of/^<4''f«^ in the margin, /i^ 2.p.i6i. fhew the contrary. It is made (ntima conjttn^ionis fjmbolumjiyiM not authoritatif. In* timats love^ friendlliip and familiarity doth not inferre authoritj. But Beza his words puc it beyond queftion, Porrexefunt unanunL^^ ^ftodfjmbolfim ejfet mfirte in Evangf/ij doCirMfummd confexfiomf. WhyM./?. fliould coVi^mCy fywlfo/f4rf$ confenfeonM to h^ fymbo- lum ahthorimtt^, is beyond my underftanding. But if Interpre- ters help not, yethss ArgHmentit may be will fettle the caufe, therefore he repeats this again, and adds this reafon. ** By m *' mthority can they receive them as members of the (^Wkoli^ Churchy *^for this receiving id a Church aBy and they have m Char ch power*
The frame ftands thus,
Argument i. They who have no Church- power, they can put forth no
Church-ad.
Anfrv, The Propofition is apparently weak. The Church. czn put forth an ad: oicomfel, of approbation,of iov<?,of conjundion, as well as an ad ofponer,
M.i2. grants that one (ingle Congregation hath no power o- ver another, one Claflis over another, one Provinciall Synod o- ver another : Yet I fuppofe he will not deny, but thcfe may coun- fel, reprove, approve, rejedar convince one the other.
One Church, or many Congregations, may meet with the Hea- then, may teach them oecafionally, convince them, encourage them, and yet have no power over them. Many Churches be- .ingknt to the Par/iamem to declare their judgement, touching any thing in agitation, may approve of their counfeland determi- -fiations, if holy, or difallow them, confute them, if other, and yet I doe beleeve, he will not fay, they have authority over
Argument 2,
Op*7. inth€Caufesthm$f. Part.i. 87
Argument 2* ?* They cannot ufsn two cr three hours fight ^ heating none of *^them ^fa\, be Jatisfied in their confidences of their regene- ** ration*
Atifw, JftkQy^ (lull hear pofitive tejlifnonj of experienced and approved witneflcs of their conftant and confcientious walking without all fcandall; Iftheyiliall hear the expreffions and fro* fijfmis of repentance to v^'diK&sGody and faith in our Lord Jefiis : This is Argument Sufficient to the judgement of charity to hope they are viiipk Sain ts,w hen nothing upon knowledge or proof to the contrary is given in.
Argument 3.
Jiidthat '^'herein the greateB VPeight liefy is this, " ^hat A ^^mceting is thu^oj divers ltfi;eT'chnrehes to receive a nervfifier-chnrch? ^' Jti6a Churchy I heleeve^ meeting together {and jet it is not a Con» '^ gregmon) and it h <in ordinary vifil/e Church, for at the admits *« ti^g of all c^avtrtsto the Church order, thid meeting n^ufh he. Sure" " I J here our brethren ack»owIedgey that there is a (^harch in the N, ^^T* made up of many ccn^regations, ^hich hath porver to receive in ^ » "^hole pjurches. This u a VifitbUy P rovincial or Nat ion aI Church, " ^hich tk^y otherwifiedenj, Jf many (churches nteet together to op- ^^ prove of the ^ay and proceeding cfa Church gathering by ourjudge^ '' menty then ^e acknovpledge a Church Provincial and National.
Anfiw, The confiequence hath no colour of truth in it. Did ever a ny of us deny the r<j^nW/<?» of Churches in '^ay of ccunfel and ad- vice ? and yet confociation i^one thing, and the confiitution of a nenf jjieciesox kinde of a Church is another.
Suppofe two Congregations now newly ereded and gathered, which have no power over one another, fliould meet together to confider and confuit touching the fin and offence of fome claffi- >cal Church Js this then a.Provincial or National Church? Suppofe two Congregations of two feverall and diflind Claflis fhould tje fent by either of the Ciaflis to concur with a Church m an Ifland, now to be gathered, to fee and confider of their way, and to lend them diredlion and approbation,and this done ordinarily.Here is 2i Church-meeting : A CLiffis it cannot be, becaufcthey are two ' only Congregations of the Ciaflis : and Provincial it is nor, nor> yet National : Therefore there is now a new Church made up of snany Churches, which is neither CUJficalnoi Provincial, When : will there be an end of fuch inferences ? .
^*** pre.
88 Cap.y ^^^ ConlHmion of a rifilfk Church Pare i*
(5. ^^fVefee no ^Arrant , ^hy one, not jetaTafior er Elder ^p}ould ^Uake upon him to jpffak^to a Congregation^ though they all confent *' that he ^eak^,
Anfvp, If M. R. will look into the frafilce of the Church of Scotlanc^^ or to his firfl: Book. He fliall findc , that there be fuch, who mull: have their gifts of teaching tried; and therefore may and doe ccach,before they be chofcn : here Is preaching and Church /jr^4r^*»jj and praying, and yet there is no Paflor. And yet this will abide the meafure of the golden reed.
7. He adds, ^^JVe dejire to fee fuch A Church aUion^ as Kdi,i. *' "^ her eT^ooQ ^ere added in one day.
Anfw, We alfo joyn our defires with his, and (hould be glad to fee fuch a day, for we fee no unwarrantablenes then, nor would be now, if all circumftances did concur. I TheS'^isanfweredinthe 3*^.
The 9 ^^ " \>sfhich tels us 9 fan Ineouragement to be good flewards of *^ the ntanifild graces of gody ^e fee it Warrantable to provoke each « man to traffi<jue With hii talent.
But that all, who enter, arc fworne to attend publick prophe- cy, ithappilymay befoundin Vi.Rathhonei curranto, which he pickt out of fome mans letter, who writ he could not tell what : nor could he reade happily aright what he wrote. For I know no fuch cuftome of the Churches of Chrift amongft uf.
10. ^^ Hire are Church aEi St iini the power of the keys exercifed^in *^ preaching, prajing and difcipliney and yet no fteypards nor officers oc *J the houfe who have received the keys,
Anfw. That ofpreaching and praying hath been anfwered in the/A.*r^. Andifbyanadlof difcipline, 4«(jr «(^ of the power of the keys be meant, its then plain,there may, an adl of thj^t power be put forth without any officer. For an officer, and fo other members may be admitted, and in cafe rcjeded and excommuni- cated by the Church.
Chap.
^ .1 — J 'I ■ .■ ■ ■ ■ ^Jj>. ..«.-«.■— ^f^-l-^"^^""-
Cap.8. in the CAufes thereof. Parti. op
Chap. VIIL
If herein the Precedency of a Churchy asitisToium homogeneum, is handled.
WHen we look at the Church,asTfl^«w epmai^iViC attend C I . How c^nflitmedm the caufes of it. two thiiags in it<c
(2, Wovf qualified ^ni adorned.
The firft hath been difpatchcd in the fore-going Giapters, wherein we have endeavoured to prove, That 'viftble Sainti ate the only true Matter^ and Qonfidtrmcn the only true form of a vifible Church.
We are now to enquire after the fecond, z^/«. fuch qualificati- <7«;,which are of fpeciall weight, and do in an efpeciall manner ^e^on^ to the Church under this confideration.
rOfficers,
.. vc ' u (^'^^^^^^^''^"'^''^"^'^^^^^^^^^Prerbyteri- CLualificationthenl ^ai Church.
IS either in re- J ^
gardofthe % ^-,
^ P K Power,
liExceJlefiCj of it ini
(^Priviledgef.
Touching this Co^tgregationaH Churchy if we look at the Order and Precedency of it,wehave two Queftions that offer themfelves toour coniideration.
I. ^hcthiT a company of beleeverSy thus vifibly confbciating themfelves, are truly called, and are in truth, and indeed, a Church , in the phrafe of Scripture , i^rfore they h^ve Of- ficers ? The trumpet here gives an uncertain found : and therefore wc cannot cell well where to faften, M./?.hise!ipreflionsare fo full of variety. Someciuies he feems to fpeak the fame with us : fome- times to be of a difiering minde. One while he laies the weight
N up*
fio Cap. 8. The Ccnpmm efa ViftiU Church Part i .
upon a minifteriall Church, as including officers therein. Ano- ther while he feems not only to deny the Church, thus confider- cd, to be Totum orgamcuw^ but to deny the Church to be a Church, without Officers.
J To avoid therefore all o^enfive miftakes, wc flaall in fliort (etdown, ^haf^e conceive to be thetrurh in this cafe : and fo we (hall occafion M"* R* more folly to explicate his minde.
When the Church is called MiniHerid, that Word may be at- tended in a dotthle cetifideration,
1. GeneraUy, 3iS \tap\yinq, any delegated paw er, in theexercife of any cWc^-^^j in way oHubordjnation under Chrift, and by power and appointnfjentf rem hio). Thus a number of believers or vifible Saints now confociated,hatb power ofadmiffion oi new members, and eleElionoi Officers, according to the order of Chrift, and in cafe the officer chofen (hall prove hereticall and ob- ftinately wicked, they have power to rejedhim, and make him no officer unco chcm.
All thefe are granted by M.ii.
But thefe are aUs of (^hurch'dlfcif line largely taken , and adj of power, for lo give a key of power, and to take away a key of power, argues power in fo doing, according to the infticution otCbrifl:.
How fir the Church may upon jt-ft grounds, and for juft caufc proceed to txcommunicate, wc fhall afterwards enquire.
2. Mioifterial is taken more /r/^/y^ as it fcems M'if. would by his expreUions mske us conceive ; then it implies an Office-pew^^ er, oxpo-fixr of Officers, andfoit calsfor Minilkrs, /,^. Officers. And in thisfenfeic fhould be without fenfe to affirm, That the ChuichOD-OvAAhtTotumorganicumy Vcidjout organs : That the Church fliould confiftof Rpiling cffcerj^ and Raled-feofU, when it is without all officers.
Thefe things being premifed, our apprehenfions are thus laid down.
The Church of Vifible Saints confederating together to walkinthefellowfliipof the Faith^asthus, itisTotum ^(femiak, Ic is kfm al 1 0 fficeis.
Argument
Cap.8, in tkcaufts thereof. Parti. 91
Argument I.
gad hath fef Officers in the Church, i Cor.12.28w ^Therefore the Chnrch id he fore the Officers, As the feteing of the candle in the candleftick, prefiippofeth the candkftick. The Church is the candleftick, Rev,i,io, The Officers are the candles. M. R* anfwers, '* ^od hath fnt an^ breathed in man a living fouh ** Therefore he id A living mun, before the ^ptl ^as breamed '* in him^, *' Friend^ The logickji naught. Replj, A friendly warning is good : but the LegickjuAj he good alfo, for any thing that is here faid. For, It is {iid, gpd madg man of the earth, i, e. The body of man of the earth ; andte breathed into the noftrils of that body, or into that body fo made by that mean, ^^t?^rtf<i^<?//iy9. And I fuppofe^ to affirm, the bo- dy was made before the foul was infufed ^ that the W/, which is the fubjed to receive the foul, muft in nature be before the fiul, is ytty good Logic k. And thus the comparifon holds betwixt the Churchy 2i5totumeJfenti^iley 2indt\\Q Officers, But to take man in a proper fenfe, as an ejfeSi confifting of body and foul, and to fay ;n propriety of fpeech, Cfod breathed lifi into an ejft Ei that had lifi^ God put a form into an effed that had a form, no law of Ian* guage will admit fuch an expreffion, much lefle the rules of rea- fonbearit.. For the form is put into the matter, and is there in nature before the efledl exifts. It neither is, nor can be faid to be put into the efFed.
Befides, Here is yet a further advantage to the canfe in handj in that the Church is not only the fub jed in which thefe Officers are, ^s totwn effiemiale : bucbyvertue of her choice, fhe is cau- fall of the Officers call : and therefore in reafon muft be before them.
M. ^. anfwers fecondly, ^^ The Church is the Candlefiiek,, not ^^Jimply Veithour candles and lamps : the Church mimfteriall i6th» «* QandleUickji ^nd the Minifters the candles : and by the em^ ^^dlesfettingin the Church^the Church becomes a minifierialgoverfi' ^^ing church, . *
Repljy It^scroffe to all mens apprehenfions and expreflions, that the ^a}cd/eJ}ickJhQ\x\d be no longer a Candleftick, then, the candle is in it j why doe work- men fell them for Candlcfticks, o- ^ N 2 ther
^2 Cap.8. The Conftimiofi of a Viftble Chureh Part r .
thcr men eoimt them fo, buy them for fuch, before they put any candles in them ? Is not a fny)t^ truly affetlum ^d arguendum^^ afFe<5ted to argue ^feparabU adjunBy and fo truly called a fkbjedt , though his adjHnU; be not there^v:i(i be adually difpofed with him? What kinde of Logick this is, let the Reader, that hath any logi- cal judgement in him, judge. .
As if one lliould fay,It is not a Coyporation of Aldermen,or free- men before the Maior be chofen. It is true, it is not a compUat corpom ration of Maior and Freemen, unleffe there be both : but that hin- ders not, but they be a corporation of Free-men united amongft themfelves, though there be no Maior. Nay, they ntttfl be a cor- poration, before they can chafe a Maior : ^nd therefore they muft in reafon and nature be before him. Kmd^n cannot be a hu(ha>idy before he have a wife, yet he may and muft be a man booing a wo- man, before he can make her a wife.
Argument 2.
If the Church be not a Church ^ithofit OffcerSy then as often a^ the Oncers die^ the Church dieth aifo. Nay, when the Church fliallhavejuftoccafion (asfoch its poffible may be) to rejed; her Officers for her«fies,or grofle villanies,When they r//>(^ them, do they thcvQ^OJiC dffiroy the Chftrch and themfelves in fo doing, when they labour to prefer ve themfelves, nay ufe the means- for their prefervation f
Doth a Corporation, when it puts out a wicked Maior out ef his plac€ and priviledges. Doe they therefore deftroy their own liberties , and nuUifie their Corporation by that means, which is the efpeciall way and mean of their fafety a^id comfort ?
One would think that fuch Arguments were fufficicnt to caft a- caijfe^ ca^rryir^g fuehfenfible evidence with them, and yet M^Rt ftrength can tiun afide all.
Heanfwers, " f'Fhen the Jhepherds are removed, the tents cannot "becaflfd, the {heptoerds tent s : and perfecution doth often deface the ^ 'ififiblefaee ofntKimjieriall Chnrch : and to remove ths CanMeftick^ ^ is to remove the CHinifiery * as to takeaway eyes, and cars ^ and •' hands from the body, is to hurt the integrity of it.
2» *'^A& communion mini^mall^ ^hereby'^ear&a body viphle^ *^i Got. load. 9(Uing or,€brtAdf maj^eU be ioofed^ ^hen Pafton^
itreifemt^wdn
R'&^
Cap,8. in the Caufes thereof. Part.i. 95
Reflj, When the fhepherds are removed, the tents cannot be called, The tents^hsre the (hepherds are^ yet they may be called. The tents fit to receive them^ and in point of thatfitneffe, they are the fame they were before they were chofen, and remain the (ame.
Its true, to remove the Caadlef^kk is to remove the Miniftery ; becaufe the Miniftery and Minifters have their dependance upon the Church. Deftroy the maa the "^hole^ you deftroy the farts. But it holds not contrariwife It is true, in a Minifierially i.e. an OrganicHmtotHnty when yen take away any part, yon lame the integrity of'it ; but you do not deftroy the ejfence and nature of it, ^stotumejfemia/e, Socrates may loofe a limb, an eye, an hand, and fo he is not an efttire man, confifting of fuch members, yet he hath tot am naittram ^ dtfimchnemvomtms, in regard of his ejfenm tiaHcaii/es,
That which is added, is yet more befide the caufe; For its granted on all hands. That where Officers are not, there is no communion in the Sacraments. Is there therefore no Church communion? Such confequeaces come not within the compafic of :he caufe.
We have done now with thefirft Query, and made it clear. That this Chnrch h before aU Officers^ and may he ^ithottt they*Up
The lecond QJJ E S T I O N sow comes into confiderationr
Whether there be any Presbyterian Churches in the NewTcftamentof Chrifts appoinEmentaad inftitution,.
or only Congregational f
N 3 €iiAi>i.
9* Cap.p. Tk ConHitHtion of a rifible Church Part i*
Chap. IX.
Of the Nature md Being of a Prcsbytetiall Church,
THe ^uflificAtion ef the Chftrch , as totum efemUlcy confi- fted in the Order and Precedency of ic, in regard of her true Officers, and that we have now difpatched in the anfwer to the former queftion,
Confider it now, as it ftands in comparifon and eomfetition Vphhthat, which our Brethren call a Trejbyterlan Church -^ and here we {hall take in the fecond qtieftion. Which, however it fall far lower, if we look at the proper place thereof, yet becaufe it fits our purpofe in hand, and the laying open of the nature there- of in this place, will give light to that which follows, wc ihall ufc this Crypfis oimethod.to make our next enquiry about I T : and this enqmry may be referred unto four Headil
1. Wherein the ^/<rw^ of a Prejhjterian Church cov&^%^ and how. made up.
2. Lay down (bme pounds % which may cle^ the right difcovery Q^fich a confikhtim.
3. i?f4>» from fuch grounds 4^4j»/?- //,
4. Anfiver fuch examfles as carry fome fembUnce at the firft af- fearance tsuchiag iu
Se^loH I.
# A Presbyterian Church refults, and arifeth upon three main principles, which are as the piUarj of its fpeciall conj^i^
tfitioH,
I. There mud be/^z'^^^// Congregations, made entire of fuch members , as Chrift hath appomted , to make up an integrall hodj^ of Officers which rule; and feofle^ which are led and ru- led by them.
2^ Thefe Congregations neighhotiring togetf)er, fo that their com- munion may be accommodated vvith more eafe, and incourage- ableconveniency, and the fcandals that may prejudice and taint by their infectious example, may be more eafily cured and remo- ved ;
Cap.p. in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 95;
ved: And/^r^4»»iw^yofthem Qioiild enter into ecmywajtlok each with other in the concmxtric^ oi common ^^overnmem^ which rnay relieve the common ^W of all.
3. Thefefo comlfine^^ are to fend their Rulers^ according to mutuall agreement, to manage the great cenfures of Chrift, and de- termine the emergent doubts and difficulties that may arife a- moflgft the combined Congregations : and to fuch d>^efi[ations and determinations all ihcfeverall Chmckes combined are tojuh^ mit, as to aBs of']urifdiciion^ proceeding from fuch, as are fet 0- ver them in the Lord for that end.
Thefe E/dcrsa-rJTreJhjterjof ih^fc combined Churches, thfu ajfem^/edj are called, j4 Pr jhjtsrian Church: becaufe this Reprefentntive ipodj is made up only of Presbyters and Elders. And of this we are now to enquire, and to lay down fuch. grounds, as may clear the enquiry and difcovery of fuch a confti- lution : and chefeare asfolloweth.
SeUion 2.
C^round i . * Jurifi \d.\on n;hn it U ta\£n in
ThCYC\s?J0pswer of jftri/M^i^.ft^ hfit that ^^^ ^^'S^^^ '^^^Aj '> ^a^^ ^ ^e^e^
which arifeth from the Vor^sr ojfirdtr^ which i''^''''''' ^'. '^' >^^'f ^'f P<^^^^ of
a^ndsby the appointment and mltltucion of doe tut fonhaaordmg to their place,.
Chrift. - ^ ^ and jhe privUeJi^'e Chijt hath li'
Viy power of Order, following the exprefll- cenfei them neiih. ^mi iberefore
ons of the School, Papifts, and other Wri- '/•'>' '^re /aid to judge, i Cot,%*
ters,I underftand nothing elfe, but Office. (^^^^^^^>^^f^-^ i''^/rf^V«^>>*='^^;
; i-ii iiiP ^i^'i cQrre to tee proper place thereof,
rule, at which they all look. ^rut lintendit not in tU place, )and.
And jurtfaiEtion to be the exercijtng of ihenfore when I jfe^k -4^^^ pow- Aat^ as fie objedl and matcer of things '^^ '^^ jl^^e comnnuntiy, / call ir and pcrfons are prefented. For the ve- i^^g^'^'^-^, follott^ir.gtte phrafe of ry mature of the terms gives m teftimo- ''^7;,,,^, urif^iaionofficiall, ny to this truth, Executto juris ^ ^^? .*' the ipt:cihQ^uon whereof lies in this, Bio juris, the Authoritative proclaiming ;j[74r/4/{ei/i?i7h?ei8/ij3r/r4«;7ero/ or executing of this kinde of power, being ^?^^€/j/i3^i5», uiflues only from the jurifai^to^. Z^aj^^J? prefiimcsa iJ/^/^r, and ^(^c^> ar^^^nkeaifed, but ly an = \^L * »» r^a: J A n, / r- ^ (ihctr, atid/Q I here ioeh at it. as
that an 0^.., and a C^tf to zp/ace of power, ,^,,^,^,,^,, ,^, ,, ,4,^ ^^^,i
ht tor that end and purpofe. ia the phrajp of the Scbool, caniis
And hence the i'fr^<?«'/, when they will anoficdrpHhit.
. " " give
^6 Cap.9. theConfiimmofaVifibleChurch Parti.
give their undcrftanding leave to exercifc the liberty of reafona- bletnen, according to the rules of reafon, they confcfTe as much, as this amounts to, and may necefTarily be coileded and maintain- ed from their own principles.
For Scotus and Thomas ^ and with them thnr fiUowers^ 4. Sent^ £iifi: 1 8,1 p. define thepotver of the keyes bj binding andloofing^^ and fc 7 tak9 jj^ ^jjg binding and loofing aU JHrifdiEhion ^,(m their fenfe,)is con- (eriamy ^^'"^^ • and this prefumes a ^(fj, a p/^r^ and o^c<r. unto which the purpofe in perfon muft be called-^ a power wherewith he muft be invcftcd,be- handj to fore he can put forth thofe ads. mt^jurij' So C^freoltu and Durmd: CafreoltiSy 4. Sent. difiinU,!^,
JiSlionina coyiclnCi^ Poteflas conpcleadL & poteflas cUvium efl unurru narrow ^ • / j j ' r j j
fenfe but ^^»^Jn^*
mean not Only wheo they would gratify their great matter the Pofe^ to take an and do homage to the Church of Rome, they then devile a way that th?y to put ouc the right eye of their reafon, and to crook the rule and frj''^r" c^offe their own principles, that they may promote the primacy i7cu3ile and plenitude of che power of the Pope.
exerc^fe of They wodld, The Infiriour Priefts to have the power of the ^apsrper keys, and ihispower of order to extend it felf ( quttntum efi de thmky* fe) to abfolvezW^ and therefore Chrifl faith indehnittly, ^m^ rum remiferitis &C, vphofoeverfins &C. But the ufe of this po VV* er muft be preiuppofed 4Cr<>r<^/»^ r<» that commiffion granted to Peter, and (o the Pt?/?^ ordinarify, that he may extend it, or reflrain it as he will. ,
SoDurand: "Per ordinationem BccleJlaf^Ehtim efiy ut ^uU Hbet Jacerdos non pojfit abfolvere : (ubi fupra contra fee ttndam cenclufionem,) Thus men are forced to cum the edge of chtir reafon againll an acknowledged truth, and that againfl ordinal tionem Chrifii, to niaintain Ordinationem Ecclejt<&, ^ tyanni" dem Pafa^
But whatever they conceit,the evidence of the truth is fo un- deniable, that it will cpnftrain theunderftanding toyeeld to that whicli is here required. For this Jurisdidion ( m the ienfe I take it ) m the exercife thereof, either requires one called or autho' rUed by office: or elfc any without this authority may doe it. But none is a Steward untedefet over the Family. ^<?z'^»w^»^x are not in the Church, unkfle they be appointed by Chrifi, i Cor. 22.27.28. yea the blinde Pharifces could grope at this in the darknes of their delufions, as appears by the queftion they put
unto
Cap.^. inthecaufcsthereef. Parti. 91
unto our Saviour,5 r frH^r t^iVTHORlTr don thou thefe Mit^uij things, an4 who gave thee this Authority? So that the putting of this Jurisdi^ioH and Rule i.e. Anthorimtive or Office juris" diBion ( whereof we now fpeak ) into the hands of any^ who are not appointed to the Offce of rule, is meetly the uCurpation oHhzzLManofJtn, or 2i preparatiotrto bring hi ca in; or a rf- fHainderoihiaa, not fully caft out, not the native and naturall inftitution of our Saviour, the Lawgiver of hid Churchy and therefore you (hall obferve,
Wnac ever may promote the plenitude of the Popes power, and bring the laftrefolucion of all chither, It is fo given to fomc of his creatures in eminent place, that in iffue it may be confined within the compafle of his Triple-crown. Hence the Biftiop, which is the Popes vice-gerent, he wiUdifpeore his power to his poor underlings by fuch/^/ffs^rw and allowances, that the poor Snakes may be trained up by their daily experience to acknow- ledge, where the treafury of this power is ftored up, and whe- ther they muft go to fetch it.
Hence Firft, He muft be made a Deacon, and allowed to read, but not preach'^ to adminifter Baptifme^ but not the Supper^ not that one Sacrament is of greater cminency then the other: but that the (ervant muft know, they have no power further then ihcy have his allowance.
At the next turn he is made a Prieft, and to that he hath frc(b writingsiand frefla Seal, andfrefh ordination. And when that is attained, yet he cannot preach in any Affembly bcfides his own, but he muft have a //Vr»/> and allowance for that. And a^ this adpljcitfim*
And therefore when all is granted, he muft do none of thefe, ifhii Lord Bi/hop btprefent^ and will officiate in bis own perfon. So much power the Biftiop hath over fo many Parifhes, that by this means his power being received from the Pope, the fulnefle may be derived from him, and returned to him again in a ready way.
But faslfaid) thl4 is the Popes ufkrfation^ not Chrifis in' J^itution,
Hence the fecond ground I lay down, is this.
There is no Office in the Chttrch, httt only ^xh which are ap* pointed by ^hri^^ and therefore there is no lurisdi^ion or rptlc can he exercifed^ but only bj the officers of ChriH.
O Tht
£8 Cap,9* I'he Cm^imtion of a VifibU Church Pare i.
The fir ^ part ok the concluQon hath been cleared l)efore. f. Officers and Office* are Coronation m^cies : gifts which proceed only from the 4Atf»m» of Chrift. jEp^.4 11,12. fvhen he afe ended up on hlghy '"^He gave gifts unto m^n, fiine tea-> sherSi fi»f^ Pafiors^ Its Chrifts prerogative roy all to beftow fiich gifts.
2. They atQ proper means ofkie worjhipt and therefore it is on- ly proper to himtoinjoynthera.
3:. 1 1 is in hisfhand only to bU^e and fucceed chgm in their fpi* ritiiall difpenfations, to the attainment of thofe fuptrnacurali ends, c>lf<l^28.20. andthereforeitappertains tohim alone to appoint.
The inference ohh^fecondpart of the Conclufion is clear, from what was formerly proved.
AUjnrifdiBion muft idue from an Order or Officer. But there is none, but Officers of Chrift allowed in the Church. Therefore vojurifdiBlon fpirituall, ecclefiaftick, can be exerci* fed^ but bj an Officer ofChriB^
And therefore St^rogatesy ChancettoarSy Arch'^eacons, ^eans, C?j|^iV/jVicars-general,Ab[x)tS5Monks,l?riers,Cardinals,Jefuice5, &c, which are hatched and ipawned, by the pride and luxurjv ambition and tyranny of that Man of fin, as verniine andfira»ge creatures out oftheflimeof iV>7«;^ • They are none of the Orders and Officers of Chrift. And therefore have «<> <««ft^m/jr by any right ftomhhn to exerclfeanjjfirifdiBioH in hk Churches, or a* wongft his people.
GroHnd 3, Hence t He thn is now caiied^ and appointed an C5j^<rtfr accord* ing to God, and the rules of the Gofpel, as he needs no othrporrr. er^ bfit that of his Office, to authorize him to execute it^ So there is no power, that can by rnle and right hinder him in the due execu^ tion thereof t
Forit is j» C^r//? alone, as to appoint the calling and Office ; fo to Uy oHt the boHnds and limitSy to Ijpecifie the feverali adions and operations thereof, therein required ; andtoexad the per- formance thereof. Therefore ^^(7 mn^ attend to teaching and ex- hormtionyRom,i2,j^B. They rntsjirnie^ith diiigenccy take heed to themfelves^ andtothefloc^yA^,20,2S» They mufHinde ^p the bro- lien, recaflzhe ftraying, tender the weak, .E^tf/^.3 4.4.
Xjuci by violence and cruelty they may be opprcfled, perfecu-
Cap.8# in the CAufes thereof. Pan !• 99
. tdd, imprifoned, and by ftroflg hand hifidcrcd from doing ckcir work, and then God cals for fifferiftg^ not doings other- wile , whether it be better to obey God or man , let any j«^^3
Bence^ Thefetwo, Order o^ Office^ and ^urifdiBiony are npt members otjpecpes of power, put in way oiofpofition one apir>{t the other, but arc Injubordinatitm one to the other.
Her.ce,T:hctQmu&bta» Office befire the fftrifdi^fo»^ or R^e ifTuing thcrc-frora.
Therefore, fVkere^ there is#/d cjj^r^, there is no right of Rule ©c jurifdidion, as fuch, whereof we here fpeak.
Hettce^ They, who have the fame^ or eqhall Offices^ they have the fame zxi^equail Office-rule ot jurifdidion.
Hence ^ What ever is added, b^Jide office^it adds no jurifdidion or rule ecclcfiaftick at all to any.
From thefc grounds thus laid, I (hall take leave to di- fpute.
Argument i.
If the Churches combined have fio more power ^ then they had be - fire they ^erecombifted; then theycanexercifeno mere jtirifdidH-^ ^n theft before : and there fire have no Prefhyterialpo-mr ; are not diftinB Trefbyterian Chtirches.
Rut they have no more ponder after their combination^ the» be fire.
Therefore no Prefhyterian jurifdidion : and (S are no Prefhjterian Churches. '
The t/^ffumption, where the doubt only lie?, is thus made ^ood.
They who have no more offices not officers^ then they had befire^
they have no more jHrifdi^lion ; as in the firft ground. But they have no more officers j becaafe each fend their own. Therefore they have no more power.
^Argument 2. If they have jurifdiBion^ then^either over aU the ^hur^hes in the cembinatien^or only o<Derfime,
Not over fime only in the combination, for that is contrary to their inftitution and definition of a Presbyterian Church, Therefore they muft . have jurifdidion ever .all particular
100 Cap. p. Jhe Confiimion of a Vifihk church Part i .
Churches I ic may be ten or fixceen more or kffe in the ciny
Bnt thU they huve net.
If they kavejn>ifdi5ilo» over all thefe^ then are they Officers, Fa-- ft*rSi TeachcrSi Ruling-Elders^ in office to them all. For there ranft be an Office, and fo Officer, before ']ur>fdiBion^ a s in the tbird ground. There is no jurifdidion cxercifed, but by an Officer ; as in the fecond ground.
But to [ay they are Pafiors of them all, u to make a rode and ready "^ajfor PluTiUities^ Tet-quots^Non-reJidencies^^Q.
The proof of the »>*»or, namely, If they have jimfdidion over all, then are they Paftors and Teachers,(^f . This y[,R.dejties,
'* Though they ruU maM} CongregationSyjet they do not bear that '* relation of Watchmen and fro^ Paftors to every one of tkefe (^on- ^'gregationSythat a Tajlf-r of a particular heareth to his forticttLr **fiocki 1.2.p.325,926.
Thus M./?. becomes like Naphthal's gives us pleafantwords,, but I fear they are but words, i . Then we willfee how they wilt accord ^ith him/etf 2. How "^ithtruth
1. His ow»)^ordjy lib.2.33f^. arethefe.
*' IVe think the relation of the Elder fhip to a Y^-ho/e ClaJficaU *• Church, ianot founded uf on an office different from the offices of *^^ Paftors and Elders, ^ hie h they have and or ec/oathed With, in re* *' lation to their p Articular Congregations^ but authoritative aEhs of * * the fame office^
Whsr.ce^ I would reafon^
If the relation of the Eiderfijip to a Qlafjlcal Chttrch be founded up* en the (Lrrie office that a T^ aft or hath to hU particular Congreg^^ lion • thtn the Elders bear that relation of Watchmen to a CUffi" cal Church, Which a Paftor doth to his particular flocks For where there is the fame ofiice of l^aftor, there is the fame relation of Watchman and Paftor, the one illuing from the other.
JS;it M.R affirms the fir I^: namely y that the relation of the Elder^ Jhip to a CUffical Church uftom the fame office^ Which^ Elders h^d in relation to their own,
Srgo, They are proper Pafhors to the one, as to the other.
Ag^iiDyThey who psit forth authoritative a^s^Which iffine only froirtj fraptr PaslarSy oi in tha$ relation ^ and. in regard of the office^
tksp
Cap.p. in the Cdufcs thereof. Parti. loi
they are proper Paflors ta fiich, upon ^hom thsy exerci/e fich ^5is, Qtherwife they had no Warrant to put them forth. But that aifi he affirms,
1 1. We fhali fecondiy enquire, how it futes ^uh the truth,
The/e authoritative atis, \iehich areiput forth, ijfue fromhim^ eu tfier as a ^afior, or as no Pafior, Ruler or no Ruhr :
If as no Pafior, then ^^s of juripii Bion^ and thofe authorita- livc, andfupreaOTTw^^^^exprefTed and excrcifed hj one^ ^ko is no Ruhr,
And this M./?. and aril men gain- fay»
If they proceed from hmyosa Tafkor^ then as^ a Pafior of his particular, or as a Paftor of another Congregation,
Not as a Pajlor of another Churchy befidc his own. "^ ox then €ne man may have two Pafiorall offices, and two^Churches, which is contrary to Scriptures, and all found Divines-
Brgo, They muft proceed from him, as he is Pafior to his otvm particular fiecky ^uod fuit djimonfirandHm^
Again,
7f he put forfh fuch ads^ a fafiar^ then-^^^Ti upon whom he puts them forth, eithtr are hidfiock^ , or are not his flock^ His flock they muft be, if he be a Paftor and Hicpherd. to them ; for that the nature of relation requires.
Jfhisfiock^y then eith:r the fame, hefirfi had^ his Congregation ^gr another,'
The Qhurches comhined cdLtinot be his Congregation ^^h^cm^t thefe. are many, and diftind". Ergo,. Be mull he a P^fior of tna>»y flocks : namely of his particular,. And thefe alfo. And fothere is a. ready way and. road, iox Pluralities and,T'<?? quots^ ^Imdfitit demonftrandum^
And let the Rjeader C O M.PA R E . thefe expreflionr.„
'* It is trtte^ thsy are called the Elders of the Trefiyteritufl Church " of Ter^amus , (?ut there is a generatl and DIFFERENT *' RELATION from that "^hich each Paftor doth, carry t9, his omfS ^' flocks lib.2.p.326.1in.4,6.
And thefe vvords,/?.^ 33. the three laft lines..
*' The Relation of an, Eldir (hip to a Vffhole ClaJJJcall (^hurch is ^' funded^ not upjn a diffsrent office frora the office of Taflors ^nd ^'' Elders^ ^kkh theyktve and are cloathed-Vcith , IN R S L A^
Q 3 ['TION:
i02 C^.f. The C(^nflitHtmpfaFiJiile church Vmi*
^'T ION to tkdr particular fiock.
How thcfe Vi'iW fute^ we cannoc fee, without fome help fromM. /?•
Confiderwenowthe DIFFERING ACTS that arc in
the S/derfilp of 2i Pr^Jhyterian Churchyiwms, CongregmonAll^ as
Difference i.
^ The Trefijfery are Elders to the (^lajJicaU Chnrch h^^Itj^ not h
" thwgs proper to each Congregation^ hut in things common to oM^ #r
*' in that Which is the proper ohjeU: of Gtrvernment ; to ^it^ thofe
"^'f kings which rather concern the conpciatian of the thirty
^^ Qhurches^ then the thirty combined Churches in particular^ lib. 2.
pag.32d.
The praSfice of the Claffis oppofeth this expreffion. For take a private offence, admonilL then the offending party. 2. Upon not hearing, take one or tWo : 3. The offending party perfifting, let him bring it to the Churdi.
This u proper to the Congregation : Yet by Claffical principles, the particular Congregation mu^ not admonijh : For that Church, /)[?4fmUftfpeakto the Offender, in cafe he doe not hear, that Church msiy czikhim oixt, Sothe words, Mat.iS.iy. If he VpHI not hear the Churchy let him he as an Heathen^ But the Claffis al- lows not this*
Again,
Suppofe the party be admonifhed by the particular Congrega- tion for this his private faulc, thus perfifted in, and yet fhall con- tinue to be obftinate : This ohfinacy, k^ Res propria, to this Churchy Why may ilie not now caft him out withonc a Claffis ? For this pertinacy did innotefiere only to the Church.
"Ifitbefaid, When he is caft out, the neighbouring Churches " muft fhun and avoid him, upon knowledge given.
lanfwer, (o muft the Churches of another Claffis, of another Province ; and therefore there is no more need the one ftiould have a hand in the cenfure then the other. .
The fecond DiferencehL R> adds (p.326.)isthis,
*' The Prejhjtery doth rather take care of the regulating of « the aBs of governing in all thefe Churches^ then the governed ^* Churches,
^»/5y. They cxprefl?their care in tbofcjudiciallaas, and that
diri^lj andimmediaidy^'^on fcandals ^nd fcandalQus perfons \n a- nyCongregation under the VtcsbytQty^hth ce»/ures ofAdwomtiott And Excommfinication ; as alio in the dire<5t decifion, and fo re- moving, at leaQ: flopping any errour of any member arifing, fi that they fall HfQH ths Church to h» governed dinUly^
^. The third /)/j9^^-^»f^,
*^ The Elders of the QajficaH Prejhytery are Elders to all the fe ^^ Qhurches^ as the Elders themfdves are in Collegio Presbyterali^ ** and properly, as they are in Court, So he.
But I ajfume; The Elders there, are proper Paftors of their own particular Congregations. Therefore they muft (if at all) be fo here»-
That thefe differences do not in the Icaft mcafure £he\y a differ- ent relation from that which each Paftor doth carry to his own flock, appears thus,
Thofe aEts ^hich a Paflor puts forth i» his proper place to hU P'operflocl^y thofe cannot Jhexv any different relafiqn inthat ojfce,
'But all thefe aUiom ^ecifed^ a Paftor doth put firth to hts proper fiock,, ^henhea^sas pichaPalior, Inftance.
A Paftor in an Ifland^ where, as a Tajlor he cannot teach, ad- frionifh, excommunicate, but in cditn Co-A^egationaliy not fevered from his Church (as we fay) or his Confiftory, or Collegio Prefhj- terali (as they fay)yet this doth not hinder, but he puts forth tht^^ ads in relation to his proper flock.Therefore if anElder in a Claf- fical Pres[>ytcry put forth the like adions, thefe do not prove, nor can hinder, but he may ftill be to them as a Paftor to a proper fleck in thofe iregards.
Difference 4.
*' The Prejhytery hath a Chttrch relation to aH thefe thirty^ " Churches not taken difirihHtivelyj hat colleBively^ as they aU ^ are mi(ed in fine Chnrcb cl^ffical, Huderone externaH govern* ment,
Anfvfer^
1. Tjf the Presbytery put forth aUs ofjnrifdiEi'lon upon thofe Churches ^iflribmively , ^% they are fevered ; then they have a Church-reUtion to them dtftrihutivelj conlidered. Vox jurifdiEii-. mifficsfiom Church-reUtlon, and ipdeed from Church-office, tls it could never be exercifed.
Bm that their praS^ke evidenceth, for they admoniffiy ceBf^rCj-; Icverall perfons of feverali Churches. ,
2i Thefe-:,
104 Cap.9» '^ht ConHitution of a Vijible Church Part i,
2, The(e Churches taken cdUEiivetj, are nothing but a GlaP ^SyOtiofnAfty Prejbyters meeting toge^er : and to fay they are JE/4<rr/ <7v^r Elders ji^ndi exercifc Jurifdidion over them,hath beea conceived abfurd in the like cafe by M^" Rutherjurd,
That which M.i?. adds in the next place, ;». 327. As
*' Eiders of an independent congregation are not Elders of th(ur *' itngle congregations y ^ein^/eparated from their Conrty and Qiatxz ^'-collegium Presbyteriale.
This AlTertion at firft fight feems a Paradox. For if their office remains the fame, when feparatcd as well, as when aflcmbled, when in the Court and Congregation, as out, & contra. Then their relation holds, and their jurifdidion.
tiy4t verum primum.
Its true they never put forth publike aEis ofjurifdiEllon, but in the Ceurty nor a6l ofpaBorall teaching and adminiftration of Sacraments, but in ajfemhled Qhurch : Doth any therefore conclude, That they are not teachers y nor have both 7«^, and Power of teaching, when they are feparated from the Af- femblies ?
Difference 5.
*^ Qlafftcal Elders in the Court have power of jarifdiElion in ** relation to this Prefhytcrialor CUfTical Church : ^ut they have •* mot properly an ordinary porter of Order to preach to them ad ^ and *^ every one. 327.
tAnfrver*
Tfthis jurifdidlion iffue from the fame office of Paftor, then they hzvc poyper of order; and that to preach.
But that it fo ifTucs, hath been fliewcd, and is alfo granted.
M.i?. adds, *'The Elders of a particular congregation have power of order ^and ** power of JURISDICTION Without the Court: but they have not *' power 17/C H U RC H-JU RISDICTION, but in the Court. For *' there u a difference betwixt power of jurifdiEhion,^hich Elders *' have as ^Atch-men, and a power of Church- jurifdihion'^fhicbEl"^ ^^ders have not, but in foioEcckCix,
Anfwer^
If they have the fame office, whence all thefe ads of jurifdi- dion arife, as well without the Court, as within ; then they have the power of jurifdiBion^ a$ well ^0j^ut the Court, ds WhUn,
Us
Cap.^. in the caufes thereof. Parti. io$
Its true, they cannot exercife feme aBs of jnrifdidlion, but in Couct ; no more can they put forth the 3(51$ of pMike preaching and adminiftring Sacrement, but in firo £ecUfi<t, Yec I never yet heard any man affirm, That they had no power to do thele, when they were not mfiro EccUfta, as though their entering into the Aflembly fhould adde this power.
That example of the ^r^^^ Sanhe Mm towc^iCth. not this caufe, or elfe dcftroics it, if it be paralleled in all the particulars of it, I will fute it with a more fenlible patern every way alike. A ?«- ^icf of peace in the Countrey, or Burge^e in a Corporation, are chofen to be members in Parliament, the one a Bftrgtjfi^ the o- thct 2i Kmght of the Shire : Here are now t^^o fpeciall places or Offices cUjiinEi:^ and here we can fee a plain and open difference. And if M./^. will grant the like, that when a Ruler of a Congre- gation is appointed a memhr of a C^ajft^, he hath a new office di- ftindfrom the office he had in the Congregation, we (hal! then know where to finde thisclaflical myftery,and difcorer the croiTe- nesof it to Chrifts Government.
He adds laflly.
•* Idiftingaijh the pYopdfition : If they be Elders in thefe common *' Affairs, ^loich concern Cjovernment in general; then are they El- ^^ der sin feeding by the }ford of knovp ledge ^ an I in (jovernifig in all ** the particulars yvhich concern the ^^zemment of each Congregati" *' on : that I deny^ faies he.
Anfi^'er,
1. Its obvieus to each mans apprehcnfions, that every Elder and particular Governour in his Congregation, as he hath the na- ture of an EUer [ngenera/t-i (o out of power he can, and doth pat forth getter atl aSiions that are common to other Elders, and fo alfo meet with thofe general I thmgs which concern Government in generall. For where the ad is, the objedl muft needs be in its proportion, and all this he doth without any Claflis iii his particular ftation. For the fpccies determines the ad of the genus : as Socrates confines the ads of humane nature to him- Yelf.
2. Its well known, That the Clajfis meddles Voltb the particular offences of par ticnlar per fons in ail partknUr Congregations^ even (uchwhichare^/^m<«//,asanyEldcr in an Ifland doth meddle with in his own place.
3. If all ads of jurifdidion, whether they be amho/mti've
106 Cap.p. The Conptmion ofd riftble Chureh Part i.
freachingy as well as author itutive g^trmpig, and that m particu- lar, as well as in general, ifflie from one and the fame office ; why there fliould be the office over «/5^,and towards all^and not $he fime mB, no word warrants.
4. Its as undeniable. There be generall aSls in freashlngr and ^atchingt which arc common to all Congregations, which the Claflis nor doe, nor can difpcnfe confcientioufly, becaufe they cannot attend them. Noryetwillitfufficeto fay, That he waj Paftor to the Catholick Church before, for then before this com- bination he had as good power to exercifejurifdii^ion, as any who be in the combination. But M./J. his own principles will not permit fuch an Adertion ; For he affirms, That one Congregation hath not power over aftother, one C^ajfis over another : and there- fore thefc Faftors and teachers are Officers by an fjpeclail ap^ropri- aiioft, which fthcrj out of the circuit are not ^
Argument 3.
That cofirfe ^hkh ^ivii^es the things which God hath, jojved tom gethery anden^ht fir ever to go together^ that i6 HnlarvfiilL
B Ht to fiver jurifM^iio ft and teaching, is to fart the things that god hath j9yned together. For both iftiie from the office of Paftot and Teacher, and if one be required, by the fame reafon may the other be exaded : and yet the Presbyterian comhi^^iionfivfretie thefe. The/*-/? parr is paft denial.
They?^<7Wlfl-)all thus make good. ^ *
what aUs and duties the office of a Pafiorrefjnirerto afioci^^tho/e aBs a»d duties an officer or Paftor is bv^nd to put forth,
'But ruling and t( aching belong to the office »f a P after and Teacher, bccaufethey have the power of the keyes, and to them it appertains to ufe all thefe in binding and loofing, as the flock ftwll require : And thefe cannot be fully ufed in binding and loo- (htsg^hvilhy teaching arjdruLng, Adl.20.18. I Pet. 5. 1,2.
Again, Thofe#»^i^«i of their office, which are of neceflicy re- quired to friicure the end and good of the ftf^ck^y thofe they muft put forth.
Bi^ both thefe ofteaching and ruling are ofneee^ty required to » attain the end of their office, and that is, The gathering and perfi" Uing of the Saint t, Ephef.4.1 2, And this will not be attained,but by the ufe of all thefe to their beft advantage ; both teaching and. ruling being ferviceable, according to God, for the quickning of
ihs.
Oip.9» ^^ ^^ Cdufes thtrccf. Part !• 107
tijc foul in the wales of grace,and the preventing and purging out of all that leven of fin, wiiich may be prejudicial or hwrtfuU to that work of the Lord.
To this M* R » anfwers many things, Lt.f 3 29,
*' Ai GroMd-fathers a»d Fathers do bear a relation to tfse ftmc *« cktUren divers Waiei : both are F^hers, but hath are not begetting ^^ fathers : Sa affi dot the ClAJficd Elders^ and Elders of a Congr^'^ ** nation bef^ divers relations to tke flocks
Reply,
If they hav« fuch relations to their flocks as Grand-fathers and Fathers, then^ at a grAnd^father cannot be ft father ; or a Fa- ther, a Grand-father, to the fame childe, fo an Elder can^ not be a proper Elder , and a QUffical Elder to the fame C^n* gtegation,
Thcfe relations of Grand-father and Father come from feverai grounds, from which the relative refpeds iflfue. But clafficalzxii proper Elders iffue from one and the fame office^ which they have, and are cloathed with, in relation to their proper flock, /. 2.333. yea his words are expreffe. ** 8 Iders proper and clajjical have not ** two offices^ bfit only they perform two atts of one and the fame office.
lib 2r^l^
Laftly, he anfwers.
*^The iudicatwres of Claffis and Congregation doe not differ fir* *' mally orjpecifically^ but only in more or lejfe extenfion of power ^ lib. 2. ^33^.
From "thence to my Hnderftandingjfach coUeBions feem fair and to follow nndeniably. .
If there be «;?<? ijjjff* in the conftitution, then there is the /Sw^ definition of an office belonging to the Elder of a Claffis and Con^ gregation : then the fame eahfes, then the fame eleUion and choice^ Then ^^<«f he doth by vertue of his office to one, he is bound to do to the other. Then ^hat operations he puttcth forth in the one, he can put forth in ths ether.
Again, If they differ but in extenfion, then w intrinfeca and intenfive is the fame in the Elder s of a Congregation^ as of a CU$s^ JhQtdoic xhttt is no pecifical ad, that the one puts forth, but the other can put forth, as occafion &aU re<^uire. For, (^radta nsn variant fieciem. Therefore in cafe there be objedive mat* ier prefented for Or<;6«^^>>» or Excommunication m a Congre- gation, thfCjf can put forth fuch operations : for they have
P 2 the
1 o8 Cap.p. The Confiimi$n of a Viftkle church Part i ,
the (ante intrinfeca" and hterJjTe power, and in that zvc all tke canfes of thcfe operations feen, when a fit objed is pre- lented.
Thofe cxprcffions that in the Court Affemhlj at ferufalenu^ * * yf (3 1 5 . the J are 8 1 din in relation to the ^hole ChHrches of Anti^ **cchy Syria and Ctlicid, and the gentiles, collectively taken j»tkofi '« dogmatical points : And the fame Elder s ^ere in fecial manner El- '' ders to the cen^regations of Antioch, Syria and Cilicia, tak^n cli* '' firiiffitively.
The Reply is , The Elders did the one as CounfelUurs, they governed the other as i?»/rri, as we hope will appear in its pro- per place.
But that other, to wit, /.2.330.
" £j that fame official porver , that a Paflor teacheth his ownpck^, ** viva voce,^j vocal preaching as a^oClor^he teacheth other Chtrrch- •* es by ^ritiMg,
This is an ixvention, I confefle I never heard, nor faw before, and whether ever it faw lighter no, I cannot tell: only Ifuppofc it will not be ofFenfive to make fome enquiry after it, if it be but for mine cvn information.
Clear then it is, He teacheth other Churches by writing.
But that thisjthus teaching of Churches comes from the fame of" ficialpoveer that he teacheth h^o^n flock ^iva voce^ is qacftioncd upon thck grounds,
I . // creffeth the nature of the office.
For, firft. That efficiall porter by which he preacheth to his proper flock, he received hj eUEtion from the people, ftands bound to them, may be rejeded by them in cafe of delinquency notorious.
Secondly, By that official power, he can require all hb to hear.
Thirdly, In cafe they gain- fay ofFenfively, to csnfure.
If his WririW proceeds out of that power,then by vertHC there- of he could challenge and require them to reside it, and cenfitre them for not reading. Nay, Upon this ground he £hould net only have power over the Churches within the Prejhjterj or Claffis, but Bver thofe, who arc under other Claffi?, nay other Provinces^Na- tions, &c. Nay the cafe may be that he may have official power o- ver 4i7 r/&tf Churches in the world, for they all may be taught by his books and writing: yea, thofe that are w^f//, and yet have
but
Cap.p. in the CAufts thereof. Parti, lo^
but knowledge of the language, they may be taught by this, amd why may he not be Paftor to perform ads from his off:ce to them all ?
2. It inif[eth that ri^ht ground rjf forcer : for if thi6 power pro- ceed/oiw bts office i then it is fome where required, that e^sh man fhouid as weli^W«;, zsf reach. For to preach vi^k vece is requi- red of every Paftor, out of his office : but if priPcing ifTue from the fame office , the one fhouid as rccefTarily fee required -as the other/ and hence, what he preacheth he muft prmt ; for fee is bound to teach his people ^iva voce , by vercue of his ©ffice, and if his office cals for this, he is bound to this alfo, as well as to that : but that wefinde writ in no Gofpel that I know of.
3. That ^kich miother mnj doe ^ith as much authority and mor€\ I mean authority of truth, as being more able, yet being cut of office, That cannot belong td the power of an office.
whe-A it "^as asksdy Whether are the Claflical Elders, Ruling El- ders, or Teaching Elders to the clalTical Church ?
M.^.-anf,vers />.330. ^*' They are boih, a^^d : he j are neither in dl- <* versconjiderations. They are teaching Elder i'm all the Congrega* -** tioHS diftribmivelj tnken: Thy are rnlirgin a!t coUeclively tal^n, ** They are teachers >'j'^ r^in fcnte referred auj^ttst conHant tea^h^ ^^ ers. Its true, he that u arulingFaftar^ iialfo a teaching? aft or ^ '* hut HVt to that fame flock, alrvaies.
The Reply is,
When w-e enquire, fVh<2t kjnde of Elder a Claffical Elder it^ WC are told, that they are Elders teaching in all Congregations dtflrl, hktively^ i. e. take clafTical Elders, as they are Congregational Elders; and that is all one, as to fay, No cUfficai Elders, and then they are teaching Elder J : for fo far as they have reference to their proper flocks, they were teaching Eiders before the com- bination, and foaU that is gained, is this, lyf claffical Elder ^ as he ii no claffical Elder ^ is a teaching Elder ■ and fo there is not a diflinEhion^ or divers confideration of a claflical Elder (which ftkould have been the term d^ftioguiChed ) but a non^ccnfidcration of him, asfkch.
Further, It hath bten often faid , That thefe a(fls of the Elders^ ifloc from one and the fame oifice : now where there is ont aad the /4»/ *f^^y there a one and the/^w/ officer »
jj 3 and
1X0 Cap.9. 7heConfimtm9f 4 VifibU Church Patsu :tB<l fo the fime power of teaching and ruling, and the fame
Laftly, We have here that for granted, which before we con- cluded, That a perfinm^y have manyfiockj : he may be a teaching Paftor in on<?, and a Rtilin^ in two or three, or thirty : for its .affirmed, That a RuliRg Pafto* is alfo a Teaching Paftor, but not to that fame flock alwaies. Therefore he may have many flocks. Kvy^ (oih^l/iX^'Bifjop may he A teaching Pfifi or in the Cathedral ^t Canterbury^ hut a Rnling leafier in ail the Province coUeEiivelj tal^en,
Ob j» H^ arrogates this alofie Oi ene,
Anf But fhew a rule of Chr^ why the Elders may not give that to him, and liberty to take many to help him, as well as yott joynmany to concurre with him in that work.
I believe he hath no power to take many with himfelf to rtrfea Province of 30 Churches, befides his own. And I belceve yOii have no rule of Chrift to join many, to rule many Churches, be- fide their own particular charges. A Qiepherd ought to have but one flock : one is as much as he can rule, one is as much as he hath authority to rule. B^datorumunptmuniuntum^
Its laftly added, /?.3 30.
** Neither ie this true, hecaufe potver cfJHriftliEii9n is finncUdttf^ ** on power of order f There fire teaching Jhould h every ^aj cent' ** menptrahle ^ith rulings Far the Slderjhip convened in Courts " and only formaliter in foro Ecclefije, in this Court hath Church *^ power of jurifdiHion^in a Congregation ^ and in this Coart they «< govern : But the Elder Jhip in this Court neither doth preachy nor [* can preach.
Reply.
Ruling and teaching appertain to the Paftor infito more^ and as his peculiar properties,and therefore they are made a defcription =©fthem,jR<?»^.i 2.7,8. with iTifn,'^,^.
2. His flock will needy and every fhephcrd flaould do the one, a» well as the other.
3. Without hotk he cannot frlfiH his LMimifiery , and attain his end m procuring the good of his flock commended to his care. Therefore the reafon alledged here, and propounded formerly, hath no cvidlmg force in it. •►
For the Elders, if Payors 9 ^nd in office^ ^hen from the Court, thenhavethej Church jurifdiihianctst of the C$urt^ JUmtthefirfiit Ef^* Adde
■Bt-^t^^l iinijl „ 'liJ.'
Cap.9. in the C^fcs thereof. Part.i, in
Addc hereunto alfo. That all piiblikc ccnfures ought to be difpenfed **« the Ccngreji^ationy 2ina there, I fuppofe, kj not onely poffible that the Elders maj preach , but they mftfh preach alfo^
Argument 4.
That ^kich Uies a hurdjenufon teaching Elders, }^hlch god »e^ ver Uld, nor Are they ever able to difcharge^ that u not Juts^is t§ (jodsMUndPTord,
But thU CUfficAl courfe doth (0.
The A^umftiots^ which only can be queftioned,is proved by M. /?. hisvvords^ who impofeth an office-care upon one over w<j- nj flocks, when as oneisJujfcieKt to improve all abilities of the wofl able Minifteron earth: And therefore the Apoftle ^f/^mr^ ed Eikrs in every Churchy and charged them to attend the f'^^K.* not fiock^.
Befides, I had thought the loathfomeKejfe of pluralities had been not only hiflfed out of the world, but abhorred of all confcip- entious men,
M.-ff. that he rr»ight remove the loathfomediftafte,. where with this rcafon loads the caufe, he labours, CUvum cUvo fellere. And therefore would bear the world in hand, That the ^ay of '^atchi»goverftjier-chfircbes, and other Chriftians of Other Con*> gre gat ions ( which Vf^eofida/i the )^4)r Id allow ^ as that ^hich piety and Christ anity^ the lav? of Religion and Reajon require ) to he as *^ dread fiiB^fnr oner oif^^ care fill, labor ioui ^^.tchftUe^e in ^ay of *' confdei^.ce 04 to be bound thereunto by "^ay of of pee:
To whtchi fay, GOD F O RB I D-
His Reafi/Js are mainly trvo,
\, ^^ JVe have a divine comwa^id^ that '^e be our brothers keep&r^. '* arid this ^^atch cals fir iiki onerotu^ Uboriom care^ as if "^e fPerer in office,
^, *^ff^efKakethegrotinda»dfififidationofgoverm«g a claffical ^'^'Ckurch, to be (hat boKd of love and union of one body of Chrifif
a'/id thu bondofievfly andhrsthcrly eonfsciation cfimmands^and ties i ** m to doe no more in governing and helpiyig other JiftcT'citurskeSythen •* if Wf had r^ further ^A*rA>it to promote their edificationy then ths • ** alone relation of brotherly conficiation.
The fentence is fomcwhat imperfc(f?j and that it may reach his- gLirpofej Ithinkitmuftbethme^re-iled. The boiidi)f brother.^ -
«
C(
1 1 % C%f.9^ The ConfUtutio^ of a Ftfiile Church Part i .
Iyconfociationticthiiuo^5<f*^ mnch, as if we had no further warranc then this: forto%, that brotherly confociation tieth ii«codoc«? morc^ in govcrnin;; filler churches, then brotherly conlociatioM c j'l doe, is tntv^ but wholly impertinent^ and of no prool to the point in hand ; and wholly milleth M. R. his fcopc, wi i(h is CO compare the bond and burthen betwixt brotherly cfin(oeii4tion and •fflce-imfolJtiov^ as if that there were a parity be- twixt them.
J'or R R P L Y, wc Hiall examine, i. the truth of the A^ertion^ And 2. [^ive anfwer to the realons alledf/d for it.
1 . Touching his Ajfertion it fclf,wc iliill oppofc ofie that is pro- fclfedly contradidory thereunto.
Artertion.' Tktre id not the like care , onerohfHe^e dnd Itbtur re^fiired •H d/ities of Chrijltan Wutchfrineffc in a brotharly Sloay ^ as to doe the dttties to otherSy to ^hom Wr 4ire bound in ^aj of office^ reUtion^
And thid imparity appears, partly, in the preparations required to the ferviccs ; partly, in i\\t execution of them.
I. 1 or/>rrp4r^r/owto the work o^ teachinjr^ which the Paftor and Teacher are to attend, by their places, labouring in \k>ordand doElrine^ (that as good (Icwards they may lay in provifion old and new,and be able to divide the word of truth aright ) they arc to bellow their \^W(rr/w^ and ftrength, and that conftantly to I Inn 4, this end. Therefore they arc enjoyned to attend to exhortation *** ' and teaching ^ the main bent of their daily ftudies muli: goc that way. They mall fearch to know the (late of their llock, Search licclcf. II, fhe ScriptPires, and fttsJy pleajant \^ordty which may with nioft '°' plainueffe, and profit, and power convey the truth to the imder-
(landing ofthemeaneft under their charge. And therefore /^<7 iTim.».4. ^^^ ^^^ y^ intanyjed in the affairs ofthU Itfe. They mull lay afide Adi 6,4, the attending cf tables^ and give themfelves to the yfi^ordand prater. The Apolllcsprorellcd to take this courfc (though extraordina- rily gifted and aifilled ) as occalion did rcijuire. A.nj^.ijj, ] t the Apodles laid alide the care of the poor in difpcnfing the ^' treafury, becaufc that would hinder the work of the Mmiitery;
if there had been any work of like care and oneroufneflc, Why fhonli they not have laidajide that alfi ? 1 cannot fee it : and there- fore they judged not tht cxcrcifing the ad$ of Chriilian helpfulnes of this nature. In
Cap.^. in the canfes thereof. Parti, IIJ
In a word, to make preparation for the work of the SM^tb^ and the piiblikc difpenfacion and adminiftration of Ghrifts holy things, if the improvement of time and ftrength be conftantly required, if brotherly confeclation required the Ukscarey and laid the like oneroiifneiTe upon a Paftor in Chriftian duties of love, they were do more able to difcharge both, then to be T^aft^s to tvfo or three Congregjithnf^ which all men confefle to be croffc to Gods command. But blefled be God it is far otherwife. His waies arc full of mercy, wifdome, pity and goodnes, and he cxads no more ©f his people, then in an evangelical way they arc able to performe.
And therefore in our C^rifliayi "^ateh^ I am bound only to ;ad- minifter occsfanaSj , rebukes, counfels, comforts and exhorta- tions, as I meet with brethren of other Congregations, and I fee their occafions require it, fo far as God puts prefent ability or opportunity into my hand, all which labour and burthen is light- er then the nail of the little finger, compared with the body of that care and burthen, which concerns a Teacher in office to- wards thofe, to whom he is bound by that relation,
2. Look we again into the Mjpenfarion and execntton of thefc fcrvlces, the imparitjr alfo will appear plainly.
Ifan officer hear of a fcandalous courfe of fuch, who be his (lieep, he is bound to make diligent fearch touching the truth thereof, and upon proof made, he is bound to convince and admonifli : If he (hall not hear, to take one. or two ; if not hear them, then to complain to the Church, of fuch a de- linquent. ,
'But thus I am ftot hQu>id to bellow my time, and imploy my care ^ith ad ChriftU^Sy with whom I iliall meet, in the compafTc of the (ame CUJfis^ or the fame Province : for ic is impoflible, I fhould fo doe. If I hear of many fcandals, that many have given in feverall Congregations, Countreys, nay, as the occafion of travelling and merchandizing may require; a man (hall be forced to fee many in many places : Muft now the traveller or merchant lay afidc all his budnede, and deal with all thefe? Or in cafe he return home,the preflures of his imploiments calling him thither, Muft he needs go into Frrf«rtf, germanj, Holland, to proceed a- gainft fuch Dehnquents ? Ifuppofeeach man fees the ablurdity without fpecflacles. Its impoflible any man fhould attend (uch a proceeding. And therefore, blefled be oar Saviour, who never
Q^ required
115 C^P-?* T)^^ Cdt^immcf^ Viable church ^m
j^equirc4 i;, never laid fiich a burthen iipon ^ny xo praftife in this planner ; but hath provided^ in his infinite wifdome % nearer courfe, which may be followed, with comfort and conveniency : fl^h^th appointed gfiides ifi ever jf Church, i.e.. Ruling E/dprj^'^'ho ^re ejedXH'ifigs to the people, over whom they are phced ; they ireathand, they are by office appointed to deal in fach cafe?, and they live and converfe one with another, h^ve charge over them, and authority put upon them to that purpofe,and are fet a- part from other entanglements to attend the improvement of all <)rdinances, for the good ofthofe under their charge, that their Gvils may be feen, (earched and reformed.
Nor let any man think to eafe this inconvenience, by faying, that a perfon Is a proper Pafior to the one, and a "Tafior ^0.1% n to the other removed : for thU delicti like a warm hand, ftrokes the fore, but will not cure it. For by this it U granted, th^t pAftoral c^e ii far, more Qy\eroHi And Uborions^ then Chrijl^an a^i 4. brotherly ^^re in fome fenfe^ which is now our queftion.
2. Its affirmed in the place, and often expreftld by M. K. That there is but e»«^, :ind the fame office^ whence all this watchfulneffe ifllies towards all. And therefore as it hath the fame bond. To it requires the fame fervice : And therefore all fuch conceits are meerly coined, to coufentnens confciences, and To to keep ^m quiet, but they willnever goc at the great day pf ac-
i;ounr.
For the queftion will be, Hadfi than the fme paprd, reUtU €if^jq the one as to the other ^ as thy fheep f if thou ftoodeft bound to them as thy (heep, by the fame Office and Call, the needs of both thou, wert bound to fnpply, and the gpod of fc^oth thou wert in like manner, bound to promote , ^ph(ff.
3. But laftly, M. R. his own expreflion will not admit any fuch fpnfidcration, as this -.for he intends the comparifon betwixi; Irother/yc^re2indpa09rii/.care to a mans proper iiock. for his \^^rdsarethefe,
*V c/ear it. in thl\ namely^ That there is asgreat^ care an doner oufr,, **^effe, infproDei, lies upon a brother^ as Hpon a Paftor^ in the *^ ^atcbin^fir the good of A brother ^ ^mm u a gifted preaphtr irk **a Coyjgrega{ion, inanjjlandy therfk no other, gifted of Qod, ta, np^efich.th^Go^^lf buitheonlyi IWofi(4jhinke, as. a bic^tber^ h^ *^^fffi ^der ^.$J!'f^.h^ffiOl?Iigatim.ofc^,e and laborious, omroufpes
Cap.^. i^if^^ Cdttfes thereof. Part i* li 4
** efcofffcieffce, to hflov? hU talent fir the ji^diinlng offitiis hj preach' ** iȣ, though he ^ere not called to be their Paftor^ as if he "^ere called *Uo he their P aft or.
The cafe is here evident, that M* i?. his intendment is to com- pare the r^rfe?/47'<!?/?(?roz'^rj5>^^r<?^5r^/2(?<7/^, 2iTi6, brotherly care O'iQtChripiims together.
And here aifo I muft crave leave to differ wholly from M*"^. his opinion. For it is granted, that this gifted perfon is not cal- led to preach, nor will the people in the Ifiand fo acknowledge him : Therefore they are not bound to maintain him : Hence I {hould rather think thus,
He that ufeth hisgenerall caHiag /?, 4rf that he deftroies his particu^ lar^ henfetlo it difirderlj : For thefe are in fubordination, not ia oppofition.
But (o to preach ( being gifted, as in the example given) is to ufe his ^enerall calling (for he doth what is done oat of Chriftiaa charity)/* 04 that he dtftrohs his particular : For he muft of neceffi* ty hy /dCidc the attendifig tables, i.e. his worldly occafions : that would and did take his time and ftrength, if he come to beftowr himfelf in his preparations and difpeniations in a Paftor-likc man- ner,».^ as Fafiors ufe to do.
Befides', To doe as much in a generall way of charity, as that which amounts to the work of a particular calling, is to confimd genet aU and particular eaUings^ which God, and aik have diflinguiihed. When U.R. faith,
" Idejireto know What the nakedrelation ofauthcrltj or jurlfdiEii' *• on addeth to this care and oner oufneffe in point of labour hj preaching <* the gelfel.
Its eafie to return, Thar Jurifdi6Hon implies an office : an office doth not only add a fpeciall bond, but requires more fervice with the greater improvement of time, and ftrength, and conftancy thcreio, as it hath appeared before.
2r The f»oReafins, which Mii?. propounds for proof of the' eonclufionj have not folidity enough to fettle the underftanding of a man lerioufly judicious.
The fcatne o£therfirft^i2r<j/2>» of M.^.is this, ^^/f'^fkatva^^diviuicowmsind po he eUr ifrethrens ^fers'ithe^
1 1 5 Cap. p. The Confiimkn of a Vifthlt church Part x
<' Qur ^atch m that regard carries andreqnires M mnch care and out" * * roufnejfe as ajfice-yr^tch , , Anfprer,
The consequence is to be denied, as no way futable to the rule of truth, as ic hath appeared at large in the former enquiry, and this one thing is alfo enough to make ic palpable. I am bound by that divine command to keep many brethren from danger, with whom I occafionaily meet with once or twice in my life: and therefore can relieve them no more: Am I there- fore bound by my office to watch no more, nor lend no further relieftofuch as be committed to my care? Will ic go for good pay at our appearance before Chrift, tofay^ I am bound by of- fice to watch no more over the people left to my care and cufto- dy, then I am bound asa Chriftian to be my brothers keeper, in a Claflis or Province ? Many of them I could never fee, or very feldome lend any fuccour unto in all my life : Therefore I am bound to doe no more to thofe that are under my charge : If I- occafionaily meet with them, to doe good occafionaily to them, but never to beftow my time and ftrength conftantly to attend their comfort, to binde up the broken, to recalhhofe that go a- ftray,2tnd to heal and help the feeble. The fecond Reafon come& out of the fame mint, and in form its thus.
Reafon 2, " Ifthefinndatton of governing a claffical Church he the leve And •* unUn of the memhtrs of one body ofChrifi: Then there u as much ^^care, onerotifnes andiabour^ ^hich id require din brother Ij confo- '' ciation to help, as the care and oner eufnes, ^hich is required in of' ^'fice^help, $r that "^hichii required in thejurifdiClion^ ^hich comes *^ from officers. The firft part is true : Therefort
Anfvur, The Propofition deferves a deaiall^ as not having a femblance of truth in it. Bec^ufe I lo've all fuch as are confociated with mc un- . der one National Synod, whom I never had a fight of, never came to fpeech with all, with whom I could never meet to doe good to them,^ or receive any good from them in converfe : That there" jfSr^Ifliouldftandboundtoput forth the like onerous, labori- ous care for their fjpirituall good, as a perfon that ftands charged with them in-'ft'^; of office^ one would certainly conclude and ^^4ily, either thofe officers doe too little, orclfelambound
._ ■ .x^H- ,.1_ .- ^ .__,. tQ
Cap.p. ' ' intheCaufcsthenof. Parti. 117
to doe too much, more then I poffibly can attain unto.
The officers mufl doe too little^ iif they ibould difeharge an office towards fuch, whom they never faw, nor knew 5 Rcver did any good to ihein,nor received any good from them.
Or elfe JjhottldU hvundto do too wftch ( more then its poffible I can attain unto ) It I fhould ftand ingaged to comfort, counfel, dire<fl, reform, and proceed in cenfurc againft fuch for their evils, which officers muft do by Chrifts appointment, being fent to ga^ ther and perfed the Saints, when I (liall never converfe with thoufands m the naEion,nor they with me,untill my dying day.
Our 5. Argument.
If tkey he Payors over allthe C ongregations in theeirCmt, tkeft they were nevf ehefen by the [ever aU (^•ngregatlons^ornot,
ijxkii^ were not chofen^ then a Paftor may be a Paflor by an e- fpeciall appropriation to a people, ot whom he was never chofen, which is crofle to the rules of the Gofpel, and the nature of the relation.
Jf they ^ere chofen by them all, then each of them is bound as much t^ aUy as the fir ft p^op/e, and therefore as much to preach and perform paftorail'ads CO the one, as to the orher. 2. Here is really non-re fidencj brought in. Nor will it facisfie, they are Pa- flors yj-Td 7/, for //thsy ftand /» the fimerclaticn of a Paftors of- fice to a Claffis, as a Paftor doth to his own flock, then they muft be f i?<?/tf» thcreunto,and are Paftors proper ly^ for fo Paftors are to their own flock.
B tit each P^fior if* the cot?fhl»4tio» flands in the fame relation of 4 Pafiors office to d CUffts,^ a *Taftor dcth to hii ownfloc^
Bothpropojifiansarc M» R Pt t er, The maj or j\ I .p.55.1.2.20l,TC2^
The oAJfumption or fecond part. Lib,2*^ 2^,3 3 3,3 3 8.
*' M^ R. ieSs tHy i.2,p 344. That they are caUed Elder 5 at Ephe^
*' Babylon^ jetyin cnmttlo, th^y dtdfiil up th^t name^ to be the Kings of ** the nations : So are Elders <9/Jeruf alem calledy in CHmnloy Sldets ** of all the Churches <j/Jerufalem colteElively takfff* ^^d as it fiU " lov^th notythat the King cfEdot» (becanfehe is one of the Kings of *' the nations ) is eleSledio the Crovm ofQhaUea by the voice of the '* Nobles : fo it u not agoodconfequence, ftch a number are called
II 8 Cap.^. TheConfiitmmof^VifihUcharch Parti*
** the Elders pf the Church of JerHfalem, therefore the fever^i ** Churches fiiould chsofs them andfukmit to them.
Reply. It is truejthefe ^ttgoodvfords,h\M it is as triiC5they do not touch the caiifc in hand, much lefle confute it, ifthey be rightly confi- dercd.
'Xht Kings of the nmotts arefoftiled Ipjivaj of diflindtiofi^ be- caureofthej(^^fi^//r»/p they have, diftind: from the'rule which r$ ereded in the Chnrch : And the fair and familiar meatiing is, This King is Ruler over tho(e people that are within the com- pafle of his nation or territory: another over his peopk,and fo every one over his own particular fubjeds, and hath no Kingly rule at all in anothers kingdom ifo herrtiic Elders of the Church- es are and may be fo called, becaufe they feed and rule within their particular Congregations, but exercife no m\c in anothers (^hnrch^ no more then the King of Edomdoth in the Kingdom of (^haldcA : and therefore the members of one Church, as they did notchoofe^ fo they ihould not ftihmit to the rule of the Elders of another Congregation, no more then afuifjeBin^halaea, as he did not choofejfo ftiould not fubmit to the KingofEdom ; by this expreffion our caufe is confirmed,not confuted. M* R- addes,
*• If all the Kings of the nations did meet, in one Court^ and in that ** Court did govern the nations with common rtyallastthority and *^ counfeU in thofe things, rvhich concern all the kingdoms in common^ *« then all the nations vfere hound to obey them in that Court, t/ind •« "^hen they do confent to the power of that common Court, tacitely ** they confent, that every one of thofe Kings fhall be a chofe» King of *^Juch andfach a kingdom.
Reflj. Thefe are ^ords which darken, and by a miftake miflead the rea- der from the mark, but rightly difcerned and fearcht into, do nothing make for thecaufe ; fir, when it isfaid, thej meet in Qourt, and govern the nations with common royall authority . this authority was z new fuper added authority, which came not from the King of Edom, or from that royal I office ( let me fo fpeak ) of the regall power he had there^ for then it {hould have belong- ed to none but him. But this is a common royall authority,and that was another authority wherewith, not only he, but alltht reft of the confederate Princes were invefted, as well as he, and that
was
Cap.9. in thtCanfes thereof. Part. I • 11^
was ft'W; SflinB: from that Kingly power, that each Kfnghad in his own kingdom, and was received^ when by the choice of the people or the Parliaments in ail the kingdoms, they fee up all thole confederate Princes : Suppofe the King efEdom, Bahjlon^ Emferokr of Fcrfi 4, Thrived ofTranfilvanU, Dtcke ofllorence : &c. this one and Joint power of confederate Princes, to a(5l in fuch a mannerjn fuch things with fuch limitation, as diftind from that parctcular princely power tbcy had in their own territories. This is the truth in the example, and /*/ Af.R. paraileil this in the cafe, in hand,and \*'^7^4///tf^« r^w?^ r<? <2» ^^rffw^»/,nameiy, .
That the Elders, who had fpeciall office, and the power of itrn their proper charges, yet when by ths combination of all the Churches they axe to meet in a Claflis, and have power put upon them toad in fuch things and in fuch a manner, whkh they ne- ver bad before ; this is not now anoffceof^ Paflor, btit thepatrer of a CommiJpoKer^ wholly diftin^ therefrom; and that is a^«- ?mne creatHra oSimm devifing : the CWt/:?tfi dealing therein, as^ the ch'Uflates do, who have allowance, and they in this cafe take allowance toadde andinftitute new f laces 'iXi6untwpowers\ni\iQ. Church, fo that they were <t//chofcn Commljfionersy butnevei' a one of them wasw P^fi^.r, which is that which M,R, wiilnoc al- lpw,and yet this frame is not able to gain(ay it.
The ilTue then is, had they been ^'^Jtors, they muft have been chofen and mainrained,which was the confequence of the reafon^., and Hands untouched, upon that fuppofitioa. But they are 0?w- mifpvners : And that h s woxds.intimate, which the nature of the , thing forceth unto, thax thej premifetaekely obe^iems and fubjC-- diiion to every one of the'Kings of the nations, not fimply asi^Lf ^Xt Kings in relation to fuch a kingdom;chat is,by p^sWrj.and pro- - portion pfre^on, tite people promiGng lubjedion to hldtrs, not* Ois to Paftors, but m to C emwijlomrs, nloich pve humar.tcr eat ares of mmi (kvifing^
Ar.g'M.mem 6- The Clafficall Qiurckconfifting of fo many Elders in a Churxhv. reprefentative,meeting together, to, exercife Jurifdidion by joint, concurrence : therefore the ading and ifliiing of determinations anjicenfures,muft either be carried on by the joint agreement of ajl^ orelfeof themajor part: for if the fewer or lefTer numbec might caft the. balance in cafes, propouaded, then the weaker,. ibpuy.QVetbe^,Xh€^ftro;igcE ( fo.tthey have all. equall power ia
ths:
120 Cap. 9. The Cm^itHtion of a FifiUc Church Pare i.
the Commiflion to the work ) and then fome few of thofe to go ononelide, and many on the other fide, if the fewer fhould have the cafting voice, then the lefTer weight {hould carry che fcales againft the greater, which is irracionall. Again, uDon this groL^nd, the pare fhoiild not only over-rule, but deltroy the whole, which is abfurd. Whence then iz is plain, that the greatty part hath the porper in th»ir handy to paflc fentence in way ofdecifion,as when it ispaft, to put it into execution.
But what if the moHhvft the "^orfi caHfe,and crre in their judge- ment and pradice ?
The anfwer is. While the fewer doproteft againft their pro- ceedings, they quit their hands of (in, and that is all they can do i but the fcntcffce muft take place : on ly,if there be a way of an ap- peal left,chey may take the b:fncfit thereof in their opportuaity.
Thefe premifedjWhich cannot be denied, I i\iUsrea(ort,
That eofirfi 9f government, ^hich nullifies thefoweroftheEl'* ders and peep/e of the Congregation, and their proceedings in a righ^ teot€6 way^that is not a power ofQhrifi*
Bm this doth fi : as inftancc,
The greater part of the C^Jfts m^y fentence a memifer of a per- ticular Church to be excommunicated, ^hen the Elders and all the people judge zr\di that tru!y,«<?;'do be worthyof that cenfure : here the power of the Elder's and people which ad in a wayofChrift is wholly hindered.
To this M.i2. anfwereth, That, ' « *' Dejurey the porrer of the greater Prejhjierj in this cafe ought t^ *' he fv^allowed up of the twoit^ces of the' Elders of the C^^Z^^' *^ gatton, - ' "■' ^^ - >' ^ , . * V . .
I . Bat this we havelicard is crofle to all the orderly proceed • ings of Chrift, af>d rules of reafon, that ihc Weaker J^joulsi over ' keartheji:ronger, the part, the whofe. • ,
2. This iayes open a gap to endlefe dijfention ; for upon this ground, fome ;?»? will fay, we have the truth on our (id e, and therefore your voces,and expreflions,though the apprehenfions of fo many, fliould give way and are to be fwallowed up by our ar- gumcnt,and muft therefbrc never appear in (ight more.
Laftlyi irhomujljHdge, which party hath the better end of the (iaffe, whether the fiwer or the ^r^^ffrnumber be in the right ? cither the greater party muft judge, or elfe there muft no judge- ment palTc at all, and (o it will be in the power of a few to
difturb.
.Cap.^. in the caufes thereof. Parti. 121
difturb,yea difanull all publike proceeding, and bring prcfent con- fufion upon the whole.
Argumenc.7. •
From the former ground I rcafon in the feventh place.
That courfe and proaeding which canftot attain hii endy is not 'atpomed^j our Saviour, whofewifdome fails not, nor can bz fruftratein its preparation.
Bmthe CUffis excommttnicatingi^ and the feeple and^ eiders of thf Congregation refiijing to (uhmit thereftnto, their excom^ munication ^^ouldhs of no firce, for they would ftill maintain communion, and they could not relieve themfelves, let them have their full fcope to cxercife all their Ghurch-power to the full.
Argument 8,
This jurisdiflion they Howexercife, either iffuesfrom the pow- er they had before their comkination, or from fome new fovper they have received /»7c^ their combination.
Not from the place and ^ower they had before the combination, for M.i?.. maintains it, as a principle, " That one Congregation " hath Kot power over another: andrtf<<i/?Ajevidcncethas much. For why (hould they or how can they, challenge any power over on^^ but they may challenge power by the fame ground over all?
//this jurisdidion iffue from fome c^w power^ That muft pro- ceed from fome neiv order or office received from their combina» tion. Itor fffrisdiBion ijftes from order, as in the firll ground, and no jurisdidion in the Church can be exercifed without an Office appointed by Chrift, as doth appear by the Second ground,
Bui there is no order or office add.d to thejn at all, for they Were Paftors and Teachers and Rulers before the combination, and there be no other officers appointed by Chrift.
Ayidtherefire this place aid powerful now upon thesi, is (I fear) zn invention of man.
Before I leave this place I (hall offer ferise cor^0^crat|O80, colleded from the former difputes, to the judgcmeot of the Rea- .der,that he may rcleive me and himfelf,in his ujoft ferious thoughts infecret. ' K i. A
122 Cap.p. The Cen^imion fifa Viftbk Chursh Part i.
X. A Paftor oi one Congregation bath not power over another, for one Church hath not power over another, therefore the po w- €r4ie rtccives muft not come From the office oFa P^iftor, for tbac he had beForejand yet Z/^, 2>p.i33. i^s (aid, *^Thu pov^er ijfues *^ from one ar^d the fims Ojfice in the Ccngregiitien and in the.
2* ^^ A Fm flour Oi hefitindsiti relatkn to hii Coftgrejratioyj, and •* in reference to the CUffis^hath not tv^oj^ut one Ojficf, p. 5 2p. g 5 ^ , ** Andjet they are eicBto tke Office of a Pafi^onr in the Congre^ *'^^r/V/^.l.l.and iib,2.^,20i ,B fit not f/eB to ths Ojfce of a Pafior *< in reference to the Claffis:lih,2>l^^*
Which (Fayj ) is very ftrangeifince there is one and the fa me office.
3, ** The powers of a Congre^atiotg^ and &f a Trefhjtery.are not "firmaly nerejfentially different^ //^,I, P432. Where ponders "diiEr not forinaly, Fay I, their operations differ not formaily : ^^ ^^d yet theP afionryhe doth notybe needs not, he cannot^ v^atch^ ^* over the ClaJpcaH Church, he cannot preaah to themconflantljf «* they hsnot conftant teachers to r^atch for the fouls of them alh *^/i^2.330. >^?'^^/;>/j;/^isnot an elder loas he hath to anFwer to ** God for their (ouls. lih, 2. 3 id, Thty^re demed to he Elders in fitding by the -^ordaf knowledge, lil;,2,p.^2y. But. this, i (ay, to preach, watch,, and feed. Elders do and ir.u.t do, by vertue of: the efTenceot their office. Therefore they have ads iormaly dif- fering ;
And thereFore have powers fcrmally differing.
4, ** There is one and the fame office which Elders ad by j **inacla(IicallandCongregationall way, lib.2»iig» If there be f^y \)on€ and the ftme Office^Khcn it relates Sih&x one and tht fame manner^ then to theClaflicall and Congregadonail Church after one, and the Fame manner 5 If then the Ccngregationall Church be their proper flock, /<^ u the Clafficall Chorch their 4)rcper flock, ^Jia fitnt idem inter fe, illa(unt idem tertio. And if^ one and the /2wtf©tfice, then its received at «?;/<? and the fameum^o
But theFe are denied in this difpute. " The Chfficall Chnrch ^cannot bear relation to one man^ Oi their proper Blder. lib^i.
344.345.
5 , Pomroffurisdi^on proceeds from the power of crder, /. 2.
35^330. Andcherclore^iaylj^fccy who^givc no ©ffice^ give no power*
^i_. __/..:.'..:: ■_. :__ _: ^ ..__.";l _*i" .*_ .^ ._,... ^vll^
Ctp.p. in the Cdufes thereof. Part l . IX^
Buc the combination of Churches gives no office to Elders, wh© were in office before they cembiaed.
Therefore they could give no power.
And yet the dijputefihh it doth, and the doflrinc of a Claflicall Church muft of necellicy maintain that principle.
Etcher thefe arc mazes and myfterious t witlings, or I confefTe I am much miftaken.
Laftly, I would intreat the fcrioas Reader to oblave, what deptijs there He hid in this device,
1. APaBor may be a Paftour in relation to ^ Church ^ and ye« tte ver be chofsn. For a Claflicall Elder is io : and why may not a hifhof he fo ^
2. fVofildyofifeea perfon that hath the formall eflence of a Paftour, and yet never did, nor is boHnd to preach f (o a Claflicall Elder is to his Claflicall Church, and why may not a Bifiop alfi have the like f
3. Would you fee a perfon, that hath the Office of a Tafiour to teach,h\xi muH have no power to rule ia chief ads of jurisdidi- on ? behold it is the poor Pa^or ofd Coffgregation ^ptc^ch he may, and adminiftcr the Sacrameots he may in his own Congregation j Bat the Claflis keeps the key of lurisdidion, they muft fend in his cenfures, excommsnications. And why may fiot a Bijbop da fi, if ye will ?
4. Wouldycfeea perronexercifef«m^/^/(?» over Churches, znd yet not be bound to preach to them? behold the Claflicall Paftordothfo, And ihQrcFove whj^ may not aBiJhoprule a Dio" cefey and preach only at his Cathcdrall ?
It is all that can be faid, that many are joyned with that one in joint power to do this.
True, But what if the Elders met in the Clajfts, (hould give power to one man to take many to himfelf, and exercife all the Ju- rifdidion without them, not as a Moderatour only, to order the adieus of the Affembly, but as having the power of a judge.
HB IS THEM A PERFECr BISHOP.
Andldefirea rule of Chrift from the Churches in the combi- nation, to convince the Elders meeting of an errour for chooling oncamongftthemfelves, and putting (upon him the Jurisdidion of a Judge, vfhich wiU not condemn thenifelves for choofng many Elders of other Churches y and invefiing them with furudiiiiot^
R2 of
1 24 Cap. p. The Confiitutim of a Vi(ibU Church Part
of Judge- like authority over \o many other Churches, bc(ide their own.
j^For if they b^ve liberty to inftitute and commit a pswer to many which Chrift never appointed, why may they not have the(3me liberty co lalhcuce apojvsr^ and commit it to one wrHcii Ghrilc never appointed ?
For when ic is atfirmed and confeffed, that one Congregation hath no power ovt:r another , therefore if they rtctive ihis power aver other Congregations, Icsnot theOiftceoia Paftouc or tea- cher that gives chat power, for that they had compleaciy when they were officers but of one Congregation,
There fire the fsrver they receive from the combination mtiFt he no office' fOTver,
T here fire it mftB be fime other fo'wer, bejlde that.
Therefore ComhinAtion gives feme power tor mtny^ befide the fetter ofoffice^ that Chrift hath not appointed, and that is a hu- mane invention.
And why may they not give the like power to one mm^ and let him take Surrogates^ Deans, Arch- iicjtsffnsy lind C^^^" cellopirs to himfeif : this is but a humane inventioPj as the o^ ther.
In a word, let Mi /J. give me but one place of Scripture, or one found reafin for it.
I, That a per fin maj be a Paflour to a people^ by whom he "^as. ne^er chofen.
a, And that he may be a PaFhur ( as the Office of a Paflour is appointed by Chlift ) to/uch^ to jphom he nsi^jer c^n nor Jhotili preach conHantly^
Si And that he is bound to exercife JurisdiBion of cenpire^ and decifion of doubts to fuch, to whom he neither needs, nor. indeed is bound 2^<?^^^^jr //7^ 5}j<?^fl(.
-4,orLaftly, that the Churches may give power to a man or men that Chrift never appointed*
And I (hail profefiel will willingly yeeld the caufe. But they muft either make good the three fir fi, or elle prove the latter, or eUe the pillars oi the Presbytcriall Church will fail.
Sedion.3.
We have now done with <?»^/?r/ of grounds ^ whereby the con^
,. ftirnftrir* ^
Cap.p. in the Caufes thereof. Parti, 125
ftitution of a Presby teriall Church may be difcerncd. We Ihall add (Another y and thence aUo di/pt^if, Ic is then conteffcd on all hands, and granted ofcen by M. Rfi*
^^ That a (^hsirch in an Iljtnd mty dif^enfe all the Ordinances *' of God, ef Ordination and excommunication, heamfe it is a •* (^htitch i^roperljfo calltd,
1, ^^ hi that it is a little City^ and a little kingdome of ^efm *^ Chiji^ having within it felf power ef the word and Sacra* ^^ms»ts,
2, ^'z^'ndalfothat it is aChtirchy and hath the e^ence of a ** Churchy to ^hioh Agree the effentiall notes of a vifible Chtsrchi *^'Now preiichii9-g of toe word, and administration of the Sacra* ^'m^nts^ a'e f^^jf nti4ilnot^s of a vifihle (^hurch^
From thps groHndi would chus reafon.
If a Chnrch in an llaitd m^j dilfenfe allths cenjures and all th§ ordi*iayjces then e very particular Congregation may,
Btitthefirft is granted.
Therefore the f^cond cannot he denied.
The Profofition is evidenced mr/ij waies. TVhere there is the faoie power appointed co tiie hav^ ends, there may be and indeed oughcrobctheiamcopeiations, i^/<f in every vifible Congrega- tion rightly conftuuned, there is the fame power, and that ap- pointed to the iauie tvA$. ^
This (eiond pare adriiitsno deniall, becaufc fenfe and experi- ence gjve in ceftiniony. Tliere be all the Officers which Chrift. bath appointee:! in the one.as in the other.
All are enjoy rji:d to put forth <dl their operations , and to fullfiil the work of their miiiuliry, and the duties of their cal» ling, one as the other, andthet^^s^i isthe (ame in ^i?^, the gathe- ring and ptrrfeding oi the Saints,
The Propofuion is proved from that principle of reafon, that ojier*iri fcqmtpfr ejf^^ The op.::r3i;ioa anivvet5 the con{^-im- lioa.
The third gro^:>tdfoimct\Y liid^ confif m.s the fame* , Where there is an Orlice or pOvVcf i^ppvJinted by God, th^rc needs no other power, Datthe Office;, to authorize to the work, and it lequiies the pcrtormanct ot tt. .
Andlaftly, If the power be the fame, and the end the fame, t^fio the power aiuftbe/y*/j(,'?r^ and in vain, if it (hould not be^ -...__ „ ' _.. „ R z .':.'' .^ _ vut\, ,
12 5 Cap,9« ^^-'^ Conftimionofa Viftble Churc h Part i
put forth to the end. And the power Qiould be wronged, and the infticution of Chrift alfo, it it ftiould be hindered in the attai- ning that end.
And let any man (hew any power, right or ability, that a Church in an Hand hath co difpenfe any Ordinance; and it will clearly appear every particular Congregation hath as much,
For,
1. All the difpenfationsGHuch a Church i{Jue from the intrin- yz-^i^iif/jon^^pr of the Rulers called by Chrift to the work, and fo it doch in all other Congregations.
2. If neighbourhood of other Churches, he but a fep Arable ad' junB, it can add nothing r<? tht conftitutioK^ and fo to the ope- ration of the Church, for the nature of (uch adjunds touch not the efl'ence or conftitution of the thing in any mea- fure.
But neighbonrhood is but a fepArable adjunEi, as experience and common fenfe can teftify; becaufe tither death, or diffention may take away fbme Charohes, and nullifie them, and yet fome particulars arepreferved.
3. SuffofetChmA gathered and ereded on a continent in the wildernefle, and is there alone. If this Church could ad all thefecenfures, and difpenfe all Ordinances, before any other was planted by them : and if thole that come after, do abridge them of that liberty, thej have power over them : but power they have noi;e, for one Congregation hath not power over ano- ther.
4. Beftdesy Thofe operations which a Congregation puts forth, out of the authority of the Office and Officers, which they have received from Chrift, and for which they are called, thole operationsooghtnotte be abridged.
5% iV<i7,If the Officers and Offices remain the fame, they ought not, they cannot be abridged. Where the fame intrinfecall power of conftitution according to God remains unaltered, there the operations remain the lame.
Obj. ^^ If it be (aidf they fliould fubmit to a combination of "Churches, as well as combine as members of a particular Con- ? gregation.
^nfw^ This is, Petereprincipium, To beg the queftion,
2. Suppofe they will not, then the other Churches cannot exad or command that, no more then a particular Congregation
can
Cap.p. in the Canfes thereof. Part.i. 117
can command me to be a member.
5. They ought not fo to combine as to prejudice the operations ok that power, which they have received oi Chrift, and which they are injoyned to put forth accordingly. And lee there bs any warrant (hewed oat of the word, that 'ioy perlon or Church hach power CO hinder the operation of a Paftour or ruling elder, in any on^ ad of his office, more thsn in another.
And Laftly, It hath bz^n proved, that the addition of any thing befides an Office adds no power or right of Jurisdidlion. Ground third y?f/?r^.
6* 1 1- the gr<j/i;?<j^ of the combination be of no force, nor carries any validity with it. Then the combination and claHis hlls wichic.
But the ground which is given, is ameer fallacy, and hath no validity in it, Namely, ^^Thepreventi>ig or curing the mint and ^' poliutloftthat afcandull ^ill brmg by the neernt^e of cohahi" ** tat ion.
That this is no ground it will thus appear.
If the fcandall in an ordinary courfe may, and will fall out a« mong thofe that are nearer, then many in the combination .• then tfeis neernefic is not a (ufficient caufe of it,
At^rimam: As in cafe members trade among people of ano- tfeerClaffis, and give kandalous example there.
2. They who live a: the outfiJe of the combination, are nea- rer the Congregation of another Ciaffis then their own.
J. The Scandall given, it goeth far and wide into the provinces and nat ions alfo.
BefidcSjthe righteous proceeding according to the rule of Chrifl: ; in a particular Congregation is a cure appointed to remove the polluting and infeding. power of the (candall, be it dene never fo ' far cfF, or ^ver fo neer. .
Section. 4.
The th'.rd fort ofgrQunds taken from the nmme of a Church.
1. A Church in the Gofpel is never fifed only fir Elders,
2. There cannot be a 'Dtfinition given, that will agree to a ■ congregdttioffalUnd Tresbjterlall Chhrch,
3. If the Congregations be ^ecies fpecialiJlim<£ of a true Church, then there canbenolower^fc^/relultingor arifing from them, asthisdotb, . - - _ . 4,- If
128 C ip. 9, Tin Consiimion of a yifMe Church Part, i
4. Ik every Cangregacion hath all the Integrall parts of a Church, then it is an intire and comfleat Church.
Bat ic haih all forts of OfficerSjas Rulers and People ruled.
5. If the Cladis addns other Officer to them, then they add no nevB pcmr oi luch Jurifdidion, becauie that ifliies from them.
6. Every Integrum is made up of his members, therefore in mture they are beftrc^ therefore Churches hefire CUjfis. Th^tt-^ iovQr^hat each have they receive from them, thtvcfovQ they have no Officers but fromthem^ therefore both OrSnation And furls- di^ion com? from them,
Sed;ion.4.
How far a particular Congregation is bound to meet in one place
Oar pradljce here will be che ht^expofition of oar splnion, and . that is ulually thus.
In= cafe the C'^^ngregMion grow coo big, and therefore be forced to iwarm outiOr in ci(e they tran$flant themfelves from one place to anotheriSo thac^parft be forced to go before to make preparation for thole that follow, V7e then fend one Officer with the fmdltr Party, andthegreater number remain with the reft ; and yet are < ^hMi one Church \v\ our account, and under one Presbytery of
Elders, chofen Rulers ot the Congregation. "
But when the Congregations are fxed, and they eftabliftied in peace, andy^-f/f^ with fupporc about them, there Qiould be no wore, then may comely and comfortsiblj meet together , to partnk^ of all Ordinances, tlje ufe and benefit of the Uhour of their Oncers.
Hence an ^Anfxver may be eafily accommodated to the exam- ples^ which M./^. brings, for the evidcnctngof a Prefhjterian Church.
I. That of the Apofiles Church will in no wife fuit his end, or ferve his turn, or make good the queflion. For to make up a ^refhjteriall Church, there muft be many Congregations, many £lders appropriated to thele Congregations, which have power over their own okIj^ and not over others : Thefe muft combine, and upon the combination thefc Elders muft aiTembki anddil- penfe their cenfures, and (et down their d^cifions.
But there were no Elders appropriated tp their feyerall charges . _ . ^. . : _. and
Cap.9« in the canfcs thereof. Parti. tz9
and Ckarches, which had poweronly over them. And fich EU ders the Afoftles could not be^ bccaufe though they had aS, power in them, yet thej had no for^r limit eA^ for that did ^m//^V^r^9 and contradid their Apodolicall com million.
The reft of the examples, q\. Antioch^ Ephefm, Rome^ though it were granted, that upon their greater growth and increafe, and (o want ot Elders, they might meet in divers places fir the while^ the(e might ftiil be under one Presbytery, their Officers in a diftind manner attending upon them. And therefore gerfim 'Bucerns his anfwer fuits here, ^« adeo ineftire fhl^inuerit^ &c. that becaufc they met in divers places they were under divers Presbyteries or Elders.
2. It doth not appear out of any text, nor any evidling argu- ment gathered therefrom, that ( fcttiog afide the Church of /<- rtifklem ) they (hould need meet in fevcrall places.
3. Letitbcconfidered, whether by Churchy many Churches m^y notbcintendcdt oi Saul made havockjff^e Churchy u of all Che faithfull members of aU Congregations,
CjHAfi
f^
1 30 Cap. lo, Jhe Con^tmJQn of a rifiile Cfmreh Partj .
Having difcovcrcd the conftitution of this Preshy^
temUCburchy we are now to confider of
Such Argtments asM.R. alledgeth for the confix mationof a Pre$b)temU Cburcb, Anf-^ered^
WHich we fiiiU fuddenly difpatch, becaufe we have held the Reader foxnewhac with the longeft in this debite. His firft argument is taken from the Church mentioned m CMat, 18. and his reafon is this. " If C.hrifi alludeth here **U the Sypedrj andcon0eryofthefews^ ^ith ^hkh hit hea- ^^rers were well acquainted i The» a Trefiyteria/i Church of " Elder s coHeSied and . eomhined from many Congregations^ U ^^hcTe under ft oodi
" Bm our Saviour nHu^es here^unto the Synedrj and ConfiHorj ■.
^^cf the Jews,
Tha<:^oxe A Prejhytcriall Church is heremderflood,
^nfw. Both the Propofitions may fafely be denied: nor is
there any evidence that can evid the certainty of them: for as
M. Robin(on faies Well, The manner of our Saviours proceedi^ig
ss(opj^in^andobvio444 to anardinarj affrehenfion^that it majea'-
Jily and familiarly he perceived.
The alluding to the Jcwifh Synagogue would add little light to the procefl^ ROW propounded : Should our Saviour mean a farti^ cular Syoagogue^thty had.»ff/ the povpcr of e^eommunication in their hands; for the CharchoF the Jews was a nationaU {^hurch^ and unto Jemfalem the males were bound to repair three times in the year : and it they were not cafiomfrom hence^ no excomma^ nication could hcempleat, Fpr they had their liberty thither to appeal in weightieft matters, and the delivering a man to the De- vil was a matter of greatcft confequcnce, that could behll him, andthereforehewouldinreafon fee the through tryall. And to fay, that our Saviour alluded to the u4tionall Church of the Jews, as to confound the goverment of the Golfel^ with that of the Law.
OpilO. /> the Cdufes thereof. Part i . 13 1
2. This were tof€ndajnancoa^^w^r4//r^/^»/tf//5noctoa Claffis yea co fend him thither, where be was not like to finde relief: fortheplantiffe might be dead and buried, before the Councdl could be gathered.
3 . The diredion of our Saviour points out apparently fome (lan- ding TribHnall^ and that at hattd. Such a Church whereof both the f Arties vers members : That when two witnefles could not Icc down the cffv^nder, The Lord Chrift raifed an ^hole Churchy as the body of the army, to overbear his obftinacy : 1 would willingly lee how a Church in an Hand, a folitary Church upon a continent, or haply two Congregations fitting down together, orhowthefirftChurchat7<f^«/2/f»>, c^^.i.ag. could take any warrant to cxercife any ad of difciplinc againft an offender fromi this place; or from any word of the Gofpel, VPON THIS gROVND.
Ladly, It doth not follow the allufion had been to a CiafHs ( for there were none but a nationall Church) but rather to a Coa- fiftory fuitable to the Synagogue.
The Propofition alfo admits a juft deniatt : for an allufion is only a fimilitude : and thcfimiittiidrcnifik in fome particular, befidc the qudity of the Judge, as thus. As the offender that would not hear the fuprcam Judge was cut of, fo look you muft at the par- ticular Congregation, as the chief tribunall • and therefore he who will not hear her fpeak, let him be call out and accounted as no tnember of the Church.
And that the relemblance could not lie in the ludge^ this feems to evidence it; becaufe the Judgement in the Sarthedrim, was mlxt (asthephrafe intimates, D^/i/.iy.i 2. 2 Chron.i^,) ^tttr \y oiEceiefiaftick., p2iXi\y efcivill Itidges, who, as the cafe did require, had their hands and voices in the verdid, which carries no refemblance in our Church- work.
Argument, i.
" The (^htirch •fheleevers convened together is ft id a Church ** met together, fif hearing the word and receiving the Sacraments^ ** But this is a Church afjemblednot to prophefjing orprajing, but ** to rebuking and jueUciallcenptring.
tAnfvf.
The Church meeting together^ though the fcope be for praier
S a and
iji Ctp.io. The ConftmtmofAVifibU church Parc.i.
and prophccying mainly, yet not only : For they may be jointly attended, the adminiftration oiall Chrifis holy things may, nay mod properly Qioald then be attended ; as when the preaching of the word is ended, the cenfures aUo may be adminidred : nay, un« leffe fonae peculiar cafting circumftance require the contrary, they Jhonldfihe^^
Argument, j.
^^ The Chnrek here ^oken of, is fitch 4 pifiriotir and jfidtclaU **fiap, M oH^ht to he obeyed in the Lord, uptdfrpam 'of excommu~ ^^ nicMion, BHt^mnltitHdeof bdeeversare not fuch a jfidkiall ^feM*
^nftft
The 3/i;f0r is the queftion in hand, and indeed part of the con* clafion to be proved, namely, whether a particular Congregation, be the higheft tribunal!, or a ClaHicall Church. And M.i^. takes one fart of the conclufion to prove the other.
If the Congregational! Church be not highcft, then the Clafficall
The Minor (bould have been proved, and not propounded na« kedly.
Argument. 4.
** tvhatever Church may excommfmlcAte^ every wemhr there* ^ of Convened "^ith the Chinch may infliB all infer inur puftijh' ** mefitJo
*' But iailthe menthers convened cannot infliSl le^trptimjhmentf^ ^asr$omen and children cannot rebuke openly^
Anfww
The confequence is iceble, as fhall appear from the nature of de^ iegatedpnblikc power, which is committed by Chnft to per fins capable ihQxcoi 9 which women and children are not; the women ffer their Sex, Children tor ^ant ofexercife of their under fianding^ being excluded.
I^oth any man reaCon thus, becaule people have potver to shoofe their OjJ^^^r/, therefore women may put in their voice in dledion?
If the Body of 4 corporation may put out a Major upoQ iu& de-
fcrt*
Cap*io. in tin Caufes thereof. Parti. 13 j
ferti therefore '9Pomen and children. No, the wife God provides that the voces and judgements of thefe (hould be included in the male and chief, of them, and in them they {hould be (atisfied, and therefore the ff^ife id Af pointed to ask. her Husband at home.
Argument. 5,
*' Thdfe to rtfhom the e^ence and definition of a minifteriall ^ ** Church, havingpov^er to excommHmcaceydoih nfcefarilf belong • *' thefe and thefe onlj^are under ftood under the name of the Church* *^ But f$ it iiy that the ejfence and definition of a Afinifleriall ** Church having power to excommunicate^ a£reeth not necef" "•^ (arily to a great Company of beleevers afembled ^hurch»^ ^^V(faies.
4nfi».
Both the propofitions with a fair interpretation admits s denial), as being clearly falfc.
I, ThQ prop&fiiisyf. BecauCe a Church neither as r<?f««; ^j[]Cf«r«- ale alone, or as it arifeth to be Totum integrah, is here only under- ftood. Bat the (econd (en(e and fignification is here firitly atten- ded ; becaute both people^ and elders have their power, parts, and ^/'^f<rj in this work in a right order and manner: when there be Elders, they muft lead: but when there are none, the Church can exercile many adls without them, or can eled them, and with them excrtife all the reft. So that when it is laid,* a Minifteridl Church is here under^aody the word mini^eriall admits feverall iignifications ;• either Mmxfters without the body cxchfivey and jbatisfalfe: or the Minifiers ^iih the body inclptfive. Now a ^1/Jwi/^tfrw// Church in the faircft fenfe aims ac both. In the firft fenle the Propofition is falle, in i\\q fecond u. dorh not corcludc* * To whom the tflence and definition of a Miniileriall Church, i,e, aChurchoirMinifters wjchouc thcbody having power to escotn- municate doch rjecefl&rily belong, thefe and chs^fe onely are here underftood. This is Calle, and M./2. himfelf will refute it, lib,i* p.226.
2. The iWi«or involves many things in it, and therefore ic only troubles. For when its laid, T^^^/^rtftfc/^ Mlnifieriall Churchy , to whom power of excommunication appermins, agrees not necejf^^ yilj to a companj of beleevers.
S J , "Here
?34 Cap.ic. The Conflitution of a FifibUchurch Part i •
C i.ThercisaMinifteriallChurch. Here be three things < 2. This hath power to excommunicate, .
l^ 3, This agrees not to beleevers.
1, It is conceded, and hath been largely proved, that by belee- vers ok a vifiblc Church, wemeanfuch, who arc lo vifible to the view of charity, though not fuch in truth. And therefore I won-
, der that M,i2. (hould again trouble himfelf to prove that which no man denies*
2 . That thefc belet vers combined arc a Church before they have guides, and have power alfo to excommunicate, that we hold. But they have not a minifieriall power taken in the fjarrowefi and ftriBefifenff, as here; they have not formally the power of Office, fotefiatemOjficij, ytt poteltatem judic^, the power of judgement they have, as after (hall appear.
Argument«<5.
The Sixth Argumeat refers to firmer pro of s,m6, wealforeferto firmer Ay^Jwers,
Argument,7.
The Seventh Argument taken from Ta.rAm Authority ^ That there can be no complaint to a mnltitude, needs EO anfwer, being evidently, experimentally falfc, how often, how ordinarily are complaints made to Parliaments ?
Argument. 8.
** // the hottfe of Cloe complained of an open fault to the holy A" **poftle Panl to crave his direEiions and help in way of refirmatUn , ** having anther itj in all Churches then complaints mnft be to BU *^ der s only y and excommnnication aSled only by them, and fecond* ** ly^ The Holy Ghefi gives direction and rnles about receiving ** complaints to the Elderjhip, Tit.i. 13.
An/w.
I. The confequence is denied. Vot Cloe might have made her complaint to ony one o^th^ members of Corinth : but chofe rather 10 do it to the ApofilefbcciMik his Apoftolicall power would be faelpfuli in that cafe.
a. WhentherebeJS/ii^r/ina Church, all the complaints mujl'
be
Cap.io. i9$ the Caafes thereof. Part, f • I j |
be made to theaa, aiidthe caufes prepared and cleared, and then by their means they muft be complained oi to the Church. Thus PafiUdv'ikthTitWf to hear complaints with the Elders, and ^7 (he Elders to complain to the Church. Now to reafon, complaints muft 6e made by him, and Elders to the Cnurch, therefire they mufi: he made only to them, and not t9 the Chnrch^ is a j very weak confequence.
3 . I cs gran ted by Divines there can be no proceeding to exeom » municatioyty but with the mcite cou/ent of the people, therefore to them the complaints of the evills muft be made by the El- ders.
4 I would know, in csScmatij Br etlsrenh^veia^ occafion gi- ven by the elders in a Church of an Iland^ whether may they com- plain, and to whom, if not to the hody of the people, and they muft know the complaints, before they can grve confent to the cenfure*
5. Suppofe there be g^^^fe an^ h^retkall doBrine preached i?y Oncers, for which the people may juftly rcjed thek Paftours, in cafe they will not recant, and be humbled, as all conkfle ; whe- ther muft the people rejed their Paftours for fuch evills, and never fpeak to them ? or if the evill muft be required, and called for to triall, may not a complaint be made to thefe people, before they tome to examine and try ?
Niyfuppofe all the elders ^«? one ^ in a Congregation (hould be delinquent, dwelling only by one other Church, ftiould the com- plaints be carried to the one Slder^ and not be carried by him to the whole body, when it is prepared ?
Argument.^,
** That Church is here under flood to whom the keyes Uvr<? gi» ^^^jen, Mat.l6. Butthej xvere given only to a CUfficall Church ^^ there,
Anfrp,
The Minor is barely affirmed : and therefore it fufficcth for the while to deny, it, the proof fliall be given* in the proper place.
Argument, 10.
^' The only afferent argument again fi this inter pretationu "^eaJ^,
1 35 Cap. 10. Tks C0>^siitmon of a VifiUs Church Part, i •
[\ and there fire thuffenfe mttft have noflrengt^ in it.
Anfvo*
Both the parts failj Fori, Thatis«flf the only apparent argu- menc that is here remembred, which either is or hath been given by perfons of a contrary judgement.
2. If that was weak, yet it doth not follow, that the different feafe is clear, and the interpretation ftrong ; becaufe there may be many ktter reafous rendred happly then there were yet al- ledged.
But let us attend the evidence, whereby it is proved, that the VJotdfhffrch inthenewteftament is (ometmes takfff fir Officers only : M.5^//fecingthe Clrcngthof the rcafon coming down the Hill upon him, which at leaft might, and indeed doth caft fuch a ftrong fufpicion upon the cade here propounded, leaving oi it a- lone, defolace, dcfticuteoftheleaft loving look of the allowance of any text,that might be a fecond in the field. The good man, ac- cording to chat fagacity and fearpncfle of difpute, wherein he ex- celled, beftirs himfelf, andmufters up all his forces (eeks far and wide to win fome confent, but at laft all comes to this, That a man may fnppofe fme fuch thing here^ but cannot get one place tofpeak profeffedly for him.
And to fay the truth, were the word Ecclefia rarely ufcd, and that the thing it felf had been out of ordinary confideration, it had been a fair plea to have faid, the Scripture is very (ilent touching this (ubjed, and the word feldome u(ed : and therefore no marvell there wants confent. But when the thing is fo often, lo ordmarily handled in ill the Evangelifts and Epiftles : the very word com- monlyjconftantly treating about the fame fub/ed, and yet it ^ould never be taken in the new teftament in this fenfe, It gives a (hrewd fufpicion, and fuch as cannot be wiped out, nor comfortably borne, that the (enfe is here fathered and forced upon the place, but is not the naturall and native meaning of it,but fome changeling put into the room.
Let us then hear what U.K. adds. Rev.t, The Angel of the « Church ofEfhefiisficz. Here Angel Bands fir the Viphole fhf4rch, *' and the ^hole Church U "^rote unto under the name of the ^ngel " •/ (kch a Church, \iphich may thus be demonflrated : becaufe *^ not only the LMinifiersy but the people, who have ears^rO hear, ** are commanded to hear^ what the Ifirit faith unto the Churches.
Anfrp,
Cap.i* inthccaujesthtrtof. Parti. 137
1. Tiie ehing now queftioned, tnd to be provcd^ts, whether the W«rd Church is ^uc for Blden. Now I would f ^n know, whe- ther M.i?.orany mm can fay^ tbac the name Church here '\'& taken for Elders onlyi allthepad'agesofthecert, all the quota- tions tell us the contrary, therefore here is not a fyllable or a fhe w ef any thing to evince it. 1
When the whole Chorch is wrote unto« and the Epiftle fupec- {cribed to the Angeli this intimates iomething touching the (ig« nificationof the name Angel, but nothing at all touching the name Churchi fo that the thing is wholly millaken*
Be(ide, that which M,/?. would, touching the Ansel, will hardly down with any difcerniDg man. Trae it is» that by Aqgel many may be intimated, the word being taken coiledively^ ^^^ The Angel of the Lordpiteheth his tents ahut the righteom , This fenle hath good Authmcs, and good realon s bat that the whp|e ChuFch Qiould be underOiood in that word, will hardly ftacKl with the context: for fee ho w ftraogely and Mt:nily the words will found, To the Angel of the Church of g^efusy i.e. To the Church of the Church ofEfhefns^ I fuppofca man will fiiade lit- tle reafon in fuch Kheto'tick.
Afecondplace is, AB. 18, 2 1, P4ul called in at Jerufilem and (alutedthe Church, itxanntt be thought in reafon, that the Elders only were there faluted, nor by that word intended, be- c aufe it appears by the next verfe, that the ApoKles fcope was t9 confirm the hearts of the Difciples in all this voyage qf his, and therefore had an eye unto the weakeft; and tholie that wanted his fweet refre(hing : and in all probability the Church hearing of his arrivalli afTenbled to give comfortable entertainment, and fo to be comforted by him.
ThereftoftheAnfwcr is not only that which we grant, but the mod rigid of the reparation prove, that in the old Teftameni the Hebrew and the Greek word ufed by the Septuagint is fo underdood : and therefore it iigrantedi without any Me to the one, or gain to the other*
Argument II*
^^The Church th4t the pUntifemufi telly that Church id to ** admonifh fuhlikely the ofenisr. But that u the Church ef 81" Vdirs, lThef.5,l2.i3, lTim..5.20. Luk, 10.16, for thej only
tc
wl. w — ■
dtrc
ijS Cap.io. iheConJlmtionpfamfbleChmrch Part.x,
._,^_ — _ __ ^ _ —
*^ dre to receive pMikf comfUinis, and to rehnksfHi likely^ at *«Tit.i.i3. iTim.j.ip. aTim.4.a.
This hath been fully anfwered iathc eighth, whether I refer the Reader: only remember he may, that by the order of Chrift, the Elders are to receife the complaincs»and to prepare them for chi Congregationi and then they are to report them unco the people* and they CO hear and receive them, and they are to pa^e a Judiciall fentf nee, the Elders leading the adion in an orderly manner, and caking their confent thereunto. Therefore the ir^h ctftuous Corinthian was faid to be rebuked of many, and to be judged ofthemalloi and that hoc only by the judgement of dif- cretioni for fo they might judge tho(e that were without, yea they are req«ired legally to forgive him» and therefore they ^li aslcgally and Judicially binde him. J . iu* :.
Laftly, WhacwillM*/^. fay of his exfpedants, who preach publikely, and therefore do inftrud and reprove publikely^ as in iThef.5.12. aTim.^a.
Argument i».
The twelfth argument hath received its anfwer before,arifing eutof amiftakewbich hath been often fpoken to, becaufe nei- ther women alone, nor children, will make a Church, nor have any publik^ powtr put into their hands for that put» -pofc.
Argument i;.
The Thirteenth Argument is propoundedjas chough there was no great weight laid upon it, and therefore I choughc co paffc ic by wholly at the firft ; yet upon fecond confideracion,! conceived icnot amiffe to intimate a word to remove a ftooe ouc of the way, chough it be (o imallj thatany man who CQuld ftir his foot, need aotllumbie atic.
The probability here prefenced is chis,
*^ThMt Chrift ccHld n9t ^eM mean a viftl^h ^on^regatitn •/ ^people and Eider i convened^ u Becaufe if thej did convene u
''worjhif
Cap.io. in the Caufes thereof. Parti. 139
«« worjhipgodiftjpirh And in truthy they meet in ChriHs name^ *' hut there Ufome other thing re^jfuired that the exeommuni* ^' eating Church meet for the aEifiAll exercife of difcipline : for «< befiJes meeting in Chrifis name, there is required that they *' meet with IhuXsfpir it avdtherodofdifclplinetfo that Pauls ** ij5#Wf, as an Elder y is required^ who hath the fonder of excom- * munica tion, as requijite to this meeting.
AnfwA*
Whenever the Church meets in Chrifts name, flie hath Chrjfts power to execute all ads of difciplinc as well as dotftrinc, having her right conflitution.
2. Its clear in the text, the Church might and (hould have cadouc the Inceduous Corinthian without fault provocation, nay without his knowledge^or confent by fending, and therefore the Church is blamed, in that (he did not fo.
3, The holy Apoftlcfor their provocation to the work, and incouragement in ir,expre{reeh his confentj that his fpirit concur* red with them,and did give full approbation to their proceeding.
4>. This his fpirit doth not difpenfe the excommunicationy nor give them power to do that which they cculd not do before, but incouragcd them to go on in the work which they had formerly negl€(Sed,and was lo necelTary to be performed.
T a Chap
,._, __ II ■ . j,-r. - ^
Part. I . of Church'Difcipline. Chap. ri . 185
■ . ■ ■ , ■ ■ _^ — ^
C H A P. X 1.
T'
'oHchingthe frfl SHhjeH of EccleJiafticMlponyryiyhere the Na ture of It isdifcovered^and the Arguments brought aqain^ i anfvpered*
Efore we can propound the ftate of thecontro- verfy , in which the ftrede lyes , and addc fuch proofs as may be fiiitab'e to fettle that which we conceive to be the truth , we mufl: of neceflity crave leave to preface fomething touching the nature of Eccleftafticall power in the generall , and lay out th^ feverall parts and branches of it , wherein it \% G^prefled , an" may belt be perceived by an undeVftanding Rea- der; becaufc this will give light to that which followes, and will dayly help to difcover the miftakes of fuch arguments which are brought to darken this truth.
Ecclcfiaftical power made known unto us ufually in Scripture nnder the name of JC^'^/, thefigne or adjun(3: being put for the thing fignified, the enfigne of authority for authority it felfe.
r Supreme and Monarchical!, This power is double 5 <
C Delegate^nd Miniftcriall.
Rev. 1. 1§*
!♦ The Supreme 2ina Monarchkall^owtx refidesoncly in our and 5.7. Saviour ,,can onely be given and attribued to hira , and to none ^^^: 9- ^. other : He is the King and Law-giver of his Church , the Head ^^^^' ^* of his Body, and the Saviour thereof. He alone hath the ^7^^ of David jOpeneth, and m wan /hffPteth;Jhfits, a^d no man opens \ He muft have all power both in Heaven , and Earth, that muft pofTefle that place of Head-fhip, execute the office and opeations thereof- and that none but Chrlfi: hath , and therefore none but he can have the priviledge, what ever is pretended to the contrary : And of this we do not inquire in this place,
2. There is alfo^ fuhordlnate and delegated power^ which is proper to our prefent difquifition , and it is nothing elfe, but (*yf right given by commiffion from Chrift to ft Terfons , toaH
in his houfe , according to his order,
"Bj rightjis oieant aj«^ or 4«^<^'^.which according to God cer-
A a taine
185 Chap. II. ASHrveycftheSnmme Part.
taine perfons poffeffe in their cxternall adminiftration , ifTuing from fuch fpeciall relation , which attends them in their condi- tion , unto which they^ar^ called , and appertaines to no other, iinlefle they be in like eftate , and this is given by (^hri/}yfo that they h we no right, but by allowance from our Saviour^ they have no more,it goes no further^is no other, then what heappoints : he gives lawes ,and fets limits how to bound it,and they may go no further then their commiffion will cary them out.
We adde, its given [_tofit ^erfom^'JhccdiufQ thofe are here in- tended , v;ho according to God are onely capable thereof, to wit fiich Perfons who are made able to receive this power , and to put forth the practice thereof ; and hence Women, becaufe of their fexe, and Children becaufe of their weaknefs, and mad i Cor. 14. Men , becaufe of their diftempers , are difmabled , and fo exdu- H'c ded thispriviledge.
And upon this ground it appears how all fuch confequences I with which wc meet fo often, conclude juft noching.If power be in the Church of beleevcrs, then Women and Children might exercife it : So Mr. Bally Mt^Reutherford, This inference comes from a falfe fuppofition , and fo the conclufion fals to the ground; for that is taken for granted, which ever was, and tor ever ought to be denied 5 that Women and Children were fit Perfons appointed by C/jr//? to manage this power, which is crofle to the letter of the text , and contrary to the opN nion and profeHion of us all , and therefore I here mention it that the Reader may look at it, as not worthy theconfideration when ever he (hall hereafter meet with it.
It is laftly faid, \^they mtifi aB according to Chrills order{^ for CWis not the G'o^of confulion, but of order; andtherefore as all power is from Chrifl committed to the Church ; fo it is both re- ceived and exercifed in that order which Chrifl himfelf hath or- dained.The whole Church is an Army terrible with banners : The whole Army is in dayly fight j but all the the parts do not fight in the fame manner, but each Perfon keeps his place & pofiture. The power is in the whole firftly , but each part knowes his rank, and ads aftet his owne order and manner; The Officers in theirs, and the members in theirs ; The whole adis fome things imme- diately,foniething mediately ; but all is adedby it, or by poW€£ received from it.
This power,for explication fake, is chusdiftiftguifhed j ,
Its
Pare. I . of ChHrch'Bifciflme. Chap. II. 187
f In w^;«jf, when combined and this is fo^^
Its either a power ^ \ Donatioms
• In one , when given to him ; this is fo^ L tefias OjficL
I . The power <>/ judgement ; the whole may be and doth afl m admiflions and excommunications ; for the reafon is alike in both. Ejufdem efireclpere^ rejicere. To inveft with priviled- ges.to cut offfrompriviledgcs : The Apoftle fpeaks,All,as an a6l ofalK I Cor. 5. 1 2» yea judge them that are mthln; cafi out there^ fore from amongyou, (i, e.)From amongft the Body andMembers of the Church /The inceftuous perfon was not onely among the Eldersj) and they are bidden to caft him out; the words cary acaufallpower with them, zS^av^n-n c/5 t/^ cafi out from a- mong you^ V. 13. and this is called judgement by the Holy Chofi , which is the ground why we keep that expref- fion.
2 Tl7€pwer ()f gift or ^/^5?i<?;2 is that which the people have, as the corporation hath power to choofe a Major, and to give him authority to do that which they themfelves cannot do : So it is with the Body of a congregation , who do eled and leave the impreflion of anOffice upon men gifced,though they be notfuch formally themfelves , nor can be faid to labour in word and do- flrine to be rulers,to dilpenfe Sacraments ; only what this giving iSjis to be underftood with a grain of fait, and requires a wife and wary explication • and therefore this power may be atten-
, r !♦ Inthe rife and reafon of it. ded, 3 2» In the manner how it is communicated,
^ 3. Inthe firft fubjedor/sre^zoF c/^xJ/kof in whch it k ^ received.
L The rtfe of this power , and the reafon , why it is necefla- ry to be attended in a Church conftituted,will fpecially appeare, ifweeyethe ^W, which alwayes fteeres the ad:ion among fuch as be Agents by counfell.
In all combinations there is and will be fome common end s That end rauft havcmeanes toattaincit, tothcfe meanesand rules each man muft bind himfelf to attend, & in cafe he do not^ tofubmit to another,to be diredled and reformed,orelfe to yield to the whole, that he may be cenfured and removed therefrom. Forotherwifetheend cannot be attained , northemeanes at-
Aa 2 tended
1 88 Cnap. n • ^ purvey ujitde ouTJtmz raru i •
tended with profit , or any powerfull fuccefle in reafon. • for if each man may do what is good in his owne eyes , pro- ceed according to his own pleafure, To that none may crofle him or controll him by any power ; there muftof neceflity follow the diftradion and defolation of the whole, when each man hath Irbertv to follow his owne imagination and humorous devices , and feek his particiilar , but oppofe one another, and all preju- dice the publike good.
In the building , if the parts be neither mortifed nor braced> as there will be little beauty, fo there can be no ftrength. Its fo in fetting up-tiie frames of focities among men , when their mindes and hearts are not mortifed by mutual! confent of fubjeftion one to another , there is no expedation of any fuc- ceflefuU proceeding with the advantage to the publike. To this appertains that of the ApQUle, £i^fr;^ onefubmit unto another,
Mutuall fubjedion is as it were the finewes of focicty, by^ which it is fuftained and fupported.
Hence every man is above another, while he walkes accor- ding to rule ; and when he departs from it , he muft be fubje<^ to another.
Hence every partis fubje(fl: tothe whole, andmuftbefer- viceable to the good thereof , and muH be ordered by tha
power thereof.
SalnsTopuUfufremalex, It is the higheft law in all Policy Civiir or Spirituall to prefervs the good of the whole; at this all muftaime, and unto this a!} muft be fubordinate.
This poteflM jtidicii appertains to all , as ktQ/;>e*{', Math. i8. 15. Kel^s'y, I. Cor. 5. 12^
both which exprefle ads of proceeding in a judiciall manner.
Hence each man and member of thefocietyjn a juft way, maf be direded,cenfured, reformed, removed, by the power of the whole, and each may and fhould judge with the confent of the whole: this belongs to all the Members, and therefore to any that fhall be in oftice, if they be Members. They are fuperior asr Officers, when they keep the rule : but inferior as Members, and in fubjedionto any when they break the rule. So it is in any cor- poration 3 fo in the Parliament. The whole can cenfure any parr. This
Parr. i. of CldHrch-DtfcipUne. Chap. ii. i8p
This ground being laid , That ObjeBion ^ in which many place fomuchconfidencejis eafily anfvvered and the miftake thereof is made manifeft.
If the people (hoiild cenfure the Paftor , then there {hould be Paftors of Pallors , and the fheepe fhould be Shepherd, not fheepe.
Anfrr, The confequence is feeble, as appears from the former ground ; becaufe the People judge not as Officers , but as Mem- bers of the whole, to whom by vertue of the common Lawesof combination , they have dibjeded themfelves in cafe of delin- quency to be ordered for the Common good.
The feeblenefs of this Objeclion will more fully appeare , if we take it in the like. Take a Claffls ; fuppofe the feverall Paftors or many of them offend , the reft admoniOi and proceed in cen- fure againft them : the Objedion growes on as ftrongly j here be Paftors of Paftors.
Nay yet further , let it bee fuppofed , which is poflible , that all or moft of the Paftors offend, and the Rnllng-Elders with the reft J according to the allowance of Chrifl proceed againft them (be it for Herefy or Error broached and maintained ) here the inferior do cenfure the fuperior , thofe of one order judge fuch as be of a fuperioij .
2. The r//^ of this power appeares from a principle laid in nature. Its a ftaple rule , which daimcs entertainment without any gainfaying»
No man by nature hath Ecclefiafllcall poVcer over another ; by conftraint it cannot be impojfed regularly , as in part we have Tormerly heard. For coadive power expreffed by out*- vvard conftraint and violence,iscroffe wholly to the Govern- ment ofchrifi in his- Chu rch, ( rvhofe Kingdome is not of this- Tvorld,')
And therefore from his owne inference, worldly power, and worldly weapons , he wholly rejeds , and none of his Churches are to ufe : thefe fwords are to be put up. The Armes of the Church are holy and fpirituall ordinances, they look at fpiri- tuallends, reach the fpirituall man, the confcience , by fpiri- tuall (and therefore fo farmorall ) cenfures.
As nature gives not this power5ib aCivilRuler fliould not im- ppfe it. What ever is done here in the conftituiion of Churches, is donebyanEcck(iafticallrule,notby a rule of policy,
A a 3 What
190 Chap. II. A Survey 0 f the Summe Part. r.
I J . I r- . ■ ■ ■ I I I I ' .... ^
What ever is difpenfed by an Ecclefiafticall Rule.a Civil pow- er cannot dtfpenfe it : becaufe that is his fphere in which he moves, and afls only within that compaffe^ his end being ouTroht-
If then nature gives not this: nor Civil authority impofeth ; this: it comes not by conftraintj therefore it muft come by mu- tuall and free confent.
And the very nature of the praftice ipeakes as much* Why doth this or that man combine with fuch in fuch a place, and not with others in another coaft? its meerely out of mu- tuall and free confent on both parts. For as I have no power to pre^Te in upon them, further then they will admit me : no more have they any power Ecclefiaftick over me, unlefle I freely fub- mit and fub/ed my felfe thereunto.
IfaChriftian convert (houldcomefromCte^ into a Coun- trey or City, where there be multitudes of Churches fet up, ac- cording to the rules oftheGofpel: none of them have power to compel him to joyne with any one more then another , but ;he may freely choofe that which is mod: fuitableto his owne heart and affedion,and may be moft ferviceable to promote his fpirituall edification.
From all which, premifes, the inference is undeniable. So far, as by free confent their combinMton goes , fo farre^ and no fur^ fher^ the power they have one over another reacheth : becaufe this Js the foundation, upon which it is built, and the root upon which it growes, which I defiremaybe attended, becaufe we (hall be forced to have recourfe to this principle in our future proceeding*
II. Thefecond thing to be enquire d^lsXhcm^nntt how thus ii com" mmicated. Thofe who are thus met together, having power dif- perfed among themfelves, they voluntarily confent to unite this their power, and to devolve it upon one,to whom they will fub- mit, vyalking by rules of Chrift, and confining himfelf within the compaffe thereof^ So that this right of rule, thus united and devolved upon one, is Officiumy or the right of Office properly :Eph« 4. 1 1 .1 1, fo called* C^rifl gave fome to be Pafiors^ fome to be Teachers^ .1 Cor.12.i8. He alone, out of his fupreme and regal power, dothfurnifh them with graces and abilities, appoints the work, laies out the .compafle thereof, the manner of difpenfing, and 'the order and bounds of their difpenfation.
The
Part. I r. OfChrtrch-Difcipline. Chap. ii. 191
the Church by voluntary fubjcd:ion gives them this united right of rule to be exercifed over them, and this is their out- ward calling by which they are warranted to adl, and to put forth their abilities and Minifterial authority over fuch a people.
And hence againe, it is more then plaine That men may give a call and power to fuch and fuch to be T*afiorsy and yet them" [elves not Pafiors,
The inference is undeniable, thus,
A divided right,which is in many^isnot an united right yeild- ed by many,and devolved upon one. A divided power is not an united power.
A Paftors power, or power of Office, is an united power from many. The peoples is a divided power, lying in many com- bined, and therefore not the fame.
Hence the power of judgement is not the power of Office and therefore the Fraternity may have the one, when they have not the other.
Hence, The ^/^^r^ are fuperior to the Fraternity in regard of OfficeyRule,AB^ and Exercife; which is proper only to them, and not to the Fraternity.
The people or ^/j//^-^^ arc fuperior to the j^/i^^^-iinpointof ^ cenfure ; each have their full fcope in their own fphere and com- pare, without the prejudice of the other. .
No man conceives that the place and office of the Ma/or is prejudiced becaufe the corporation can for juft caufcs cenfure him, though norany nor all of them can exercifehis .office.
No man conceives the place and power of a King prejudiced, becaufe a Parliament for juft reafons can proceed againft him.
No man thinks that the honour and fupreme Priviledge of an Emperour is impeached , becaufe the Princes and States can ■ depofehim, in cafe hefalfify and break the fundamentalllawes of their confociation and agreement.
Hence, The cenfure of excommunication for the aflis com- mon to Elders, and Fraternity : only for the manner of ma- naging of it, its peculiar to the Elders to be leaders in that adi- on • and thence it is, They are called, nyQ^jtvu BeL 13. 17.
Thefe things are now laid down by way of explication : the probation and proofftiallbebrought in the proper place of k prefently.
Hence
192 Chap. IT. ASurveyofth Summe Parr. i.
Hence again, they do not give the power ( Which formerly they had ) away from themfelves, and eeafe to be what' they were, as m civill offices, and amongft civill perfons it ufually fals out. A man fels his office,and ceafeth to be what he was before he fold it. Its not fo here; but by voluntary fubjedion, they give an united right to another,which none,nor all of them ever had/^r- mallter$\xt vlrtHaliter only,& therfore the power of Judgement over each other they keep ftill,and can by that proceed againft a- ny that goes afide, though he was an officer.
Its true,The Officer may by a fuperior united right,cali thetn together, they cannot refufe. He may injoine them to hear, they may not withdraw. He may injoin them filence, if they fhallfpeak diforderly or impertinently, he may diflblve the congregation, and they muft give way while he delivers the mind of Chriftout of the Gofpel, and afls all the affairs of his King- dome, according to his rule ; and as it fuits with his mind ; he is thus above the whole Church : but in cafe he erre and tranf- greffe a rule, and becomes a Delinquent, he is then liable to cen- fure, and they may proceed againit him though nor^^ any post- er of office , for they are not officers^ but by fo^^er of judgS" ment which they do poflefle.
S E C T. 11. The .third thing to be inquired.
where this power ufeateA^ 04 in the firfi fHhjeBi o^^d there M» Reutherford his arguments expreffed in LtLi, (^ht^iA, of his ^DifcipUne are weighed and an fwered> This cont'roverfy touching the firft fubjed of the pow^r of the Keyes^ is of all other of greateft worth and waight,and therefore both needs and defervcs moft ferious fearch and trial! , that if it be the good pleafure of the Lord , we might come to a right underftanding thereof , and thereby a ready and certain way might appeare to cleare and fettle our proceeding in moft of the things that follow.
We (hall to this purpofe crave leave to fpeak fomething for explication, fomething for confirmation of that which we do conceive to be the truth ; which li this , namely ,
ThepoW^er of the Kejes is committed to the Church ofconfc" derate Saints as the firfi and proper fuhjeB thereof To remove the diftaft , with which the minds and hearts of
mofl
part. I. ofchurch^D^fctpHne. Chap^ u. ipr
mod havebeen taken afide , as touching this truth propounded , it will not be unfeafonable , nor unprofitable, by fome plain and fliort explication , as by fome purging pill, to remove that malignant humour of prejudice 5 which hath eaten fodeep into the apprehenfions of men^that theyare not willing. to give any .welcome entertainment to this part of Chrifts counfell.
We will endeavour to fcatter fuch fogs , which would keep
• thcj Reader from the full fight and aflent unto this way , by the following propofitions.
Prop o s i t. L
That the power of the Keyes is feated in the Church ^s the proper fubjed , is m novell opinion^ and new coined device of later dayes; but hath been of old profefied and maintainedjand that by men of able judgements in all ages : fo that it hath anti- quity and authority to honour ic , as farre as that honour will reach.
This I propound,not, as placing any cafting or convi^ing power in this evidence.For acaufe is not the leffe true,becaufe of late difcovered ; but onely to ftay theftomachsof fuch, whofe expedations are not anfwered in any opinion, unlefie it be moldy with age. We will fufer yeares to fpeak a little in this behalfe.
The place of thofe that T<ff ^r fuftained in Matth, i^. to them the Keyes were given.
But that Peter fpeaks in the name and fuftained the place of the Church ; the teftimonies and authorities of feverall of the an- cient, and thofe of great eftecme, areplaine ; as Origen^ Hilary^ j^ugnfime , frequently ^ expreflely, pregnantly, together with troopes of our Divines, who with one confent give approbation hereunto ; as any may read in P^^irker depoii\MccIef.Lii;,^, C.2,3.
That I may fave mine own labour, and fuffer every man t^ receive the praife of his own pa'nes.
NayM^ Rutkrfird yeilds thus much, Lib.i.Cap.2>1>ag,2t
* We oppofe Fathers to Fathers^ faith he. So that the Fathers by his own confeflion write for this.
Againe, M^^iCt Rutherford fpeaking touching excommum- cation, thus writes, Lih. i.pag, 45?. Here grave 'Beza, onrBi^ vinei^ CHvin^ Bncer^'Bullinger^ Melmchton^ Bucany Parous ^ RivetHs, Sibrandnsy Jmirn^ Trelcatim ; The Fathers, Cyprm^ 3^rmhAfigHfiim,N^im^n€_Chr
Bb Thc'
■•■i^ ' nil I III
15^4 Chap.ii. ASurvefoftheSumme Fart. i.
Thophtla5i 5. require all to be done, plebe confentiente.
And why {hould their confent be required , if it wasmeerly jnatter of complement , If the Elders Oiould doit , orindeed could do it without them. For if it be in the peoples power to hinder the excommunication from taking place , then the Elders onely have not a power, given them of Chriftpo manage this : imleiTe we (hall lay that imputation upon the wifedome of Ghrift, that he fliall appoint a meanes of Reformation and purging the Church , that in an ordinary courfe cannot attaine its end, which is deeply prejudiciall to his faithfulnefile , wife- donre, and power. And therefore Peter Martyr is peremtory and definitive in hisexprefllons touching this point, Loc, Conn de excommunicM> SeB.^. Vnde concluditur , non abfqtie confenfu ecclefiis. qnemfiam excommumcarl poffe»
P R O P O S I T. 11.
The Key es of the Kingdome by way of Metaphor/^;?//) ^ilthai- Min' fleriall power by Chrift difpenfed , and from (^hrifl received^ , whereby all the affaires of his houfe may be a&ed , and ordered, according to his mind , for the attaining of his^nds purpofed and appointed by himfelfe. All tktt.power ; and therefore all^ fuch meanes as arefufficient to open the lOngdome of Heaven to fuch as ftoop thereunto, or tofmt theKingdome of Heaven againll. fuch , who will notcome under the authority thereof, is called Keyes^
7ht Key of Royalty is in the hand of Chrift, who is the head and King of his Church. The Kej of Charity, as it is fometime called f but very improperly ) is in the hand of allbeleevers, .- when out of Chriftian love they lend fome help unto; fuch , with whom they meet, to further them in the wayes of life, but have no power in a Judiciall way to proceed againft them in cafe they refufe, becaufe they are not in a vifible Church. JhtKey offubordlnatepoV^er which onely fuch, and all fuch have, who ar^ combined in a fpeciall Corporation , and come under the exter- nall government of the Scepter of Chrift in the Gofpell : fuch have good law y (as we ufeco fpeak)to proceed againft any^ that will not ftoop to the rules , and be ordered by the lawes of that Kingdome of his.
Pro PC 5 I T. in.
where thefe Keyes offubordinate power are feat ed, as in the firft fubjed : thefe are communicated by nieanes oithat^ to all c)ther^ that partake thereof, Rfft^Vj
»n» ■ aii^Bi^ca^ ■
Parr. i. cfchrch Difciplifse. Chap. ir. 19$
Firffly in the Church , and by vertiie of the Church, they are communicated to any that in any meafure or manner (hare therein. Heate isfirftly in fire, as its proper fubjed ^ and thereforeif it be found in any other thing, it is by reafon , and becaufeof fire. The Iron or water is hot, becaufe they have fire in them that heats in them. The faculties of fen i'e belong firft- ly to the fcnfitive foule , and they are never found in any fub- jed nor ad by it, butonely where the fcnfitive foule is. So it is with this delegate and fubordinace power, it isfirftly in the Church, and its communicated to none, aftsinnone, but by meane of her; Whence its cleere, that itfuits
not the rules of reafbn,
1. Tocaft fomepart of the powerupon the people firftly, fome part of the power upon the Rulers .* As though there were twofirft fubjcds of this power , which the letter of the Text ^infay es, To thee I will give, not To theni : To theey as repre- fenting one^'sx^ or condition of men : To f/;^^ bearing the place of Elders or fuftaining the perfon oHeleevers, And therfore to anfwer the fcope of the queftion , we muft lay forth -^hat is meant by Kejes in the generall , and then {hew to V^hom that power belongs, and by their meanes is communicated to others^ in order and manner as Chrift hath appointed ♦
2. That conceit is more wide from the mark, if any (hall make but one firft fubjed of this power , and yet have others to iharein this power, and not by meanes of that : for this is in- deed to fpeak daggers and contradidions. As if all power could he faid to be in one firftly , and yet to be affoone in another , as in that^
Pro p 0 s It. IV.
The poller of the Keyes take it in the compleat nature thereof, its in the Church of beleevers, as in the firft fubjecl, i^ute- very fart of it is not in the fame manner and, order to he attended for its ruling in theChurchibut in the order and manner whichChrifi hathapfointed9
Its in her radically 0 and originally ,2,% the caufe fubordinately un- der Chrift; and it may there be aded by hQt immediately , as potefia^ judicii inadmidion of members in the abfencc ofMini- iters^ in cenfuringby admonition, for each man is ^;^^^^ 0/ ijfs brother ; and there isa judiciall way of admonition, when the pities are in fuch an eftate , that in for 0 emrno they can make
106 Chap. 11. A Stirvef4)fthe Summ Part, r
proceffe ?«ri^/^ againft each otheF. So alfo there is fotefias dm^ as in all ekftions , they are aded by the joynt approbation of
the people. . , r .
Or elfe its fiem her commHrncatedumo fame particular andf^e^ glall members , and exerciftd hy them , having received it from Chrift by her meanes, as all the Officers of the Church have their call and receive externall right of their adminiftracion from her, £is fenfttiva facukas is orlgiftallter ifs amma/i : but is afled and communicated in the proper fpecifications thereof, according, tothe order and method of natures proceeding. The foule doth not fee but by an eye , makes an eye and fees by it. So the Church makes a Minifter and difpenfeth word and ■ Sacra- ments by him,
Andbecaufethe name Minifter hath been in common ufe, e- fpecially applyed to Rulers, therefore a Minifteriall power is put?* for power of Office, and fo Minifteriall power is only in Rulers.- But as it comprehends all power delegated from Chrift and fub- ordinate to him, then its as large as the power of the Keyes ia thegeneralL •
Whence it is evident , according to the double acceptation of: the word, there may be 3i power Minifteriall in the Church ofbe* leevers generally taken, and yet a power Minifteriall onely inRu^ lers taken ixs.'xnarroToer fenfe, namely, the power of Office is on- ly in the Kukrs f or maliter^ in the Church radicaliter^ ^ caufa-j
five.
The poiver of judgement is in the C^/^rr^formaliter, andin» the Rulers dire^live , they out o( an Office-power leading the^ whole proceeding therein. And that for thefe reafons.
Jrg, I , Is taken from that received, principle, which is con- - fefled and yeilded on al I hands. Ejufdem eft inftituere & deftitu^^ ere. Whence I fhould thus reafon.
They who have power to cenfureand depofe their Officers, incafe of Herefie or other iniquity perfifted in, they have power of judgement formally feated in them over fuch» ThisPropo- fition. admits no ienyall. They who can take power from another , they muft of neceflity have a power above that othec • m that regard.
But the Fraternity have ppwer to eenfure and fo to depofe > an Officer, in cafe ofHerefie or iniquity perfifted in : for they ^ gave power to their Rulers by ekSionj therefore in cafe of De-
'. ' iinquency^ \
Part* I. cfChurch'Difcfplm. Chap. ii. 197
linquency, they may and can take it from them upon the princi- ple formerly received, therefore they have power of judgement featedinthem.
<iArg.i. If it be in the power of the Church and fraternity to admit members, Its then in their power to caft them out (which is an adl of judgement) when juft caufe is given, and they juftly deferve ic. For admitting in , and cafting out carry alike parity and proportion of reafon, are of the fame and equal! extent, and iiTue from the fame ground*
But it is in the power of the Fraternity to admit members, as itappearesintheadmilfionofOfficersj before any can be recei- ved into the Church.
^r^.3 .Either the people have power to put forth a caufal ver- tne inpaflingth^ judgement and cenfure upon the delinquent, or elfe it belongs to their place, and is their duty onely to con- lent,
Biit this later cannot be granted. To confent to evil, and fay Amen to an unjuft cenfure is finful, and fo not their duty : But the fentence given by the Elders may be unjuft.
Tofay they may and fhoulddiflent , will bring as great in- convenience unto the caufe upon their grounds. For if they may and (bould diflent from the unjuft fentence pafled , then accor- ding, to rule and reafon they may hinder the execution of the lentence of Excommunication ; for if they will joyntly keep communion with the perfon, whom they will caft out, the El- ders cannot attaine their end in the fentence. Therefore they are not appointed by Chrift to execute the fentence alone; unleffe wefhall fay, that Chrift appoints meanes, which cannot attaine their end, and that in an ordinary courfe (for this may ordinari- ly fall out) whichis toblemifh thewifedome and faithfulneffe of 0ur Saviour in managing the aftaires of the houfe of God.
tArg,^, That Church which is meant mMatth.iS^thdit Church hath chiefe power in cenfunng any who are refradory, as the letter of the text gives in evidence,
But by Church there is not meant the Presbytery alone. Afl'umpcion proved.
That- which crolleth the rule of righteous proceeding ap- pointed by Chrift, that is hot Chrifts meaning in the text.
But to underftand ic of the Presbytery alone, crofifeth the rule of the righteous proceeding appointed by our Saviour.
Bb 3 That-
i^S Chap. ASuwefoftheSumme Parir. i-
That which flops and difannuls the laftpart and degree of the proceffc appointed by our Saviour, that crofl'eth his appointed proceeding in the cenfure.
But this doth fo, as (hall appeare by a double inftance. Sup- pofe three Elders in the Church, and they all under offence have been convinced in private : one^ortwowitnefTes have been ta- ken : and yet they will not heare ; what can now be done ? The Brethren, who are oftended muft tell the Church , l e. the El- ders, that the Elders have offended, which was done before, and which to do is irrational^ to make the guilty party a Judge in his own caufe»
Againe, fuppofe two of the three be offcnders,and thefe two will not heare the firft or fecond admonition , then the aggrie- ved party muft complaine to the Church, ?. e, to the third Elder, and fo one fhould be the Church : or elfe this laft degree of pro- ceffe (hould wholly be difannuUcd ; both which are contrary to reafon and the wifdome of Oirift.
aArg. 5 . If the pvper of jftdgment be in the Rnlers only , then ;it is either infome of them, and by them derived, unto others : -or elfe it belongs to all equally by the fame commiffion • there can be no third way deviled.
But neither of thefe can be granted as true*
To have rule given to one by him to be delegated to all o- thers. As to have one cheife (as namely Teter) and to have all other to repaire to him, and to derive the power from him , is apparant Popery.
And it cannot be delegated to all equally by the fame coni- mifliort : becaufe thofe, who are equall in commiflion, are equall in power, for thofe two keep pace one with another, and are of equall extent.
But its confeffed, that all theRulers,who difpenfe the Kejes,
have not equall power. The Teaching Elders are in degree and
. office both differing from the Ruling Elders , and fuperior to
thera,
t/^rg, 6^ Letmeaddethisas a fixth reafom
The Church mentioned Af^«/7. i8* hath power to proceed
in Excommunication, againft what brother or brethren will not
heare it. If he mil not heare the Church , let him be as an Hea*
then.
But the Rulers alone have not this power. As inftance,
Suppfe
Part.!. of Church Discipline, Chap. ii. 199
Suppofethat one of the Rulers (houldcomplaine of the bo- dy of the fraternity, touching error in docflrine and wickednes in life. Incafethey will not heare the Rulers, the Rulers may, nay {hould Excommunicate them, {I e.) Three orfoure R ulers 400 or50o. brethren: which if granted, it will thence follow, thefeRulers {hquJd not only cenfure theChu^ch of the fraternity^ but deftroy themfelves alfo, asPaftorsand Rulers, for where there is no Flock, but all fcattered, there is no Shepherd. But being lawfully Excommunicated, ex conceffls, there is no Flock, but ail is fcattered ; therefore tKeir office as Shephers is de- ilroyed,
Befidesitisobfervedby (»^«^^/,thataChurch or body of a people combiningjCannot be excommunicated; becaufe then a Body having and retaining its effence, fliould be caft out of it, which is impoffible* ^
Sect. III.
Let us now fee, what be the Arguments which Mafter i?^- therford propounds for the confirmation of his Tenet : That the Officers^ thofc.not of one Congregatlonyhut of many^ have the poiv er of the Keyes conferred upon them^ Oi the frft fuh]eU.
* That it is not to be holden, which is not written,
* But its not written, either exprefly or by good confequence, 'that all the faithful lay hands on men for Miniftry, as Tir?^, ' P^^/, and the Presbytery do, i Tim, 4. 14.
* Or where all the faithful bind and loofe and receive witnef-
* fes judicially againft Eiders,as Timothy and Teter have authori-
* ty to do.
ayfnj^. This firft,and his fecond and third Argument touch not the Queftion as it is ftated, and may in a right ienfe be gran- ted, without any prej udice to the caufe; for the fumme of all the three Arguments amounts to thus much, That Office-power is for- iw^A><fr infomefek(flperron, who hath minifteriall- fpirit and ^i%s : and this we all grant, Noi can Mailer Rutherford ihew ^ny fober and judicious profefTor or writer of Reformation that maintains the contrary. Farker,yimes,Rolpi//on» Thislaftinhis ^ n" <: moft rigid times of (harpeft Separation, thus profeflech, ' That l^j!^^^ ^^^^'
* the -Government ot the Chuuh before the Law, under the Law,
* and in the Apoltles timeSjWas, aiid io fiill is, not in the multi- ^.tude,but in the chicfe ; and then he addcs. It never came into I their hearts to deny this-.only (as he faithj ic is one thing to go- vern '
^00 ^^hap. II . A "survey ojtm summe rarr. x.
vern the Church, another thing to be the Church* Its confefled then by all, that Office-power is in the hands of fome feled: per- fons : but it doth not thence follow, The power of the Keyes is firftlyinthem.
This generall anfwer was enough to put by, what is faid in thefe three firft Arguments. But for more full fatisfadion, we (hall take a more fpecial furvey*
I, Office-power, is but a little part of the power of the Keyes : like the nibble of the Key : and therefore that may well be in Officers, and yet the power of the Keyes not be firftly in ;them,butinfuch, who gave that power and gave that office to them ; and therefore had a power before , theirs did give what they have , and can take away what they have given.
2/Not only the Officers, butOfficesalfo, are included in the Keyes,as being of that minifterial power,by which thatKingdom ofHeaven is opened, and the Gofpel difpenfcd : and both Offi- ces and Officers, as all ordinances arc Chrifts gift to his Church Ephef,^. I r. He gave fome to he Tabors and Teachers^ and not only/o?* his Church , but to his Church , as Mafter Rutherford confefleth with Chryfoflomey and (hall be afterwards more fully difputed. So that thefe fuppofe the Church to be before both, and to have the power of both» ^
3» Nay, Iconfefle, I cannot conceive, ("if any man will give but way to what reafon will readily lead unto,) but that he mud be conftraincd to acknowledge , that they cannot be attended underthe refped: and relation of Officers, to whom the Keyes be promifed; for thefe are Mn Rutherford his words»
^ Thefe Offices, that effentially include both the power and the exr
^ ercife of the Keyes, be given to fome feleB perfo?Js!Thct(oXQ they
are given to fome that are not Officers ; therefore thofe cannot
undergo the relation or refpe(5l: of Officers,to whom thefe Keyes
are promifed. For how unpleafant, and I fufpedl alfo untrue ;, is
fuch a conftruc^ion of our Saviours words : To thee, who bearefi:
^ the place and perfon of an Office,! -will give an Office. T^^/^ who
art anOfficer^fhalt be made anOfficerT^hou that haft anOffce^to thee
I mil give an Office ^ and yet this muft be the fenfe ef the Text, if
Veter to thee I mil fuftain the place of Officers here,and not the
place and roome of the Church of beleevers : For to them it is
given, to inveft fit perfons with fuch power of office, that fb
they may from Chrift and by delegation from them execute it,
accox-
Part. I. ofchurch'Diifdplhic. Chap^ II, aoi
according to the limits laid out by C h r t s t»
4. If this complcat power of biitding and looling be given to the Officers firftly : then either as Teaching, or as Ruling, in the fpeciallwork^, or elfe as Officers fharing in the generMl nature of rule ,, which is affirmed of them both,
If this power belong to Teaching, qua tales , thpn to inferre from Mailer Rutherford his own ground : ^md canvenit y^S' ctvlbj convemt ct'pTjgpciiufAvitJf. to them a^fuch : then <?;?^/y to the Teachers y or ondy to Rf^lers : But that is a confefled fa Ife- hood.
If it belong to thtm 2iS Rulers , in regard of that common ot generall nature of Ruling : Then is there the equall and fame power in both , Teachers and Rulers : For the generall na- ture is the fame and equall in both. But that alfo is untrue.
Thefe things premifed , let us take a tafte of the particulars.
;*' If all the fAithfull may not lay on hands ^ ( as Titus andVdiVilA ''^ nor receive ivltnejfes judicially (.^j- Peter <^W Timothy 5 J Then *^ they are not the frjl fuhjeSi of the power of the Kejes*
Anfw, The confequence is falfe, even from his own grounds. Tor the ruling Elders cannot fo lay on hands. Nor fo receive witnefl'es judicially , as the teaching Elders doe : and yet they have the power of the Keyes.
Objedl. 2, ^^To '^'homfoever Chrifi giveth the pewer of the *" Keyes, to them he gives a Mlnlfieriall Spirit t hy nvay ofTreach- *' ing^ andfpeciallemba^age to entertaine pn,
Anf^, This is alfo unfoundupon received principles. For the ruling Elders to whom the power of the keyes is given, yet have not this Minifteriall gift , by way of fpeciall embafTage to bind and loofe»
Nor doth the anfwer which is here fuggefted, fatisfy, ?ag. p. *^ when it is affirmed,?"/?^^ thepd^^er of V reaching ^ not (rivenfor- ^^mally to rulingElders^yet it js effeEiuallj in the fuitaiven to them,
1. For they who receive the power of that fame^Commiflion, & confcquently both the fame and equal power, they muft have \x. formally, as well as others. But thefirftistrue, andhathbeen proved.
2. The power of preaching effeEiually cannot be fa id to be given to him ; who hath no caufal hand in that. But fo it is here, this power effeduall hath no caufal hand in ic;for the explication evi- denceth as much; in that it is faid, '^ There u afudiciailaHd author
Cc rita--
2C2 Chap. II. A Survey of the Summe Parr. \-
'^ rittitive ^f plication of it m the ext small Court of Chrifi, For this application of the word thus difpenfed, imply es^ that the preaching is ifTued and ended.
3 Thttcuajudiciallpower in making application of the word preached by any of the Members, who have power to adraoni(h and reprove judicially.
Mafi€r'K\\t\\txioxiihi6 fourth Argument, ** The ^hurchis comfleat in its Cjovernmentfuffofe there he w ** power of the Keyes in the community of heleevers, ay^nd there* ^^fore itsfuperflmus to place them rhere» p3ig,io,
Anfr>i>, This was the Ajfumption to be proved; but the proofe iswhollymiftaken, and the contrary to that is exprefifed : to *' wit. In cafe beleevers have power to Excommunicate, &c» Then ''the Slderjhip u void and a fix t finger ^ and there ts no necejjtty of ^'exerclfe of Keyes as Elders.
But to anfwertohis words when they come not home to the proofe ofthe pro pofition deny ed» Though the people have pO'^ tefiatemjudicijyY^^ there is neceiTary, that the Elders Jbould have pot efi: at em Officii* ' -
(lArg, 5. '' The multifAde ofheleevers mufl have this power €i»- " therfiom heaven or fiom man : If fiom heaven^ then from the law ** of nature, or fome divine pofitive law.
Anfw, It hath appeared before in Matth. 16. 2Si6. JldattL 18, That there is pofitive inftitution and appointment of our Savi- our to this purpofe. But when it is added by him that j^ /> ;7(?^ ^ found in the New Te (lament that Chrifi hath made allRulers^and *^hath left none over other in the Lord.
It hath often been fa id , and fully opened before : To have power of the Keyes is one thing , and to be Rulers and guides is another : even as far differing, as to fay^the Court of Aldermen, or a Common Councell can proceed againft theA/^^V, being a- Delinquent, and yet none of them are in the place and office of a Major.
And hence this overturneth not the order eflablkBed by Chriftjbecaufethe members and body have this power, and put forth the acl, not as Officers, and •a^o'/Va^vVvf, but as members- of a Corporation mutually Covenanted to fubmit each to other in cafe ofDelinquency,and mutually to judge each other,though in the manner of the diipenfation of the ccnfure^as touching the kading of the af^ion , as guides , according to their place and
Office^
Part. I . ofchnrcb Difcipline. Chap. 1 1. 205
Office, that is proper to the Officers ; which is the AnJwertoiCsic fevettth*
Hence alfo there is a peculiar authority of Office-po^^er^ which ]smt in t\iC flocks' zndY^tthcTQis2iporver' of judging^ which is inthe*vW^, and is partoftke power of the Keyes^ andthefc two thwart not one the other, which is the (t/^nfwer to t)sLt eighth,
oArg. 6* &u. Thefe two turne much upon the fame hingc^ and may receive anfwer upon one and the fame ground, being rightly opened.
Arg*6* Pag. 12. "If the power of the Key es he given tohe- '^ lee'vers, asftich, mtder thi6 redfiplicatlon : then all heleeving wo^ ** men and Children have authority over the (Congregation^ For a '^ Quatenus ad >omne valet confequentia ; And all fhQnld ht '* l^afiors,
Arg.i I ,^ If the power of the keyes he given to heleeven Oi beleeverii *' then all and only heleevers have the power of the keyes.Q^oA con« ^' venit »<*&' *yT^ convenit *V7757»a<^^y»^ But thU isfalje^hecaufe ^ many beleevers may be excommunicated and thatjufllji in vfihich ** cafe they remaine beleevers^ and yet have nojhare in the Keyes,
*' Alfo many have the power of the Key es, yea be PaB^firs , and */ yet have no faith, Joh. 6. 70. Matth.7.21.
Anfw. It is fomething ftrange to me , that M^ Rutherford confefling that thofe,againft whom he writes, do conftantly ac- knowledge, th.'iX. there is no more ^ but an unblameable profejfton of Faith reefuiredj to inter eft a man by "^ay of Charity , to be accep- ted as a '^ijible Saint, and as a member of a Congregation^ and yet foufiially and frequently tofuppofe they required fincerity, or elfe there would a nullity follow of their memberfliip.
I (hall (Kortly recall" what hath been recorded upon proofc, and fo expedite an cafie anfwer to all that is faid. Such viiible Saints, which combine in a holy Covenant one with another^ and are allowed by Qirift as fit to receive d^legat^d power by way of Commifllon from him : thefe are the fubjed: of this Ec- clefiafticall power. So that it is not beleevers , as beleevers, that have this power, but as beleevers Covenanting and fitly ca- pable according to Chrifts appointment, that are the firft fub/eft of thispower.For beleevers that are asfcattered ftones, and arc not feated in a vifibleChurch orCorporation,as fetied in thewall^ xhefeliav£ not any Ecclefica{liallpower,accordingto which they
Cc % csa
2 04 Chap. II. A Survey of the Summe Parr. r.
can be proceeded withall,9r can proceed with other m likecon- dition with themfelves. Befide,there beleevers are fuch inCharity who come into vifible cGmbinatio,not fuch in reality/rom thefe grounds which have been formerly proved and now repeated.
The Anjvper , is evident. This power is given to fuch belee- vers, who are counted fit by Chrift and capable, which women and Children, deafe, and dumbe, anddiftrac^ed are not. And therefore theeonfequence of the fixt Argument talks in the firft branch. The power of the Keyes doth not make a T^aflor , and therefore its falfe in the fecond branch. . Againe, though the rule of Matter Rutherford ^Hmdconvenlt kaB' et'vwi rdnvenit ayji^pauo'Spevi failes miich , according to the ^Fundam^ntall LawesofLogick , which he will ealily find up- on fecond thoughts, and fo the bottom of the Argument bteakes wholly under him : 1 fhall nocwithftanding let that pafTe , and fpeake to the matter , wherein there is a worfe miftake, becaufe the queftion is wholly mifled. \
VifibleSaints and beleevers acco'^nted according to the rules or Charity, are the fabjecT: matter of the Church-.and therfore when they are juftly excommunicated, though in Gods account and by vertue of that fecret feed of Grace, they may be Saints inwardly, yet before their recovery,, they are notSaints vifible^to the ratio- nail eye of Charity.
Againe, dofe hypocriteS) ^sjudas^ may be unbeleevers really, and yet fcemingly ' appeare tobe Saints, /x it IMafierky all the Difcipies fearing themfelves as much , as fufpeding Judas^ And therefore the profeilion is fufficient to keep fuch in their Oifice, and to evidence that all their actions are valide^ which they minifterially pcrforme.. ^. ■•'.■-
Arg^. *' IfChriffi give hisKejes^he gives arfwerable gifts to ufe ^* the Keyes, But fuch gifts he doth not give to all beleevers,
fiyinf^. Such onely are to be members of the vifible Churchy who are in charities judgement vifible Saints : and thofe who are fuch 5 they have received an annainting in fome meafure, as thaC they will hear and can difcern the voice ofChiift,and will follow him, and fiibmit to him. Such are able to difcerne falfe Dodrine and falfe Teachers : fuch are able to choofe themfelves Paftors^ as being able to relilli the favour of fpiritual adminiftrations,and to feele what Key will bed open their lock : can fee and difcerne what courfes be [infuil and fcandalous^perfonsobftinate and per- tinacious
Parr* i. ofChHrch-Di{ctplwe. Chap. ii. 205
tinacious therein. If fuch have power to rejed falfe and errone- ous teachers, as well 'as choofe them, they have in reafon pow- er and skill to difcern fcandalous oftendersand^torejedlthem. This Is not an Office-calling , but calling to be a member of a fpi- rituai corporation, which is Mr. Rutherford his firft demand:: and therefore there needs not the tongue-ef the learned for this work : nor a fpirit to come upon them in more then an ordina- ry manner to difcharge this judgement.And their carelefnefTe in not watching, not purging \s reproved, i Cor. 5. 2. 3. So Mafter Rmherford hath all his demands fatisfied in fo many words. That which is further added by way of inquiry :
" God never cals to a place Jout he leaves rules and direEHons for *^ to order and ^de themfelves anfwerablj thereunto : But the **^ IVord hath noCanons ho\^ the people fiould order theKeyes,
aAnfw. The places are expre(re,the diredions ph\nQ,Mattk 18. 17. Jfthy brother, &c, wherein the Lord doth as \x. were put the finger to the fefcue, and point out all the feverall para- ges touching their proceeding , even from the-firft tothe laft* And as in one peculiar duty of admonition , wherein the great- eft both danger and difficulty lay, the Lord is pleafed to point out the way, and to put it almoft paft queftion : the like propor- tion fhould be held, and conftantly attended in the other duties of brotherly love, to build up each other in their mofl holy -faith^ 1 Thef, ;. ii, I2,.I3:. iThejf.^. 14. Beb.i'y,ij,.Rom:\6. ij,Ob- [erve thofe that caufe diffent ions among you, (^r.
The laft difpute of Mafter Rutherford iflues from that fo ordinary and often miftake, in not differing the power of judge- ment from the power of Office, and confining the power of the Keyes unto too narrow a compafTe, as though the authority of Office was there onely to be attended, when it hath appeared^ that it is of farre larger extent ; whence the confequence is very feeble.
" If God require fuch abilities and qualifications in Qffiicers , *' vphich he doth -not in all beleevers^ then the power of the Keyes is '' not in the Church, I fay,this confequence hath no colour m it, becaufe the power of the Keyes is of larger extent then the power of Office, and thence it is, where the other is not , and • requires not fo great abilities to the managing tnereofy as the o- ther doth, which is of greateft eminency. The 10,. Arg, Which would biemilh this opmion,becaufe it
Cc 3 makes
2o6 Chap. ASurvefoftheSumme Part. i.
makes the Government oiGois^iOMk democratically is referved to another place, where our anfwer (hall attend it ; only for the prtfent, we (hall record that ftaplc rule.
The government of the Churchy in regard of tht 'Body of the peopleis Democratkalliin regard of the Elders Ariftocratic-ail; in regard ofChrifty trufiy Monarchwall, And itsfueh a compound of all thefe three, as that a paralell example to the like perfedi- on, is not to be found on earth.
SECT. IV.
We have now done with thefe Arguments which we find m Mr. RHtherfords^t{k^ook.'y ihcrebefour more mentioned,/;L 2. />. ^. lo.to the 14. which now we (hall endeavour toad- dre(re an anfwer unto ; and they are taken from Matth, 16^ Touching which place, let thefe two things be attended in the entrance once for all, becaufewe (hall be conftrained to have recourfe unto them, in the confideration of the Arguments following^
1. Its affirmed by Mr. Rutherford^ p. p. '^ The Kejfes are given toT^eteryOS reprefinting the Church"
*' Guides efpecialljy though not excluding beleevers, giving to them ^'^ popular confentiand not to believers as united in a company of per- ^^fons in Church-Covenantyexcluding the Elders,
Thefe are his own words, which if we compare them with our former explications of the fir ft fubjedl of Ecclefiafticall power, it will appear to any that will lay afide prejudice, Thatw^^y^ give the power Ecclejiajlick^to the Church of belie-- vers radically, that by their means \\v communicate the power of office to the Elders, and do feat office-rule formally in them. So that they are not excluded from having power, but not to have it firft, but receive it from the Church ; who under Chrift, and according to his appointment, convey the fame by an out- ward call unto them,
2. Lpt it here alfo be remembred, which is yielded on all hands, that by keyes in this place, not fomc, but all delegated power is to be underftood , which is appointed by Chrift, as firfficient to attain his end of bmding and loofing, opening and (hutting heaven.
Thefe things pr^mifed, the Arguments as they lie in order propounded by Mr. Rutherford, \. 2. p. 9- arc thefe.
' To that Church are the keyes aiven which is huilded vn a rock^
Part. I. ofChurcbDifcipline. Chap. ii. 207
^ Oian hmfeythehoufe ofwifedome, Prov.p. i. The houfe ofgod^ «^ I Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3, 4. hj the doElrine of the Prophets and '^^po files : byDoEiors a/tdTeacherSyrphom Chrifi hath given for *• the huilding of his hofife^ Eph.4. 1 1.
" *Bfit this houfe ii not a company ofprofejjtng heleevers united hy **" a Church' (Covenant ^ and deflitute of-'jpafiors and Teachers,
*^ Therefore fuch a Chnrch is not here underftood. He proves the aflumption,
^* The Chffrch of heleevers combining in Chfirch-Covendnt ,bfit " wanting their Pafiors and Teachers ^is not wife domes houfe ^ nor ** bnildedby T^aftors, and Do^iors given to edify and gather the bo- ** dy: but they are only the materials of the houfe, yea wanting the '* 'Taflors^ they want minijieriall power for p aft or all preaching and ' ^ adminiftrmg the feales.
Anfw,. The aflumption fails:and all the proofs are not able to^ prop it up from falling to the ground. For they are but bare af- firmations of many particulars; which either are fo many un- truths, or miflakes of things^that have fome truth in them. As^
1. It is untrue^-that combined believers in Church-Covenant, wanting Pafiors, are not wifedomes houfe, fince we have for- merly proved thzifucha Church, taken as Totum effentiale, is before officers, and may be without them, and what can be more plaine,when the Scripture affirms. Jet, ij\, 23. That the Church by lifting up of hands did make and choofe them El'-- dersf in region they muft be before their Elders. When Paul chargeth the Elders to watch over thefiock^ over whom the Lord hadmad^ them overfeersyht implyes, there is a fiock diftindfrom - their overfeersj when the Church reje(5ls her officers as hcrreti- call^ doth (he then deftroy her fclfe, and ceafe tobe a Church, becaufe they ceafe to be" officers ?
2. It is untrue, that believers thus covenanting are only the- jw^/m^/i of the houfe ; when we have formerly proved, that fuch a confederating company, hath the materials dLudformals^ required to the conftitution of an houfe. If combination c^n mdk^^Preftyteriull Church J why not a^lfo a congreg_ationall^ Church?
3. It is a miftake and not a full explication, of that which hath a truth in it. i, e. That -wanting Pafiors, they want thepow- ' erofedfyingthebody ofChriB, which is required in a vifible Churcho . F<>r the anfwer is, when they want 'p.t/c^r/, they want
Cc.4, that
2 o8 Chap. II. A Survey of the Summe Part, i .
that power that Totum Orgdnlcum hath to edify .• but they want not that power, with a Church, taken as Totnm effentlalcy {hould have to edify it felfe: but it hath power to chufe officers, and fo to provide for paftorall preaching and adminiftration of the feales by their meanes.
LaftlyletMr, Rut herfordtcW us, bow God fet Teachers in the Churchy if Teachers are before the Church.
Obj.2. '* To thefe are the k^jes here promi/ed^^ho areflerpards ef *' the myfleries ofCjody I Cor*4. 1 , fervants of his houfe-, 2 Cor.4, 5 . ^^^hoaretobehav^ethemfelveswell in Cjods honfey I Tim. 3. 15. ^' -rvho are to cut the word aright. But a company of Be lee vers in " (^hurch (Covenant, and deftitute of officers , are not fiewards by ^^ office, therefore to fuch a company //7^heyes are not given » The '^ Propofition is proved by the allegation of fever all teflimonies of ^^ fcripture andconfent of interpreters^ the clavis, a k^y, Jignifies of ^ fice-power. Ifa. 22. 22. Ifa. p, 6. Rev. 3. 7. Rev. i. 18. *^Rev. 9, I.
(iAn{yi>, If by fiewards we muft underftand thofe who are de- fcribed and intended in the places quoted, i Cor. 4» i. i Tim^ 3. I'^.&c. Its certain the Ruling Elder muft have»<7 key of binding and loofing, opening or {hutting : for all thofe places do properly intimate the Teachers and Pajlors office, . 2. The proofs, brought here for confirmation of the propo- fition, do not touch the thingat all, for which they are brought; or elfe they reach not theConclufion in the right and full mea- nmg, which they rhould have confirmed; Moft of them make nothing to the purpofe, asT/Q, p. 6» Rev, 3. 7. Rev* i, 18. all which fpeak of the fupreme and monarchicall power of Chrift^ and therefore do not in the leaft meafure look at that xyr^B^^r^/y and delegated power of which we fpeak, and the t^exts fpeak, and the propofit ion fpeaksin expreffe termes, for which they were brought.
So that there remains but one more ( Ifa^ 22. 22. ) to be cpnfidered;thatairo comes not home to the conclufion, which was to be fetled : only proves that which no man ever ( I think) denied, that key in phrafe of Scripture, foraetime fignifies a pow cr given to a Steward,
But what is this to the place Matth, 16. or our purpofe ?' for this may be granted ; that key fometime fignifies a poVi^er gi- ven to an office, and yet by keyes here are not meant that power
only,
Part. I. of Church-Bi^dfline. Chap. n. 109
onlyjtnuctvlefle a power firftly delegated to them. And if the Reader be pleafed to recall fome things formerly propouuded, this will readily appear. ^'^ k^jes is here meant aUfower, which ferves for thejI'/^mVi^ and o;?^;?/;^^ the doors of the houfe ( ut fkpra) but befide a fieWardlj power, there is requifite for this end, a. power of the //)o//7Q" and Tv/f^ of the family; to hr it is the Lord Chrlfl^ as i;^r husband, hath given power to admit in- to the family, and rejed as juft occafion (hall require ; and in fuch cafes , and for fuch ends to judge alfo ; becaufc fuch adls cannot be done without judgement ; to her it appertains t o call the Steward to his place, and put him into his place, and fo toput akey of office, by eledlion intohishand. The iflue hence is this.
To thofe are the keyes here promifed firft, to whom firftly and orighialiter^ though not formaliter all power belongs ; but tothelpoufeofChrift, the Church of Covenanting Beleevers, all power originalker belongs : for fhe can admit, rejed:, and judge, y^^ can call to office, and put in office : and therefore, though all powerbenot/<:;rw^//V<?rinher, yet all com^s origU nalUeritom her.
And this hath been the opinion and apprehenfion of the ;moft judicious in all ages, which makes me wonder why Mr. i2//^/7^/W rhould thus write, *'I think while of late, never " any Interpreter dreamed, that in the text , Matth. i<5« The key es of the Kingdome were given to all beleevers, under- ftandingbeleeversfortheCWr//; Ifay, I wonder he fliould thus fpeakjwhen thatman of a large and multifarious reading as J^r. Rutherford is, cannot but knovv otherwife , if he will but re- call what he knowes ; nay let him recall and remember what he Wrights./. i./T, 21. weopp(fe/^^/>^rj to fathers ^ (peaking of this point, and therefore confefleth, that the fathers fpake and writfo.
Objedl. 3 . " T^ the fern this text doth Chrlft give the ksy^s, " to Tvhom he gheth warrant and offclall authority for the oBu^ll " exercife, to wity of opening andfljutting^ But this warrant and ^^ o^cialJ authority of binding and loafing Chrlfi giveth to Peter *' onls as reprefenting Teachers and Elder s^ therefore he only gives ^' to Teter this ofiiciall powery I will give to thee the kcyes, &Co ^^ ther is his ponver^and authority granted:3Lt\& whatfoever dial bc *^ bound in earth, (hall be bound, (^c* there is his warrant for the ■'^ exercife of the aB of his power, D d A?ifni^»
210 Chap.if. ASurvefoftheSHmme Fart, i*
Anfiff, This Arguient labours of the like difeafe with the fornier,an(ithe c(mclufion,in afairfenfe,may be yielded without any prejudice to our caufe, or hazard to the queftion contro- verted betwixt us, namely, That only to Tetery as reprefenting the place of Teachers, is the official! authority of the keyes gi- ven, (as will appear in the things premifed in the entrance.) c?^- eeyj may have this oficiail power formally ymd yet the power of the keyes may be originally in the Church, and. this oifice-powv er 'z/<?n/i!^/// proceed From them.
2. The Propofition is apparantly faile, to wit. To them the power is given firftly, to whom warrant and officiall authority for the aduall exercife of the keyes is^ given: I fay this is falfe- hccd^ufe.' I, the power of the k^jes i& far larger then office-porv" en as to admit, rejefl, &c. 2. There is power before office^ power^wh^ch. vertually communicates and conveyesit to the offi- cers, who are made pertakers thereof.
When it. is added. ' Now if the keyes be not given to Peter, as *■* to a PaJlor,then Peter and Pafiors by this place as Pafiors, neither *' have the keyes^nor officiall warrant to preachy and to remit and ^^ retain ft ns I and if by this place they have it not , We* deflre to fee a '^ warrant from Chrifi^ before he \'>P€f^t to heaven for PafioralPrea-^ '* ching,
tiAnfw, Though the keyes be not firftly given to them there, . yet herethey may have good warrant for their office-power, be- laufe the Church, who hath received power^ to' -admits rejeifl', judge, choofe and refufe, doth by Chrifts allowance and war- rant call the«i to that place, and inveft them with that office. Again that Commiflion Alatth, 28. ip, go preach and baptize^ John 20, fVhofefinsye remit they ^e remitted y^ives warrant abundantly to that work of preacMig,
Mr. ii^/^^r/Wlaftly addes'/). 12. ''To binde andloofe are "■ aBs of officiall ponder : and of Paftors, Rulers, Feeders: I prove *'the Antecedent, becaufe To bindeand loofe by all Interpreters^ *' Auguftine, O^rill, &c. and the evidence of Script fire, is, by pub- ^^ like and paflorallTreaching to remit andretaine fn^ 'Bnt pajlo^ *'y a' I preaching doth not beiong tobeleevers,
QtAnf^\ Binding and loofing^ look at them as in the place, and in their largeft fenfe ., they comprehend the exercife of all wie ads of the keyesy or Church power, wliichnwy attain this end ; and tbolcads are noconly by publike pre^hing ( for then the
Ruling''
Part. I • <f church Difcipline. Chap, ii, 21 1
Rtdinff-Elder ftiOuldhave no key to bind or Ioore)biitalfo by admonitions, excommufiicationsyadwtffiuns^ which as we have for- merly proved , ifl'iie from a power of jiidgeing, common to the people with the Paftor,aud not appropriate to the Paftors only,
Laftly we fo give the keyes to the Church , that yet (he doth not exercife any aft of Office-rule without Officers , whom (he xalstothatend.
Obj'eft. 4» '^ IfChrlfl neither in Mutth, i6, nor in Mattk 18. ^' doth fay , that the Keyes, for the aEl of the ksyesy (to ^it.bindlng *^ and looJtng)are given to theChurch ofbeleevers without theirOffi- ^' cers^ then neither flace -proves it^ Mm Qhri^ doth fay it^ there^ ^^fore the text doth not beare it,
^^ That Chri^ doth not fay it ^ he proves y bee anfe flaking of ^' the £hfirch in thefirfipart of the verfe, he changeth hisfroofe^ I ' ^' mil give to thee, not to the Church, But its anfwered 5 The promife is made to Teter, becaufe he^ave aconfeflion ofChrift^ in the name of beleevers. To this Mr, Rutherford replyei*. *^ If the keyes be given \ to beleeverSyfo Covenanting \ I aske^ivhe' '^ then they be given to them ^ a true orafalfeprofejftoninterve- -** riing^ 04 the neerefl caufe of the gift ofthefe.
We anfwer , if by faife profeflion , fuch aone may bemeanta which may agree unto hypocrites, covertly fueh , yet appea- ling outwardly unblameable, we grant it.
To t\\\sM.2Sitr:^Htherford replyes. " Then the k^yes are not "^^ given to beleevers, be caufe they are beleevers , and united tint € ^* Chrifi as his Sfouje, 2. then this p^uthor faith amijfe , that the ^' Church inftitmed by Chrifi is a'comfany of godly men-y thereof ^^VQttt\\>asone, 3. Our brethren prove theksyes to be apart of " the liberty qfthe redeemed»anes\ but counterfeit prof e^ors are not ''fuch.
Anpdc, All thefe confequences ifliie from that fo often and ordinary miftake of vifible Saints.; and if the Reader fhall re- member how to redifyhis judgement in the right underftand- ing thereof, the anfwer will be eafie and familiar : namely, ^Z- fible Saints^ which are members crf'the Church , they are exter- nally united toChrift; and not internally al'^ayer,'^^'^ are faith- full and godly to the judgement of Charity , but not in reality andtruth : the7 are redeemed viGbly , not inwardly aiideffica- ciouQy. ' : .v>f} t*:^vj v-^
Its added laftly by Maftefi?ji^r^^r/<?r^, "^That Chrifi fpeaketh
D d 2 t9
212 Gbap. 1 1 • A^ Survey of th Summe Part, r,
** to Peter, /?/ onereprefenting theApoftles^ and not as to one repre- *' fenting, all beleeverSy ts cleere , firfl, becaufe hy the confeffion of ^^ oHr brethren^ binding andLoofing are deny ed to many that make **^ Vctttsconfeffiony. thou artfefus the f on of the living (Jvd y as^to " believing Women and Children ^andmany out of Church-efiate^ Anfwi When y[?&^v Rutherford makes that the conclufion he would confute , that Chrift fpeaks not to all believers in the perfon of 'Teter^ we affirme the fame, and that he knowes , and in many places expreffeth; and therefore it was fufficient to lay afide the confideration of all his proofes : yet that we may not leave the place void,, we flaallfpeake fliortly to the par- ticulars.
Let it then be remembred, that Teter fpeakes in the name of a community of Difciples beleeving and profefllng the faith with onefoint confent and agreement. For the words are plain and differencing, Matth.i6»i<^. But nf horn fay je that I am ? TV/iinway of difference ^ndd'i{i'm(^ionfrom4hofefome^ndo- fhers mentioned in the foregoing verfes-, Somefaid.he ^as John Baptifl:,/^w^^ Elias, others ^ttzmid^s^ or one of the Prophets, Thefe hereunderftoodbyy^?»^^W^/^/7<rrj , were in reafonnot luibelee^ vers onely , but many beleevers alfo , and yet in a differencing^ way our Saviour adds, whom 7^/7^ my Difciples, who ha>e wal- ked in the profeflion of the Faith ? Teter in the name of thefe thus having confefTed the Faith, and upon that joynt-c-onfeflion now inftituted a Church by Chrift , in the next words , in the name of thefe , (I fay) Peter atfwers; and therefore not in the name of Women and Children, which is Mafter Rmherfords firft Argument.
C^^je"^, ?. Head dSb ^ If beieeveics as giving Vttt^s confejpon " and builded upon the Rock^ Chrifl, by this place are made a Ml* ^' nifteriall(^hurch byChrifl-^and gifted'^ Ith the power of the k^yes : ^^ then the officiali power of preaching and binding and loojitjgjhouid '^be made as fable and fame fomdefeEhion^ as the Church ofeleU ^* beleevers*
^iAnfyp, The Ajfumption is denyed : for as it hath been often faid, The Church here, to whom the keyes arefirftly given, though they have a vertuall power to call men in a right order according to Chrift , unto Office y . yet they have not forrmlly Officiali ^ovitt : nor is the one, I meane the Offciallpoi^'er^ of , like ftability with the Church. For the Church may be without
them.
Part. I. of church* Discipline. Chap. ri . 215
them, and in cafe they faile , as in g re .t Apoftacyes and univer- fall declinings of the Churches, they may, and yet i\\tvijtble Qhurch never did, nor can, fo totally faile, as all our Orthodox writers, and Maimer Rutherford conft&th,
Obje<3: 5 .- ' Thofe to whom C^rifi gives the keyes, do refrefeHt ^^ the perfon of(^hrifl^and who defpifeth them defpifeth Chr'ifl , and '' he that honour eth them^honoHreth Chrifl^ which is evidently fpo^ ^^k£ntotheMiniflersof(^hrifi, Matth.10,40, ^c* Norv Scrip- ^^ turcs never mak^ all beleevers Embaf[adors in ChriHs roome &c,
Anfw» The reprefentation of Ch rift as ^\s Stewards ^n^ Ambajfadours^ belongs onely to fuch who have Offce-p wer^^nd are Rulers in his houfe , and this power is but part of the power of the Keyes here mentioned : and therefore the Church may be the fubjed of the Keyes firftly and originally, and vertually com- municate Office-power unto her Minifters, whom (he cals, though formally (he hath not that power, norfo difpenfeth it , and therefore the Propofition is to bedenyed as apparantly falfe': namely, thole to whom Chrift giveth the keyes here in Matth, 16, thofe reprefent his^perfon , as Ambafladours , becaufe the Spoufe had a power in the family before the Steward was enter- tained in to the family by hen
Objedl. 2* '' Thofe to whom the kiye^s are given , do amhorita- ' ** tively forgive and retaine fnsy and their aEis are valid in Hea- *' ven. But the Qhmch or company of beleevers , wanting their " Officersyby noScripture can authoritatively forgive. When it was anfwered, that beleevers out of Office may forgive. 2 Cor.2.10. *' He replies that the place in^the (^orlnthsis controverted^ and^e ^^ doubt not- ( fayes he ) but of the fame nature y^ith the po^er of ** excommunicating i Cor. 5 , 4,
Anf^^j, That pht:^ie o^ Authoritative forgiving being a little - cleared , the ft reffe of the Objeclion will readily be taken off.
The word Authority in the ordinary fpeech is fometime ta- ken /or poiver^'xrAVi^s in equall latitude with it : but in ins pro- per figniiication , as in this place , its put for Ruling and Office- power.
Retaining this fence, which muft needs be intended, and the expreflions of Matter Rutherford inthis place intimate no leffe : The pro polition admits a ready anfwerby arationall denyall. There is a ^ower of judgement, which the fiat ernkj have^ and they
Dd 3. forgive-
214 Chap. ASnrvefoftheSumme Parr. t.
forgive judicially , There is a power ofrnle and Office^ and the Officers forgive Authoritatlvtly^ as Rulers. Of the hrft, the place of the Corinths is underftood : for any other of other Churches^ or fnch as were of no Church , might , and indeed fhould have forgiven the incelluous perfon , charitatively , out of charity, as Chriftians; but its fpokcn here in reference to hisformer cenfurcy and/£>forhis receiving '\mgimty andthofe in a Church ^nely ) muft, and indeed can do this*
The like and fame anfwerfuits the j Objedlion, mc^rely iflii- ing from th e fame miftakc, as namely, when he fayes.
^'To thofe only are the key es given, who having VvAifpirit^rvhich ^^ isafpiritOfficiall to preach and excommnnicate^ nt^y convene and ''deliver to Satan. AnfXho. diftindion ofjudiw/lfandOfficiall power fully difcovers the falfeneffe of the propofition , and prc- ferves the power in his firft and proper fubjed, according to for- mer eKplication.
• We have now done with all theobjediion?, which we meet ywithall, touching the firft fuhjeB of Church-power in Mafter Rutherford hisfecond ho^k ; unleffe it be thofe which fall in wixh a frefh difquifition of the CathoUke viftb'e Church , where we {hall attend them. Only before I pafle from hence, I fhall crave leave to offer fome things to confideration touching this 1 6 of Mattk A place upon which all forts have preffed in.firft or lafl, to claim fome priviledge to themfelves* The Pope will needs have all power belong to him as Peters fucceffor : The Tre/ates - they claim the next place for preeminence as peculiar to them.; The ^/^erx and Officers of Churches conceive itbeftfuits their minifteriall condition, and now at laft r^atPraternity lay in for fome allowance to themfelves, and that they were looked at, in the firft injent of Chrift. My purpofeisonlj^ to propound fome things, that may occafion fome wife-hearted to fettle the mean- ing of the text by undeniable evidence; we fhall therefore make our approaches upon the fenfe of the place, by the propofitions
following*
P R o p o s I T. I. Key^ being an enfigne ofpov^er : by kejes in the plurall ^//dele- gated power for the ordering of the affaires of the Church, is here underftood, as the ufe of the keyes expreffed in the words doch fully evidence^ For all power that the lord Chtift hath
be-
Parr. I. of Ctmrcb Discipline. Chap. 1 1. 215
^trufted his Church withall, aimes at this end, to open and fhut, bind^e and loofe,
Pkoi^osit. II.
Thefe keyes and power mufl: be given to a Jtrtg[efocietj{2isMu Rutherford is wont to fpeak ) i, e, to 2ifort: or condition of men under fomeypmW/relation^ To thee as a (ingle fociety,not to them,
Proposii. III.
This fjnglefoctety. under fuch a relation and vd^tdi^Jhare alii^e inequahtyofthispowerpromifedto them, the reafonis this; Thofe which have the famecommiflionfhare alike in the fame and equall power, becaufe the power they do poflefl'e and par- take of ifTues only from their commifllon, but there is but one and the fame co^nmiffion given to all: I will give to theekc.
P R O P O S I T. IV.
Thisywi^/<? fociety here related unto, camothc the condition of Rulers : becaufe to the perfons here intended all power is gi- ven. But all power is not given to the Rulers firftly. For there is a power before the power of RuIers,to wit power of eledi- on,.and fo admilTion into their places, And that both thefe ads imply a power, is thus made plain. An office is a key, and con - fequently comes under the po>^er of the keyes : and to give that key implies a p^wr. 2, If excommunication argues a power, It
thenalfoadmiffion dach the like, in that there is a parity of reafon Oii both fides : one gives that, which another takes a- way,
Againe, fhould the condition of an officer or an elder be rela- ted unto, It mtift be either the T'f^ir/?/;;?^-^'/^^^- alone, and then the Ruling-elder, and his power is excluded : or if thei^^/i^^.T-El- der alone muft be meant, then the power of the Tf^c^/>g.^/^^r muft alfo be denied : and then how can All power De here meant by thdtkey.es ? Nor can th^ general I nature of a Ruler y as belonging to both teaching and ruling be attended. For then both teaching and rtiltng fhould have the fame equall power, ha- ving one and the fame commilTion, but that the word and all wife hearers deny»
P R O P O S 1 T. V.
Hence this power of the keyes, cennot be given to one (JnaVe fociety of men formally in all the kinds of it.bccaufe it requires fe- verali kinds of fubjetts /o^t/?^//^ ditterent ; As k>m,^ Rtiling,{omt '
Teach'
2.16 v^nap^ii. /i :iHrveyoj%moHmms rare, i
''i^ach'm£y(qmtele5iwg. Hence ic followes undeniably, Thefe keyes, and the power fignified by them* muftbe given tofuch, who have ibme of this ipoWQtfirfiiyy^ind formally, and originally., and virtually can give the reft of the power, which fo given, iTiay be fully exercifed in all the afts of binding and loofing, ac- cording to all the neceflities of the Church and intendment of our Saviour Chrift, And this may readily be accompliflied and eafily apprehended to be done by a Church of beJeevers : They can admit, eledl; this formally belongs to them.- and officers being eleded by them, the whole government of the Churchj will then go on in all the operations thereof, and be fit to attain the ends, attended by our Saviour. The firft thing vi/hichwas of difficult explication, is thus difpatched.
The fecond wherein the greateftftrefle lies in this iniquiy, i^., jvhether the Church mentioned in that text, he the vifible c>r invi- %\^ Church,
After many thoughts floating in my mind, what might be the meaning ofour Saviour, one expreflion of Mr, Rutherfordy L 2. p.p. 10. made me recall former confiderations. His words are thefe.
"!T hough the building of this Chur ch ^n the Rock, Chrifl, may *' ^ ell he thought to he the inward huilding of theC atholick^and in- ^' vifihte Church in the faith of Chrifl : yet as it is promifed to the ^^ church y to the jyhich (^hrifi promifeth the J^yes of the kjng- ^^ dome of heaven^ it can he no other hejide externall andminifteriall ' ' huilding hy a puhlik^2\iiniflery ,
Which expreflions occafioned me to recover many of thofe debates, which.before had been ftirring in my bofome , whether the Church there, might not in a fafe fenfe be conceived to be the -I'i//^/^ Church : and all things waighed, my apprehenfions came to be inclined and byaffed that way , and that for this reafon, untill better reafon appear.
^hat (fhurch is here meant , which is huilt upon the rock Chrift hy thevifihle confeffion o/Peter, as explycated immediately before. 'But the invifihle Chnrch is not huilt hy a vijihle profe-ffion, fuch asVtttt^was,
This fecond part or Afl'umption will find ready acceptance, by reafon of the oppoficion betwixt vifibility and invifibility. For the Propofition that is made good, by the meaning of the
words*
Part. I. €f church Dffciplf/ne. Chap. 12. ^17
words ; Thou hafl made a confejfion of my felfe a rock^; attd therefore art caltedaiT^o; and upon fny felf^ 10 confeffed, yoUl I hmldmy Church,
The main airgument that makes againfl this interpretation is this. That Church is here underftood, againft which the gates of hell cannot prevaile. But againft the vifible Church the gates of hell hath prevailed* Therefore.
Anfw. The vifible Church is attended in a double re- fpea.
{Either as ttiis or that particular congregation. Or elfe 2is a Church umverfali ^idiking in the particulars.
And in this latter fenfe, it is taken in this place : and then it is a fure and confefTed truth. That the vifible Church doth not fail; and this is the judgement of all the orthodox, as Mr. Rutherford grants,/. 2. /?, 107.
And in this fenfe, (Jalvo meliorl judlcio ) is that place to be underftood. I Tim. 3. 1$, that thou mi^hteft k^oVP hoVc tohe^ have thy felfe in ^/j^Houfe 0/ C'^i^.This houfe is the vifible Qhurch. For \, Timothy is inftrudled how to dcmeane and carryj him felfe in it ; therefore he muft be acquainted with the houfe^ and the occasions thereof; and to demeane himfelfe fuitably thereunto, which is inconfiftcnt with invifibility, 2. This diredion was to continue to all fucceeding officers, even to the end, and that ia all their parcicular charges : andthcrcforemuftbea fatteme of a Churchy or a Church as exifting in its particulars, which Chrift will have while the world continues. For Bph. 4. 12. 13, There muft he Pafiors and Teachers^ untill all the faithfull be ga- thered into the unity of the Faith^^nd acknowledgment of the fon of God, I>r,(iyfmef, Meduli, /. i,r. 31. 37.
CHAP. XII.
Touching the CatholicJ^and vifible Church, To the mlnifierj and guides of the CathoUckjvifible Church hath the Lord commit^ tedthe ksy^Sy as to theprflfubjeEi*
Eforewecome to the /canning of this great contre- verfy, which hath exercifed the hearts and pennes of the moft learned in this age, we muft of neceffity cleare thetermesof the queftion, in a word or two, that fo
£e the
2i8 Chap. 15. ASiiwejoftheSumme Part. r%
the breadth and fcope of it may be laid out in its* full bound's and limits, kaft otherwife we be at a lofTe, when we come to apply our felves to fpeciall difficulties, which will appear in the particular arguments which come into confideration.
\, By ksy, as we have heard, we are to uhderftand a power de^ legated from ^hrifi^todifjienfe and adminifier the holy things of his houfe^ according to his own will, prefcribing an order to that, end : the key^^ being an enfigne of this power^ and put by a meto' Tijmy for thefahje^^ the power it felf*
2 ♦ What is meant by the CathoUckjtnd viftble Church^
When I had read over Mr. Rutherford onct and again, I was at a ftand in mine own thoughts, to determine certainly what was his proper intendment. IprofeiTeina word of truth, I would not willingly mifconceive his meaning , and fo wrong: him and the truth, but the variety of his expreflions forced my apprehenfions alfo to \2xy',fometime his words feem to caft this Catholickyifihle Churchy upon the generall nature of a Churchy , or a Congregation taken in the common nature thereof^ and this I could willingly embrace. Thus many o£ his phrafes feem to found.
^^To what principall fabfcB hath the Lord given re of on and n ^*' faculty of difcoHrJing} is it to Peter or fohn? No^ no : It is for '^ and to the race of mankind : the cafe is fo here^Li.p,2^,l^ *' So fpeaking again of the fame matter. /. 2. p.2p3. So he gi» ^^vethhy order of nature to his Church In generalL
Sometime againe his expreflions feem to intimate an Oecu" menicall councell-^ which is the Catholik^ Church reprefentative* *' /♦ 2. p. 304. // doth not follow : becaufi the Catholic^^ repre-^ ^'fentative^vifibleChurchyis the firfifubjeBofthe k^eyeSy &C.
Laflly feme times his expreflions feem to point out a Catho- lickjuijible (^hurchy in the integr all nature thereof, as 3in integrum acifing out of all the particular congregations as the members thereof. Thiskinde of difference his words intimate./. 2*p» 311.
^' Generall councels are neither necejf^rj to the beings nor to the ^^ well-being , hut only to the befl-beingofthe (^atholike (^hurchy here he apparantly diftinguilheth 2, generall councell from the Catholick Church in this debate.
The like phrafe is found. /. 2. ;?. 304. Which of thcfe doth mod fuic with his meaning, I cannot ( to fpeak ingenuoufly ) percmpcorily defincK Thelawvvasold, Cum bonis bene agier 0^
part. I. ofchurcihDifcipHne. Chap* 12. aip
fmet.l confeflfe my thoughts hare cnclined me moft unto they^- ir^»^, as that he intended an Oecomenkall Comcelly becaufe when he comes to apply himfelfe to feme of the objedions which are made, his ufuail difcourfe in the full current runs that .way* Though, ifl might have had my fecretdefire, I could have wifhed he had intended the fir ft : becaufe therein we (hould come neer to an accord.
That I may deal fincerely in regard of the truth, and inofiea* fively, in regard of fo worthy and learned a man as Mr. Ru- therford^ I (hall take leave to fet down my apprehenGons, fuck as they be, touching all thefe fenfes, thus explained 5 let the truth prevail, and the Reader judge.
Taking the Catholick^Church in thtfirftfefffa, as eyeing the na-* tnre of the Church in generally
Its that which fuits in a great part with our opinion and appr«- henfions ; we {hall therefore gather in upon the right explicati- on of this truth, by the conclufions following.
^\ittiVJthY acongregAtion of vtfihle Saints covenanting to i.Goncl^C vfalhjn the ordinances of the Goffel^ is the prime and originall fub^ jeEi of the power of the keyes ; I fuppofe it is obvious to common fenfe, that as we do not , fo we cannot under ft and it o^thu or that indi'viduallcongregationy as though they only had it, or none but they, or as though they had it firflly, and all from them : this, I fay is obvious even to envy it lelf. For what meaneth thofe cla- mors oi Independency^ which are caft upon our perfons and opi- nions, if we fliouldhold that one particular did depend upon another 5 And in that we maintain this as a truth, that every particular congregation hath equall power with another, and compleati^owet.takenwith all his 0 fleers^ to the exercife of all ordinances, we do by fuch an AiTertion profefle that this power is common to them all, and therefore cannot be proper to any, but Jonly in the individuall and ft>eciall determination xhere- of.
The iffue is this then. That the poxver of the keyes hlongsfirfi'^ Ij toa congregation of covenanting heleevers^ not as this congregd" tiony but becaufe a congregation of fuchy and thus I do conceive Cfalvomeliorijudicio J thu of our Saviour is to be interpreted, J mil build my Churchytdiking a vifible congregation ofvifible co* tenanting beleeverSy as that which is 2ipatterne anda famplar, (^MS I flaay fo fpakj ) which leaves an impreffion wpon ail the parti-
^e z mhm
220 Chap.ift. A Survey »f the Summe Fart, r.'
cuiars, as common unto all^ and is preferved in alt ; and it will ne- ver fall out, but there will be fome or other particular,in which it will be preferved , as we (hall fpeak afterward, when we come to the fpeciall fcanning the place; and in this fenfe it is, the Lord Jefus never wants ^vtfible Church, on earth, though tkid, or that vifible may, doth, and will fail, as we fee by plentifull experience and proof out of the word , in thofe famous congregations of Corinth, Cjalatit^^ 6cc, z, Concl. ^ Congregation of Covenanting vifihU Saints, being aGSNVS
to all the particular congregations^ -which are partes homogenese or fpecies tljereofx hence it foUowes.
J. That a congregation dothfirfily communicate its whole na- ture to every particular Churchy and with that all the power and priviledges that did appertain unto it, it doth equally and indif- ferently beftow upon them, As it \s a received rule in reafon» Genui efi totumpartibus ejfentiale. And therefore doth commu- nicate his whole nature firQly and equally to all his /pedes, and all thofe properties that did appertain to his nature by it and with it, it conveyes to all of them indifferently,
2. And from this ground it is, That each congregation hath aH Eccleji0ifiical pG\>iier that is feated in the generall nature of the Chtirch, each particular aflembly hath as equally and compleat-* ly conveyed to it^ as any other, and can ad all of it without the other. As this and that particular man, as Tho.fohn^feremj hath all the nature equally and compleatly communicated to them, and can put forth the operations of that nature fully of them- felvcsj and without the help of any other,
3, Hence CathoUckS'hurch (in this fenfe) is never to befeen^bnt' in particular congregations ^ nor yet ever e:>ceycifeth its power and operations alone ( oxjeorftm ) but only in the fe'verall Ajfemblfesy Genus nee exiftit, nee operatur nifi in fpcciebus. The nature of Animal is only to be feen in homine ^ bruto. The nature of man' it only a5fsy only exifisy in particular men. Hence the nature of the Church Catholikiy or generall, comes to he determined and cvnfiyied t a its particular y and being determined^ it only acts in that r ^nd is regulated by that particular in which it isy and to which it' gives its confiitution^ together vpith the fpeciall or individuall na^ ture in which it is. The old rule was.
(jenm cum forma conflituitfpeciem,
I will take leavetoexemplify for the helpof the meaner fort^
whofe
Part* 1' ofChHrcbJ:>ifciplwe. Chap. it. 221
whofe apprehenfions meet not with thefe in their ordinary rode '
This Corporation i^ a fpeciall kind of aCorporation:This man and woman are husband and wife, or their contract is a mariage con- trad. Here Corporation taken in thegenerall nature for the body of a people combined in a civill way for civill ends; thUgcnerail ^^^/^rd-, and whatever priviledges> are fo proper and peculiar as that they cannot be feparated therefrom, both the generall 'na- ture and allfuch priviledges are truly attributed to & affirmed of this and that particular corporation as the generall of the fpeciall and this generall comes to be determined sindfpecificated.^ by the individnall and formall combining o/^^aj fpeciall company of per- fons : and that makes \t this corporation* And that generall na- ture as it comes to be conveyed to this particular, is confined te and ailed only by the power of that particular : fo that though this corporation hath the generall nature which is common to all corporations^jet have they not poyver nor priviledge , but in their own place.
So that marriage contrail , which is generall to all of that fort and condition, it comes to be determinedby the particular contra^iing of thefc, added to thegenerall : whence it is evident, thatbefidea marriage covenant in thegenerall, there muft come a particular contrad betwixt this man and this woman: clfe they will never be man and wife;ftillthe rule holds, Genus cum forma confiituit Jpeciem, The generall nature of marriage contrad, comes to be determined only in this particular ,/o that he is a hujhand only to this woman 3 this^omanis'^ife only to thk man*
And hence by the way , the wcakneffe and fallacy of that conceit^wilLeafily be discovered, Ihatprofejfion in the generally jhould make a man a member of all particular Churches on earth.
Hence fifthly^ From the firft ground it followes^ 'S^That each particular congregation is compleat and independent, for the exerclfe of all aEis and difpenfations belonging to a congrega* tion or Churchy without any reference to any other congregati- on, becaufe they are diftind Ipecies,. vjhkhfirfily and equally ^u- ticipateofthe«^//^rf ofthe^^;^^j',and foofallthofe priviledges thac equally, and indifferently appertain thereunto.
6, Hence again, the generall nature of a Churchy as it is ^?'^- ferved) fo the tiill good, in the full Latitude thereof ,, is promoted
Ee ^ and
222 Chap. 12. ASurvejoffheSumme Part.i.
and advoftcedyhy the particular Congregations^ which art the (pc» cies thereof'^ for this is a colleaion which naturallyand necefla- rily followcs and flowes from hence.
7. Hence <«C/^j!7/jr which arifeth from particular congrega- tions, and yet not from all, but from fomejand that from fomc members of particular congregations, fent out for counfell-fak^ to confider what might be ufefuU in the behalf of the Churches) it can he fno fpecies of a Church : for a particnlar Congregation is fpecies fpecialiffima, whence it comes , the nature of the Church ingenerall, and of the [fecies in particular are comfleat, without any fuch a Claffis; and therefore all Church'power, and the exer-' dfe t^QXCoi is fulUndcompleat in point of Jurifdidion without it* And therefore furifdi^ion cannot hfirfily there, becaufc if the nature of a Church be compleat without it, then the power and Jurifdii^ion of Church-government is compleat without that, andnotfirftinthat.
iUpon thefc grounds thus laid and debated, we (hall addreffis an ttAnfvper to all Mafier Rutherford hi^ <iArguments^ ua- •IcfTe they fall under this condufion in the fenfe form^r- iy explicated.
X*
*'f irft, henfould have the Apojlles to receive the Keyes in the ^^ name of the rohole Catholick^ Minifteriall guides,, 'Becaufe they *' nHiji: flandin the place andrsome of a Jingle foctety, when they ^^ received that Qommijfton^ who fi fins ye remits fhall be remitted^
Joh.2Q.
Anfw, !♦ The/^p^//^ inthat Commiffionweref^/^^^W/W- ry perfons, and were fent into all the world , to lay the founda- tion of the Gofpell , by an Apoftolicall power, and in thisfenfe they have nofuccejfors ; nor did they fiand in the roome of any* 2. When they did fiipplythe toomcoi z. Jingle foe ietyy I de- mand^ whatfociety was it ? Neither of i?////;?^ Elders , nor of Teaching Elders* It muft be ^ Jingle foclety , and one relation they muft undergo; what ever will be affirmed , will be prejudi- ciall to his caufe. For if they were in the roome oi Teaching Elders, then /^«/»«^ Elders have by this Commiflion ;^^ r/^^^ to r^tKeyes. If they fupplyedthe roome of jR^/i;j!^ onely, th^ the teaching Elders muft claime nothing from hence.
Againe, I would yiilingly know, when they fupplyedthe _ _ _. jcoQJsye
Part. I. ofchurch-Dilciplwe. Chap. 12. 223
, - -- ' l««lll ■■■■■■■ Ml ■■ ■■■■ ■ . ■ ■ -■ _^ — .^.^^
roome of either of thefe , whether they fupplycd the roomc of 4!i/f of them,or ofj^^of them ? If of ^/ of them, whether/^t^- rallj executing their Offices in their places, or combined together in a C/affis or SyMod>
If itbeaffi med, (which cannot bedenyed withanyreafon) that they fupplythe roome of thefe as they be/^z/^'?*^/// execu^ ting their Otiiccs, ("For their Authoritative preaching is one part of binding and loofing j then each particular ruier may bind orloofe, excommunicate and abfolve in each particular Con^ gregation, as well as in siClaJps.
Nay becaufe they are fir fi Elders in the partkfi/ar congregM'
ms before they be in a C/affis Or Sjnod, and there fucceed tkeA-
fifftles as Rulers ; then they may be, nay mufibc there, thefirfi
fuhjeH of the Keyes , becaufe there thcyfirfi fucceed the Apoliles
in binding and loofing by officiall Preaching,
If it iLall be faid, the Apoftles reprefent£/^r/,4^ they are con^ pyned in an Oecnmenicall councelL This belongs to fome only : for all Elders never met in an Oecumemcall cotatcelL Be(idcthisi$ not proper to Elders, for brethren there meet alfo : whereas this relation the Apoltte herefupplyes muftbe common to all that- finglefocittf, and onely to ^^^^ (ingle fociety , whofc roome they fuftaine.
The naked truth is, the Apofiles here^^s in Matth.iS.ip.Markj- 16. 1 5. are extraordinary men, whom none fucceed. And as they are ordinary Tres byters y or {]X'^^\ytii their place,/^ they fupplyed the place of Deacons^ ^51,6*1,2, and had vertually , and fo could exercife., the ^owtr of all Officers. And therefore laftly when they fupplythe place of Elders, this (hewes what an Elder ftiould do in his order, and according to his place , but whether he be the '^H^tov /sAxoi^ of Church power, thi^ evinceth not; but in no manner or meafure evidenceth any thing touching ther<?;9^- Unation of Elder Sy or their power*
Before we addrefle a particular anfwer to the Arguments next enfuing , we muft recolle<5l fome former conlidera- " tionsthat the Reader may carry them along as his Gom-^ palfe CO fteere by.
i; The common nature of Church and Officers onely exifts- aad works, and is preferved in the particulars/
2, ThecompleaEe being and power of Cbttj?chf s or Elders
224 €hap. 12 ASurvepftheSumme Part. i.
in the full compaffe and Latitude of both, thus exifting, includes not onely t\.tcowmon MuhejeculUr nature of thelndividmls together mth the generaU : And therefore if we look at them as in conGderation fevered from their individuals, they onelv eiift in oHrmderftanding , whereas the reality of their «^*»m onelv cxifts m±t particulars There muftbe a farticulm-combimtiln ip/^;^«;/^,beCde a combination in generall, before the full and compleat nature of a Corforation^ft\\\ bcexifiin^ , or can befo conceived The like may be faid of other free ctntrafls 3 .Hence theLord never fets upChurches orOfficers,gives* power to them and requires the execution of power from them, but e- ver the Lord looks at the particular in the generamthc generall »sd,ter^,ned mthe farticulaplht Reafon is, becaufe the exiaiM and v^orking of Churches and Officers is only to be feen,as it onjf appears, & is expreffed in the individuals. k, whenGod makes an Officer by elea.on,ereas afW,its ..particular Church andi«. Mua/l Officer- therefore the individualh;[,... firft exifts , and tne generall m the mdividua/l. > >*
Hence laftly upon the fame ground , and for the fame reafon. as the generall is divided into his particulars ,* fo the generals are trefirvMem. All vMle members exifi injartictlarConzr,. gmons.andare jerfecledbj Ordinances therein. ^
Let the Reader take thefe particulars with him , and they will
Sill be Frte'd^";l waj' '^'^' ''""^' «"^%«>ithac
The fecondand fourth OhjeElions are thefe. « [t^'V" conpder, that Chrifls intention , 'in giving the Mini- jury, ts not for a Congregation of^o, 50, 1 00, as if he intended ,, ^ ""Pff>^ all power therein, bm mtended the edifying of his bodi ^C^thohke, mdthecommingofalltothe umtj of the Faith. A '■ I"W'°'', TT'" '^l^Saims. Thispower iscleerelj ?iven
tothemeafure ofthefulneffe ofChrifi, Lib.Lpo. ^
Thefum of this isrepeated, as the fourth Argument, 2.»,''qj
^ To that Church hath Chr!ngiven,asto thefirftChurch theOr-
^ amances ondMMfterj -which he frincifallj intended to perfeB, to
g'^ther, and to bring to the unitj of the Faith.
'"S»t he principally intended to perfea, to gather, and to brin^ta
the umty of the Faith in aperfeU body, by thefe ordimnces%nd
Part. I. ofchurch'DifcJpline. Chap* 12. 225
^yjHimflery, the "^hole Qatholike vlfthh Church : andfecondly thU *' or that Congregation^
Anfw. I. M^ Rutherford fhall anfwer M^ Rutherford Lib, 2i Pag. 248, where he profefifedly difputes out of this place ofEpk 4. for a Church invifible to be the firflfabje5i of all ordinances, Chriftian priviledges, and Officers,on this manner. Hence let me reafon thus, ( faith he )
'^ The Church whofe gathering together y whofe unity of Faith ^^ &c» andgrowthofthatmeafureoJthefulnejfeofChrifif that the '' Lord intendeth, by giving to them for that end, fome Vaftors and *' Teachers : Eph. 4.1 r. 12* muftbe that Church to \>(fhom all the ^^ promlfes of the Covenant and priviledges do belong,
'' 'But the Lord intendeth the gathering together sto the unity of '^ the Faith, to the kno"^ ledge of thefons of^ed^ and growth of the '' meafure of the fulnejfe of (^hrifl ,only i?/?/;^ -invifible eleded, and ^' redeemed Chuhch, not o/r^<? vifiblc,profefling Church, nor doth the Lord fend T^afiors or Doctors , upon a purpofe of gathering the Vifible £hurch^
ThusMafteri?//^^^r/Wisof feveral apprehenfions, and one un- dermines another; and upon the former grant this cannot ftand^ much lefle conclude.
Come we a little neerer to the markc,and try the particulars^ Firft examine the l^ropofition,
Thofe whom Chrift doth purpofe to bring to the unity of the Faith,andthefuhesofthefiatureofChrifi,Scc,E^h,^Aiyi2XhQCc arecercairil^fuchwho (halbe faved.And therforemuftof necefli- ty be true beleevers. For they alone actaine \hcperfeBion for- merly mentioned.
And it is as undeniably evident, that ordinances and Mini* fters are not given firft ly tofuch^ I meane to true beleevers , as M'* Rutherford is exprefle in feverall pafTagcs of his book. The in- tendment offal vat ion from God, and the gvingof Ordinances and Miniftery keep not equall pace each with other ; nay Mafter Rutherford will tell us , thatj'^c^ an opinion fides apparantly with the (iyfrminians,L,2.V,i^2.Thc propofition then is utterl'j untrue. Let the zAjfumpt ion come to its tryall.
" But god doth principally intend to bring the whole Catholik$ '* vifible Church to the unity of the Faith , the acknowkdgement *' of the Son of God, and the fulnejfe efthe meafure oftheflature of 'rchrijl. Ff Anf^.
2 26 Chap. 12. ASurveyoftkSumme Parr. !•
Cx^w/tt^. The 'i^holemfihle(l}Hrch conjifls of good and had, wheat and tares ^ eledl and reprobate , as it is confelTed by M^ Rmher* ford 2ind by all judicious men.
.And doth God intend to bring reprobates to the mnty of the Faith and th.Qfuhejfe of the feature in Chrifl ? I know that M\ Rutherford \m\\ not fay fb^ fo that both the pre mifes failing, the conclulion mufi: needs fail with them,
Anf. 7. Second ly^what is all this to the controverfy in hand t The queftion between M^. Rutherford and uSjis this ; 71?^^ to the Minifterj and guides of the Qatholike vifihle Church , the Lord hath committed the Keyes, as to thefrfifubjeEi : But let the for- mer conclufion, and the whole frame of the reafon be granted, to witj that Ordinances and Minifterj are given to the Qatholikl'vifi- hie Qhiirch ofheleevers ( for thefe muft here be and^rftoodj as being diftind from Minifters and guides ) yet this proves not the Kejes given to the guides onely. For the former we'can grant in a fafe fenfe according to our former explications, and yet we i[hall deny this latterj as not finding any fulficient proofe fofit^
^nfw, 3. Lafily, apply we the Argument to that caufe and queftion in hand, as controverted betwixt us, and it will appear that ic lights ftrongly a gainft it^
To that Church which Chrifi principally intends to hringto the unity of the Faith and the acknowledgement of the Son of God, is tO them- gives the power of the Key es ^ as to the frflfuhjeEi,
"But the gathering of the Miniftery oftheCatholikeQhurchy the perfeEiing of the m^ an^hringing of them to the- unity of the Faith^ Und the acknowledgement of the Son of GodyQhrifi doth notfrinci^ ^ pally intend.
Therefore unto ^^VPiare not the Keyes given as to the fr^ fuh^eU.
,rhi4$ we have done with the feconddind fourth dArguments^
Afg. 3 . "7/" all power Minifteriall he given to a Congregation •* ( hy our hrcthrens confeffton ) under the namt of a flocks ofreAee-^ ^medones, as the hody of ^hr if! y A6i,io.22,Co\AaS* Then it he-- ** longs to the CathoUck^ Church. For of them thefe titles are ve- '* rifiedyand agree firft to the Catholike vifihle Church, as is cleere " CoI.i»i8,Eph.5 25,26, iTim.3.15:. Eph.2.rp, 20,zi. Andfo they come to our hand^ e^^^o-
Parr. i. of Church-Difaplim, Chap. 12. 227
Anfw, I am glad we are come fo neer, if indeed It be fo : Avhy do we not then fhake hands ? for that is it which we feri- oufly and earneftly defire, If it was that will and good picadire of God» Let us then enquire whether Mr. Rutherford his mind ' and our meaning agree , and then we (hall moft willingly fall in with him.
This Catholikc Church, as before admits of a threefold ap- prehcnfion : either as it implyes a covenanting congregation of beleevers : or 2. Totum refrefeittativumt 3. or Totum inte- grale. If he means the firft, as it is the meaning of the Scripture, we have what we would, and Mr. Rtitherford his condufion fals Eat to the ground.
If the Catholick Church hath the power of the Keyes given firftly to it 5 then the Minifters and Guides thereof, are not the ^rft fubj'edl of them.
But the Catholick Church i, e. according to us, A congrega- tion of Saint? covenanting f as before we have explica ed the queftiori ) hath the power of the Keyes, therefore the Minifters or Guides are not the firft fubjed :
ThQ\PropoJition admits no gain-faying, becaufe the Catho- lick Church and the Guides are different and diftin6t in com-^ monapprehenfion.
The fee ond part Mr. i?^^/7^rfW grants to wit. That the mi-' nlfieriall power of the Keyes, is given to a cmgregation^ under the nameofthefiock^i^c^
And hence his caufe muft needs fuffer (hiprack, failing by thefe {liolts,for I fuppofe 2LsUT.'Rmhe7ford^mu{k. as he doth,difFe- rence betwixt the Church-catholick as the fpoufe and body of Ch rift, and thcMinifiery thereof.
But here he grants, that this power is given to the fpoufe and body. Therefore not firftly to the miniftery. Befide, the
places which he alledgeth,and feems to allow, evince thus much.
jP^/if/ fends for the elders of Ephefus, and bids them take heed to the ^^r;^, over whom Chrlfi hath made them overfeers^ therefore this fockjs diftind:from their overfeers ; and if unto fuch 2i f.ocks\it power minifteriall be given, it cannot be given to the overfeers firftly.
Hence th&flockjs not the Catholick Church, take it as an in-' tegrum of all congregations, for its only at Ephejus; and over it, net over all the world^ where they made them overfeers,
F f 3 Nor
Q28 Ghap; I2r ASHrveyoftheSnmme Parr. i.
Nor can it be meant of an Oecumenieall Church, upon the fame groundsjyea by his own confeflion elfe-where^t is not fo to be taken. Taking Catholick in this fenfe,accordingto former ex- plication, ue, the gener all nature of a Church^as exiting and aBing in the particulars^ we have what we defire, and our*: caufe is con- firmed by this mcanes , nor confuted.
That which is added, p. 291. 292. addes no force to this Ar- ** gument, nor hurt to our caufe? namely its faid, The whole CU- *' tholick Chfirch vijible^ is made one vipble minifieriall bodj^ and ^^faidtohave organicallfartSyas it is defcribed. Cant. 6, 4. by ^^eyes teeth, tem^le^ and [0 to ha7je -particular Churches und,er
^"her.
ex/;^y5i^. Allthisistriie, inatrue fenfe, andurgeth northe conclufionatali. Yo^ ihe gentrall nature of officers, is anfwe- rable to the gener all nature of the Qhurch^ I mean it is of thq like' latitude. And conceive all particular congregations fo conftitu- tedjthey may be called /j<;2//«?^5»^?'^, i.e. they all, are Church /o gathered and conftituted. This particular Church is a Church, and fo all the particulars they have the nature of a Church attr i* biited to them^ and affirmed of them, as the genus of the fpecies.
And thus the nature of the Church, and fo the power of the Xejfxin the Church, take them compleated in their full being, they include the particular in the general, and determine the ge^ neral in the particulanand fo the nature of theChurch and pow- er of the keyes,exift firftly in the particular,are therein aded and in that determined,which is all w^ call for,and our caufe requires in the explication of it. So that we are to feek neither for the na- ture of the Church, nor the power of the Keyes ading or e^tfifl^ ingbut in particular congregation : Ksl\\Q genus only exiftsjads, and is feen in \{\'ifpecies.
The fifth mAfeventh arguments belong to another place, where we fhall attend them. The fixt is little or no whit differing from thethird,yet wefhall propound it, and make a returne.unto it.:
Arg. 6, *' 'Becaufe ^'hrifi hath not given the porter of the Mi-
**' niflry^ ordinances^ and jurifdiSion to the Jingle congregation , as-
" tothefirftfubjeEi^ uponlht gKOVL^<i that our brethren f peaky t»
^'^Tvity becaufe the jingle congregation is thatfpoufe^to rvhichQhriB
^is referred a£ an hujhand, and that body to -which he carrieth ths
^^relation of ahead* ■
Nor
Part. I. ofchffrd'D7[ciplwe. Chap. 13. 229
*' Nor u it that a^dtcjuate number ofranfomedperfons, of Jheep^ ^ of lofl oyiesy to the "^hich (^hrifi doth carry that addc^uate and " compleat relation of a Saviour^ King^ Governour; therefore that " vijihle Church) for whofifahation Qhrifl hath given the mini*- "fieria/l power, mufl he the larger vifible Church,
c^nfrr. If the Reader be pleafed to look back to the firft conclufion , in the explication ot the caufe, or the preparation we made to the Anfwer of the fecond Argument, it will appear that as we do not, fo we cannot underftand our queftion of the flrfl fubje^ of the Keyes to be an individuall or fingle congregdti- m : as though that individuall had it firftlyand all from it : when the clamour of independency doth proclaime the contrary; How can we maintaine every individuall congregation to be in-- dependent, if one did depend upon another ? whereas its well known, that we maintain each congregation hath equall power WHth another-jthcrcfoTQ we fay that the power of the Keyes be- longs to <^ congregation, zs exifiing in its particulars, and there- fore equally belongs to all particulars, in all which the generall with the particulars 2Stpreferved and perfeEled,
ThQ compleat being oi a Church attended ^ as in Scripture phrafe we find it, and as it luits with the rules of reafon , it com- prehends the particular in the generall, and the generall com^s to be determined in the p^^-r^VW^r; and therefore t\it Tenet Mr* Rutherford^vo'^ounAsy is not that which we maintaine, but that which he is pleafed to make to himfelfe.
GHAP. XIII.
of the CatholickS^hurch as it is totum reprefentativum inthc af-- fembling ofPafiors,^c, in a generall c ounce II,
E have thu s difpatched the firft member of the- Controverfie, touching the firft fubjcc^ of Church- power, or the power of the Keyes, namely, it doth not appertaine to the gides of the vifible Church, Take it as Totum genericumy or »»i-^ verfale^
Let us now confider it, as Totum reprefentativumy i. e. as the Gatholick vifible Church is, reprefented in the (Convention-
Ff 3 and
ajo Chap. 1 3. AS^rveyoftheSumme Part. i.
zndiaffemhUngo^t\itPa(tors o^dWfeverall congregations, in a qenerall or oecumenlcall councell. And according to this acception of a Catholkkyifihle Churchy the whole co^jrfe and current ofMsiOicrRmherfoyds difpute in the feverall anfvvers and explications that are returned to Argu- ments propounded, is to be underftood. The words are faire and full Hi?. 2,/?. 3 05. The po^er of the k^fes, by order of nature ii onely in the QathoHck^ reprefentative Church , as in the firft fubjeSi.
Before we proceed tothe pinch of the debate, we will look about us a Iittle5that we may fee where the way lyes. For the path to thefe generall councelshath beene fo long difufed, that its almoft growne out of fight, and as he fometimcs fpeak« in a like cafe. The high jvayes are unoccupied.,
I. Remember then we muft. There be tv(^o things,wherein the qualification 2Xi^ fo the commljfion and warrant of a member <?/^r<;//;?f^//confiftsefpecially. The materia// ground of Com- miflioners at AfTembljes, is their gifts 2ind fitnes, 'Xh^forma/l ground is, the Church-calUng,2Sid fending them. Parker de ?oU\ L 3. c. 18. Materiale ex donis internis pendet^formale ex dell^ gationeecclefd^ and this Aflertion is approved by Mr. Rutlm-" ford^ and confefTed by all ours, that I met withaU/ /. i,
2. The Churches may fend, and if they will follow the pat- terne in the word, they mufh fend learned and holy men unto ^ Synods, befides Tafiors, Teachers, Elders-^ f 3 Luke hath it ciX^t,
trov.iMc![u' ^ ^* ^^' ^^' ^"^ therefore its an Argument v;>hich learned whitta- mfin ' key alledgeth, from the nature of a Synod •• That fince
a generall councell doth reprefent, univer[am ecclefamy there Qiould htfome of all forts and orders of men fent there- unto : <iAs Paflors, DoSiors, Elders, 'Brethren, who Ihould as it WXVQ perfonate, and fupply the place of the whole.
3. y^// /^/^^/d-fo fent and affembled in the Councell, have 2, de^ cifive and definitive fente-nce In the ads that iliall be made, de^ crees and determinations that fhall pafle. This is made the hin(Te and the very cafling difference ofthecontroverfie betwixt m and the Papifls, whereby our men vindicate the liberty and power of ^^7^ brethren met in councell, againft the ufurpation of the Tcpe and his Pro^ors, whereby they would arrogate and mono- polize all authority of deciding and determining controverfies
unto
Part. I . ofchitrch Discipline. Chap. 13. 231
imto ihtT relates^ And therefore BelUrmine would carve out all ^bi fup-n the authority to that crew and company,ahd (diys,Apofio/os judl- ^^^^^•^' 2j 3 '^ caffefPrejhyterosconfultajfe,piehematidtvijfe tmtHm. But Whit- ^' ^^%r ftates the queftion, as the common received judgement of ail the orthodox, and fo maintains that which is openly contra- didlory to the Popifh conceit. Noflra vero h^c fentenm eft^ nofi foios pralatos habere jm de^niendl in conciiiis, fed homines qmf- vis idoneoseligifoffey qui ad concilium mitt ant ur ^ eofque liberi frdnuntiaredehere.
Hence this Reprefentative body is hnt apart^asit ftands in re- ference to the CatholickjvifibleChnrch.mdi therefore it isfaid, not to be a Totum in that relation^ but reprefentare totum, by way of delegation Qt commiJfiongiVtTieo nomine ^ot'mth.'SX refpeA Ther ads of this company carry a kind of proportion andrefem- blance to the body which it reprefents : that what they in ver- tue of their delegation do, its all one or the like reafon, as if the body reprefented did it. Look at them, as they are now aflem- bled, they are an entire body refulting out of the concurrence of all the feverall members {0 concurring.
We fee now what the nature of this reprefentative body is : we {hall now draw neerer to the marke , and make application of this to the particular in hand. M^ikcr Rutherford exprefl'eth the que- ftion in thefe termes Lib.2.2 8p. *' To this Church univerfall vi' ^^Jible hath the Lord given aMinifiery^andall hisOrdinances ofWord ^' 0nd Sacraments principally and primarily. And to the Minifiery " and guide's of this Catholike vifible Church hath the Lord commit • *' ted the Keyes^, as to the firfifubjeEl.
But we (hall look off from this place , and take thofe words which are rnoft plaine,as the bottome of our debate, Lib.2,Tag, 305'. The pon>er of the KeyeSy by order of nature is only in the Ca- ** tholike reprefentative Church ,. as in thefirflfubje^i. From Pag. 3 00 to 3 op. And the fcope of all his anfwer in the moft candid and faire conftru^ion that can be made of them , looks this way.
Againe, by power of the Keyes, we underftand all the power of Ordination^ excommunicationiScc, Which in the current and con>- mon apprehenfion is comprehended therein.
And thereafons which yet carry and caft the ballance to the negative part , and our apprehenfions for the prefent that way, are thefe. j.We
232 Chap. 13. A Survey of the Summe Part, i .
I. We fliall attend Matter Rut herford his owne expUcatioyi^ as that which he muft take for granted and good , as admitting no juft,exception, namely,
^kqttid convenit ;c«t 9 dvm convenit d^VTiqxtii^'iyedi >9 x^^Kimf^ It mptft agree to all mdonly to that kind^Nhcticc the Argument groweson,thus,
That vohichfirflly andonely belongs to the (^atholike reprefenta" five (^htirchy that neither >^as , nor can he before it. The very na- ture of the termes gives in teftimony undenyable unto this. For it cannot belong to it onely^ if it belong to ethers bejtde it : nor to It frfilyy if to others before it.
'But the power of the Keyes was before the reprcfentative Churchy yea before it had any being. For the Churches had the Kcyes and the exercife of them by the fpace of 300 yeares, after our Saviour, when as yet there was not the name of an OecHmeni" c^// fo//;?c^// heard of in the world.
Befide, from th^ former grounds agreed on, touching the con" ftitution of a generall councell, its plaine: That the Churches dele- gate alljboth perfons and power from themfelves to the malcing up of fuch a generall Affembly. u4nd therefore they had all Officers^ 0ind they the exercife of their Office-power before that day long.
Nor will that diftinftion relieve the caufe in this diftrefle, to wit, that in order of nature they are onely firftly in the reprefen- tative,butJ;^or^^^o/fi»^f they are before in other fubjeds ; nay the medicine makes the caufe worfe , though it was ficke be- fore. Tor that aproper quality Jhould be in time before his Proper fubjeB^which gives it its being: and that it {hould be, in time before its ovpne nature^ wherein his being liesy is beyond the re- liefe of all the rules of reafon. Befide, that feverall things being compared together, one might be before another in nature, when it was ftmul and together with another in time, hath beene ufually faidj(and yet by fome ufually queftioned,/^ that time ever attends nature) but that the /^?»^ things fhould be in time^ be- before its natureh^id any being ( js this diftindion would bear us in hand ) 1 fuppofe is unheard of.
2. If the power of the keyes Jhould be given to an Oecumcnicall councell as to thefirflfubjeEi : Then thoje Jhould have and formal" ly exercife the power of the ke)eSi who were no Pajiors nor ojfcers inthofe a6ls,
*But that is denied bj majier Rutherford, ergo^
The
Part. I. ofChurch-Difciplifie. Chap. 15. 25 5
The propofition is proved, becaufe the decrees and determi- nations of the couneell and their adlings, in their decifions and ic^nings divc no proper wdf-ks of a Paftor^di, nor doe they pro- ceed from thcfe offices or officers as fuch. Thus Judicious Ames. 'BelL enerv» Tom,2*c,i. de conciLp 10. Definire in conciliis genermlihusnonpotefi e^eparsmnneris Pafiorum^ quia turn Pa^ fior\nullmecctefi<z'Trmitiv£iet pauci tantHmfequentiumfuculo- rum THunus paflorale potmffent implete*
And the ground is fure and fafe» AEis which are commoft t9 BrethrertyOs wellas to fuch as be officers, Thofe are not proper, mr doe proceed from an office or officer as juchy but from fome root oc refpedwhichdothindifferently belong unto both, as its evident in the cafe in hand, becaufe they /*/5^rf(^<«^wf/r^fj^e'r^: for that as ^ we heard even now, gave the/^rw^/iyr to the memberof a Sy- nod, and by power and warrant of this proceeding iffued frora thence.
Befidewe heard before, that the couneell confifts of bre-^ thren^^s well as Elders, and the power of determining and bind- ing iflues joyntly from all, and to maintaine the contrary is judged an openpointof Popery by Dodor whitakfr. Vtifupra*
3. Arg.
5. If the power of the keyes belong firfilj to the OecumenicaU couneell. Then it belongs to all other, by vertue of that, for this the rule, K^i' clv\ doth require* If none have this power, but onely this fubjed^then this power ran goe no further then this^ l^or this eivTj^petfjLivat and ng.^oKtmi require ; where ever Rifibi^ Uty is, there the nature of man muft be, becaufe it agrees to it firfilj to Richard, fohn.feremy, not ^s this or that jndividuall, but as they have the nature 01 man inthem>
AndhcncQthQttczn no poVi^er of the k^es (as ordination ex* communicat ion, &c. ) be put forth but by the vertue of an Oecu- . menicallro^w^// giving in their influence firft to that work; whicih is contrary to the evidence of fcripture, and the experience of all ages.
And before I leave this argument I fliall take leav€ to make fome inferences from it, fuch as neceflarily follow from the na- ture the thing according to the pradifeof all Arts, proceeding from the infallible evidence of like precepts.
If all the power of the keyes be firftly and onely in the Ca- tho like reprefcntative body.
G^ ^enc€
234 Chap.i3« ASurvef^ftbe Summe Part. t.
Tknceinallotherbyvertfieofthis
Hence tkis is as necejfary to the rife Il-i^ewg of the Church as the power of the l^yes, becaafe the Churched have not this power buc from hence. Hence, this reprefentative Church is necejfary to the bene effe of a Church, not onely ad melius et optimum efe. For kisasneccn'ary asthepowerofthekeyes-.biitthat is neceffary gull^ene efeyby Mdiiktv Rutherford his confefUoH. Hettce this power of the kejes is here mofi perfeEilj ; becaufehere/?r/?/y. Hence moft confiantlj and ordinarily ? If firftljj onely ^ , and alwayes here, and in others ^7 -z/^ rr/s^ of this , then it b here moftcon- ftantly and moft ordinarily.
All thefe follow undeniably frona the rule Kk'Sot'^Ta i^u'rv^fA* f^off, nor can there be given any reafon to the contrary. Take any example in any aft, and upon this ground thefe inferences will flow naturally and beyond exception. Rifibility belongs to thenature of a man. Therefore is there firftly, onely ;, al- wayes. Therefore, conftantly , perfedly. Therefore its de- rived from hence to all others , that ftiall be made parta- kers of it. Therefore take away the nature of man,and deftrof it, you deftroy this faculty.
From hence its cleere , that the contrary exprejjtons to thefe, dropped here and there by Mafter Rutherford without which he could not decline the dint of the Arguments allcdged againft him , are fo many ^fferfions contrary to the truth and the nature ^fthe rule, IHcC^ av]1 dvTt?p<t^JUJ^aiu
^.Arg. If the pd^er of the Keyes be here frflly ayid onely ; then it can exercife them without all doubt lanfully r and in the righ exercife thereof can attai'/ie its end,
*3ut the firfi part is denyedhy y^^/^ Rutherford Lib.2,Pag. ^\ %. •' / fmtch doubt if a Cathdtke councell can formally excom- ** munUate aNationallChurch. And indeed he may well doubt it.
For fuppofe that many perfons in the particular Churches of the Nation (liall complaine of the evils of the Churches , and groan under them : The excommunicaiting of thefe Churches y, would mfiidthe pnniOiment as well u{K)n the innocent, as the no- ceutyfor the communion would reach the one as well as the other, and fo the cenfure fhould proceed upon them as well who de- J^rvcd it not , asthofe who did deferve it.
But fecondly its cercaine , if the Churches refufe the fentence,
the
^Bfrr-rmmar
Part. !• of church Dffcipline. Chap. 13. 255
the power of the councdl cah never ^revmk to attains its end* \
5. Arg, Let ine adde a Ufl Argument taken from Mafter Rutherford his owne expreHions, which are thefe. Lih, i.P/ig, 289. '* To thii '* Hniverjall Church vifible hath the Lord given a Miniflery , and *' all his ordinances of^^ordSacrawent^ principally^ and primarily : *' and to the Aiinifterj and guides of this Qatholike Qhurch vifihU " hath the Lord committed the K eyes as unto the firfifubje^<. Whence I fliould thus reafon . To theMinifiery and guides of r/;^^Catholike vifibleChiirch hath Chrifi committed rheKey es yOs to the firfl fubjeH ,unto which he hath given his word, ordinances^ Sacraments ^ Miniflery primarih. This propoficion Is in terminis exprefl'ed and affirmed by Mafter Ru- therford , nay determined as a conclufion beyond all gainc- faying.
But ( I aflfume ) to an Oecumenicall councell , as the Totum re- prefentati vum of all Churches^ (jod hath not primarily^ given to his A^lnifi^ery^ "^ord. Sacraments, ordinances.
Therefore an Oecumenicall reprefentative Church hath not the keyes given to It^ as to thefirfifubjetl.
The Ajfumption ( which onely needs proofe ) fenfe and expe- rience, the nature of the thing, Mafter Rutherford his confefllon in cafes paralell and of like nature doth abundantly confirme. For its well known to every man, that after the Afcenfion of ouc Saviour^ by the fpace of 300 yeeres, there was no ge-ner all councell in the world, were there neither Minifters lent, word not Sacra- ments difpenced , Tafiors and Teachers executing their office, performing the duties of their places and charges, all that while to thofc, to whom , and for whofe good , they were principally and primarily appointed ?
2. Each man knowes , that the councell conCi{\s principally of t\\o£c,who2LVQ£'lders3ind1*afiors in other Churches, and will a mans fenfe fuffer hira to fay, that there muft be Minifters fent to, teach 3indfeed, and watch over thefe Minlfiers,
3. Nay doth not the examples and records of all ages evi- dence, that the preaching of the fVord^ adminlftratlon of the Sor cramentSydcc, not primarily nor fee ondarily is here attended ? but thefcanning ofco'r/troverfiesydeciding and determii^ing of doubtful! queftions.
G§ 2 And. ''
256 Chap. 13. ASfirveyoftheStmfm Part.
And laftly when Matter Rutherford dtny^th MinifiersXo have a '^P aft or all ch2irgc 2ind watch over a Trejbyteriall Church: be- caiifc that watch onely is appropriate to the particular Congre- gations, the care of whofe foules they ftand charged withail ; Ty parity ofreafon^ he will in no cafe impofe this upon any Paftor, to be a conftant watchman over a generall councell : not only, be- eaufe its more then he can difcharge , belide his care of his parti- cular flock, but alfojbecaufe it would feeme irrationally that there ihould be a /^^/or, and fo a Ruler over thofe , whom he makes to hsLVCfapreme rule over all (^hurcheSo- i
Hither appertains the /^-z/^w^Mrgument ofMafter Rutherford touching//;^ kejes given to i\\tQatholiki vifible church :and ther- forel formerly referved it for thu p/ace,znd fliall now tak^ it intc^ fcanning and confideration,and it is this^ LiLz.c.i^^,
'^ ?Vheft any fcandaloHS feyfon is delivered to Satan, he is caft out ^' of the vphole Qatholike Churchy therefore he ypo^ before his eleSii- " on 5 a member cfthe whole CathoUke Church. For he cannot be *' cafl out J '^hoW'as never ^'ithin , and ^hen he is excommunicated^ . ^^ his fins boundy as in heaven^fo on earth, i. e. not one ly in that trail "^^ of ground, where a handfullof a little congregation indefendent *' (as they fay ) ofio^ or 20, or 1 00 doth ordinarily feed , but in all " the vifible vPorld, where Godhath'aChurch , and all , both within ^''the little congregation and W^ithout, are to repute him as an hea^ ^' then and a publican,
Anfw. When we enquired touching that which gzMt formulUty to a member of a Church or congregation, we then at large deba- ted the queftton, namlyjThat vifible prof effi on did not make a mm amember of acongregationymuch lejfe amember of all the -particular congregations on earth, vjhahtryMf^ refer thei^^^^^r,Only,we infer from that which was then proved, that he who was not a mem- ber (7/^//Ghurches,he cannot be faid to-be cut o^from^all,btczu(c he never was ingrafted into them-.no more then amember of one individuallman^ being cut off from his body or perfon can be faid to be cut of from another^ becaufe thefe two men have the nature of man common to them both : or more plainely; becaufe a member of one Corporation is dif-franchifed and condemned to perpetuall imprifonment J asTraytor, therefore all other Cor- porations ihould difrfranchife himalfo, becaufe thefe two are - f^eciej of a Corporation in generally .
Part. T. of Church-Difcifline. Chap. 15. 257
True it iiy when one Church of Chrift hath righteoufly cafl: out a man J (*y€ll other congregations Jhonld account of him asfuchan ofitcaft, approve of the fentence of the Chfirch,un\mQ any thing ap-^ peare to the contrary , and they fhould fo exprefle themfelves, towards him, asfuch a one, whom the Lord Chrifi hath fentenced and judged as a heathen : and therefore becomes all , who are the /^^jf^x of Chrift to judge fo of )[{\m. As all the fubjeEisoi ihc Kingdome do account him a Tray tor , and carry themfelves to- wards him, as fpch a one,who is convinced ^nd proceeded 2ig2Lm{}i^ as fuch, in one City or Corporation,
This is the aymeof that anfwer which Mafteri?////?^^^^^ ai- led geth , from fome, who fay. That the party is excom- municated onely out oUhat Congregation, whereof he is a mem- ber antecedenter ; becaufe Chrift hath given the power of excom- munication only to the Church : But he is excommunicated to all other Churches onely confequenter, by confequent*
To this Mafter Rutherford fayes^ '' lanfrper the plain contrary, ■ /* He is ^niQcedQntcr and formally delivered to Satan hy thepo\\>er ^^ of the Cat.hoUke vifible Church , which is put forth in exerclfes and aHs^before that Church, thereof he is the neerefl member* £- **" ven as the left hand doth cut off the finger of the right hand, which '* otherW'ife Jhould infe^ the vphole body. Now it is not the left *' hand onely that cutteth off the contagiom and infeBiom finger, but '^ the whole man,, deliberate reafon and the will confenteth it *^ Jhould be done, for the prefervation of the whole. The left hand " is a- meere inftrument , and the loffe ofthefingery is a loffe to the ^^ nhole body : and the finger is cut offthe right hand not zntccc- ** denier finely y by thepo^er of the left hand, but by the intrinfecall ^'po^er that was in the vpholebody. Its true the contagion Jhould creep through and infeB the right hand fir fl : and therefore incijkn *^ is made upon the right hand fir fi When theElderJhip oftheCongre- *^ gat ion delivers to Satan, it is not done by that power, that is intrin- ^' fee all in the congregation onely y but by the power intrinfecally that
is in the whole univerfall Church. lib.2.pag.2p^.
We {hall here paufe a little , and as travellers ufe to do , view the coaft how it lyes, becaufe the path feemes dark, and the paf^" fage fomewhat hazardfulL
I Anfwer then, If the CathoUke Church ^ut forth a power ?>- trinfecall in the excommunicating of the offender and delivering lum to Satan; (as it is here faid : ) It muft be either an Oecume-
Gg_3 nicaU-l
it
2 28 Chap. 53* A^nrvefoftheSHmwc Part. r.
nkall comcell , or a repreCentative body of dl, that muft do this j or elfe all the Churches muft have a hand in it .
J. An OecHmenik^coHncell cannot excommunicate. For that which li not, hath no bdngy camot put forth any operation, Non entis non efi oferatio.
But a gener all c ounce II vpas not after our Saviour by the fpace of 3 00 yeeres. There hath been none of late , by the fpace of ma- ny hundreds, and when there will be any, no man knowes.
And therefore it can put forth no intrinfecall power in this cen- fure of excommunication, Titxi\i^t antecedenter ^ nor confe^uen- .
ter,
2. Nor can all the Churches be faid , by any evidence of rea- fontohavea hand, or put forth a power to this worke. For lAi^ti Rutherford\i\s own principles are, ^»^ congregation hath no power over another, one Clajfis over another, one Trovinciall or Nationall councelt, hath no po^er over another. Whence the inference is piaine*
They ^ho have no power, much lejfe fupreme ponder over another^ they can put forth no power over another.
But ( ex concelTis ) many CWr/^e-jjClaflis, Synods have no power . over a congregation therefore they can pit forth no power^much leffe antecedenter to this work »
3 . A<raine, they who put forth a power intrinfecall to excom- munication , they muft do it according to Chrifi hi6 rule, and fu- table to order prefcribed by him.
^\\X.in cafes of excommunication, efpecially thofe ofobftinacy, the rule of Chrift, and the diredion of the Gofpell require , thej jhauld examine y convince, admonijh , before excommunication.
And therefore they muft be throughly informed 3ind fully ac- quainted with the offence, if they ^rocQtd regularly,
£ut all the Curches cannot be thus informed with the offences of fuch , who are excommunicated, nor yet are bound to be, antece* denter, to the difpenfationof the cenfure. They arc not bound to receive all the complaints of every particular Church,to heare and examine all witnefles, not bound to convene the offending party, nor hath any (^hurch but that ywherofhe is a member, power to do it.
And therefore according to the rule of Chrift, they cannot put forth a power antecedenter to the excommunicating of him.
4. Befide if ^/ the Churches put forth a power antecedenter to
the
Part. I. of church Difcipline. Chap. 13. 239
the excommunicating of the offender, before, the particular Church : then the fentence i^knor^nzn^ paft before thefentencc of the particular congregation proceed : then there is no face left iff Appeal to other (^hurches^ becaufe their judgement is paft, therefore they need not require their judgement , but this Mr. Rpitherfordy^xWrnnoWik allow, nor is it confiftent with his principles nor indeed with reafon.
5. If after the excommunication paft in a congregation or Clajfes, when other Clajfej, Synods, congregations ftiall come to be acquainted therewith, and the proceeding therein, as irregular and unjuft, they Jhall rejeEl thefentenee, as not fuicable to the mind of Chrift, and proteft againft the proceeding ; They '^hd in their judgements ever difallowed thefentence^ and by their en- deavour labour to repcaleand oppofeit; They cannot h /aid in Te^k>n to put forth an intrinfeca/l power, and that antecedent ter in the execution of it*
Andl fuppofe thcChurches,who arc of fuch a judgement woul4 wonder to heare a congregation thus fpeake to them : Here is^ an offending Brother caft out of our fociety, for fuch obftinacy in evil I : we have caft him out confequenter^ but you have put forth an intrinfecall power amecedenter to our ad;, els it coukl never have beene done*
I fuppofe, if a Provincial! , nationall , Oecumenicall councell (that would condemn them for their fentence,)rhould heare them fo fpeak, f^^;' 7)?<?;f/J pr e f em ly proteft their innocency '^ and that they had no hand in it, they were never acquainted with their proceedings, for if they had, they fliould have profeffedlf oppofed them therein.
Lafllf, if the whole Catholick Church put forth apotver ante- cedenter in cafting om every particular offender out of the Church : they alfo muft needs put forth their power ameceden- ter in receiving him in : which reafon and the experience of all ages gainfayes. That a congregation fbould confult with all the Churches on earth, before they ahfolve a penitent offender ; there was no fuch law delivered to the Church ofQorimh in that cafe, but as he blames them, becaufe they did not cafl him out, before he wrote ; fo he wifheth them to receive him in againe into communion, neither ftaying nor expeding, unti^ll a general^ councell was called for that end. Ihejtmilitude which Mr. Rutherford ufcth, hath a handfome
" colour
240 Chap. 15. A Survey 0 f the Sumnte Part, i^
'. : ■» " ■ ' ..
colour to coufen the inconfiderate Reader^ but being ierioufly weighed reacheth not the caiife in hand.
It is true, the left haftddoth not only cut off the contagious and infectious finger, hut the whole man.Deliberate reafon and will confenteth therennto ; and the finger is cut off, not by the pw- f r of the /(f /> /7W onely, but by the intrinfecall power in the nhole hod)\ I fay all this ii true, and there \s very good reafon it fhculd be fo : becaufe the mind and mV/, and fo the whole hath full 3ind fufficient power in it felfe, and that peculiarly 2ind proper^ \y appointed by God and nature to prcferve it felfe, and pre- vent infedicn in any member, and rather to cut of theinfedi- ous part, then that the contagion (hould fpread 1 0 the ruine oi the whole.
And it is fo exafHy in a particular congregation ; the chief off' cers, as the mind and will;znd the reft or the "Brethren , as the whole^h^iwc: intrinfecall power given them by Chrift, and ihould put it forth in his name, and according to his order to remove an infeflious member. But how unfaitable is it to require the fame of otherChurches,becaufe they excommunicate in the^^;^^'- raU nature of a Church with them, when in truth they have no power over a particular Church, and therefore as they cannot, 10 they fhould not attempt any fuch thing ? For to lay afide now theconfideration of an independent congregation, we will pro- pound only, Mr. Rutherfordhis own principles for proof in this cafe*
Its confefled by Mr. Rutherford that a Church in an Ifland hath power of excommunication in her felfc : and therefore fhe may put it forth alone* And yet I fuppofe Mr. Rutherford will confefTe, that a party fo excommunicate is to be accounted a Heathen to all Churches as well, and as much, as any excom- municated out of a Church that hath neighbouring Churches near it: not withftanding no other Churches have, and there- fore can put forth no power, in the executing of that ad of ex- communication done by a Church in an JJland.
The famealfo may be faid of ^/^jpfj and /?rtf'z/tw/W/yj«^^/,
in vega,tdo( other Synods and Clajfes J over whom they have no
power, by his own grant, and yet a perfon excommunicated in
one regularly, is fo accounted of by all.
And common fenfe will conftcaine a mans judgement here-
IKtfO.
The
Part. I. ofchurch'D^fcipline. Chap* 13. 341
The Major 2ind Aldermen of one Corporatid^^mni): firft be privy to the offence of any member in the Society, and then they have power to proceed againft him , without either the power or privity of another corporation, though they be both members oit\\tfame Kingdome^ and hQt\^fpecies of a corporation, the commonnature whereof is attributed to them both; becaufe there is peculiar power left to them in their own place and ,prc- cinds. The like may be faidof a particular congregation.
Thefe grounds thus made good by reafon, will give in evidence '2,'^VivA fever ullexpreffions of Mr, Rutherford as diftant from the truth*
^* That ffler churches receive members of other (^hurches t9 ^^ communion by an intrlnfecall auth •>ritative(fhurch poyver*
If he mean /^f A an authoritative Church-pon-er, as a congrega^ tlon pats forth in excommunicationfiich a power thefe {hould put forth in admittance to com.munion : Its an Affertion neither fafe nor found, and a mans experience will teach him the contrary : Forby authoritative Church-power we can enjoine our own members to come to xhQ feale, or elfe cenfur^ them, but we can- not fo deale with others, if it {hall feem good to them to refufe toxome.
Headdes, ^^ (^hrifl hath given an intrinfec all power to many * • confociatcd Churches to cafi out a contagious Imnp^otherwife the ^.^co^fociated Churches are to exercife the punijhment^of the avoid- *^ ing the excommunicated perfin^ as an Heathen , which followeth ^' fiom apoW^r which is no wayes in them; What confcience is here ?
I dAnfw, A good confcience rightly guided by rule ; Tor if by the mouth of two or three witnejfes every word [hall be eflabli" fbed, as the Lordmd his Larv fpeaks : then miich more (hall a fa^ he eflablijhed , that hath not the teftimony of two or three, hut o^z whole Church, it maybe fo many hundreds to bear witnefle thereunto. And no man, nay no court in the world, can but yield to this evidence, before fomething appear to the contrary, unlefle againft confcience they fliall lay alide theex- prelle X^n^of God*
We {hall propound a narrower cafe then this, and yet its fo plaine that it will carry the judgement of any confiderate man with it. Suppofe a party going to fome remote place, whether his occafion leads him, intends to joyne with the Church of Chrift there fet up : another perfon privy to his intention, and
Hh Knovv-^
242 Chap. 1 3* ASurmfofihe Summe Part. i.
knowing the man nndefemng, he gives intimation to a fricnc^ under his own hand and twa othersythzt the party is fcandaloiis for oppreflion and coufenage : when he ftiall defire entrance and acceptance , the letter is {hewed, and witneffes difcoveredg and;^ he juftly denyed admittance, with is ajuft punifliment juftly inflided upon him, and that which a good confcience.
In the cafe in hand, the argument forceth a fortiori. If wc may account a man fcandalous, and carry our felves towards him as fuch a one , under the witnefles of two or three, before the contrary be manifefted-.much more may we accounta perfon juft- ly excommunicated and demeane our felves towards him in a manner fuitable to fuch a condition under the teftimony of a Church of Chrifl, untill fomething fliall appeare to the con- trary*
^\*BHtfuppofe the Church erre, and cafi oftt the ferfon Clave er^ *' rante ? Jhalla man in a brfitljh manner' praBife according to their *' proceeding, and not difiern ^^hether the cenfure hejnflly or tin]ufi*^ '• Ij infiiBed ?
liAnfw. This is not to pra^ife after a bruitifh manner, but to proceed according to fuch rules, better then which nor reafon: nor righteoufneffe requires any : Tor under fuch a teftimony the perfon ftands juftly excommunicated in mine account, and I inuft judge fo if I will judge righteoufly. Jnftance. A perfon i& accufed in open Court of Treafon upon three ivitnejfes, which are Regnant and peremptory: The judge cannot but condemne the man, as fuch a malefador; and in cafe he (hould make an efcape, all that heare of the proceeding,they are to account him fuch a one, and to proceed againft him as luch, and yet cannot be faid topradife hrutifhly, but pioufly 3ind righteoujly, .2LCC0tding to jfuks of reafonsBble nature,which God bath revealed in his holy ilvord , untill the teftimony given in be controlled and difannul- kd;fo it is here.
Laftly I (hall prefent unto the Reader and to Matter Ruther» /<7r<j/whathimfelfe hath writ in another place, andfo leave this argument,//^. 2.^.320. we find thefe words, the queftion being there propounded,(ince a fcandalous perfon living betwixt twa neighbouring presbyteries, and fo likely to infe<5 both equally and indefferently by his offence, why therefore (hould he not be eaftoutofboth?
}/l3&Qt Mutherfordhis SiUi^Qt is thi^^
Part. I. efchnrch Difcipirne. Chap. 14. 245
*5 Though he dwell In the borders of tn^o ClaJJicall prefiyterteSy ^' y^^fi^^^ f/^^j ^^^ ^od of order hath made him a cominned member *' novo by infiitutioyi of one frefbyteriall (^hnrch, not ef another ^ he is *' to be excommunicated by the one^ not by the other,
A man would think at the firft blufh, If one clafficall Church doe not excommunicate antecedenter : by the fame proportion of rear fon many muft not, nay none but his own claflis doe excommu- nicate him, and therefore how can the QatholiJ^e £hurch be faid to doc this antecederiter ^butM^i^Qr Rutherford beft knowcs his o wne meaning, and this will occafon him to explicate it.
CHAE XIV. Of the Church Vniverfall^ as it k Totum Integrale,
Nd to deale candidly in this as in the former courfe of our difpuce , we profefTe our aymc in this inquiry is , onely te give in what evi- dence we can, to the clearer difcovery of the Truth. For I cannot find any exprefllons in Mafter Rutherford that fully faften this fenfc upon any pafTageof his difpute , and it is not in my thoughts to father any thing upon him, befide what he ful- ly expreffeth.
Fof our more cleere and dired proceeding , Ifliall take leave to inquire* 1. what is meant by aCatholike vifible Qhurch x^-* kfn in thiffenfey ^ To turn integrale.
2. whether fttch a Church u to be found in the Ne^ Tefior ment,
3^ whether the Lord Chritl hathfet Oncers herey as in their fr ft fubjeEi ; and to themfofet , the po^er of the keyes doth fir flly ap^ pertaine.
To the fir fl* That the Cathollke Church hath fome ttme fuch a refpeft, as Tetum integrale , I now and then find amongft Authors, ^me f MedulL lib. r . c» 3 2 . -far, 5 .
Ecclefia particular is refpeSiu Ecclefi<z CathoHcoty quA habet rati-
^ onem integriy eft membrum* His meaning is , if we look at particular members and particu-
Hh 2 iar
344 Chap. 14. ASurvejoftheSumme Part. I#
Ur Churches as aggregated together , that which refulcs and ari- feth from the confluence and concurrence of them all, we put the rerpe<fl of !r<?f ^w integrale upon it, and fo it is called ecclefiaCa-- tholica*
And for the right difcerning of this, and differencing of fome confiderations about it , The Reader muft take notice that three things are to be attended for thediftindlunderftandingof this Totur»i , that he may fever it from former refpeds^ unto which we have fpoken.and difcerne the nature of it from the generallna^ ture of a CWc/?, between which there is an exceeding -j/.^j^ dtp*
rence,
i; Then^the particular perfons and Congregations^ the members of this Church Cathohke taken in this notion and confiderati- on, containe in them the ejfentiall caufes of it , out of which it a- rifeth , andisconftituted ; Whereas 7'^r^w^;^;?/z/^r/^/^contrari-' wife containes and communicates caufes to particular Churches.
2, H^wfjthefe particular perfons and Churches are 5 and muft be in nature before this Totum integrale i. e. This - Catholikc Church thus aggregated ,: and this followes from the former , in fo m.uch as the caufes are in nature before the effed:.
3. Hence this totum in proper and precife confideration, though it be ever with its members , yet is difiinSi from them, as that which arifeth out of them. As a man is neither body notfoule^ hut an integrum, a third rifing out of them botk
. The Reader muft carry thefe along with him, becaufe hap- ly we (hall have recourfe to them 5 asoccallon fliallre^ quire.
The fecond things to be inquired, is,
whether thisChurch is to he found m the Nenv Teftament, When this ^<«r^ vfas prefented unto Mafter Rutherfordhy way of Objedlion, thus , Tou cannot demonfirate out of the Scrip* ture y that there ufuch a thing in the^NewTejlament as a Catho^ like vifihle Church. .
He anfwers in thefe words, Zz/'.2.4i 8.
*' I conceive the fuhjeEi ofi Cor.i2. is aCatholike/vifi^U(/hurch;
*' we do not 'Anderfianda folitivall vifihle body , with ordinary vifi-
^^bh government fom one man , who maketh himfelfe the Vicar of
*' Chrifljthe Fope^ whof members. .are Qardinals^^iJhopSyandfuch
like-
Part. I. efrhurch-Dildplim. Chap. 14. 245
"■■ like , l»<f f^^ Catholikf body mjfUcall ofChriJi , and that m
" WeftehereMafteriJ«fW/. hisexpreffions prefented before us • but what his meaning is , I confeffe , I cannot ckerely per-
i.'w'hatisthemeaningofthatpW/^, mjfiluJlasvifible.-
2' What is the «tof intended by it.
1" I do not readily conceive his mind in fuch an espreflion;
wcimderftandthebodyw#if<s//ofChriftas invifMe. Vot the my If kail body of Chrift , in common and current fenfe is con- Stlv taken for t\.t invifihle body of our Saviour. Now to confider ^vHnvifMe body as t;.)?^. doth /^/>&4^. plamely; and is as if a man (hould fay , I will confider whuenege as it is black, and therefore this feeraes not .0 be his mind ; but it may be he takes »?y/?/V^// in another /J^^r^f/wmeanmg : or haply the ex- pSon imif-printed. Irlufficeth to point at it , to occafioa
*'"". "whl 'h^ih^'thing here intended , is as hard to find out
Oil,
When I obferved that he puts vifible in a kind of eqml breadth and latrtude with myfticall : That being Totum integrale of all the parts agsresated,! could not but imagine, his intendment was to take ^Jl/. in the fame fenfe, Befide Zi^.i p^^.222. Ifindhim diftinguilhing the Paftors of particular Congregations from the Tafio^rs of the Catholike Church , whereas had he take^ Catho- lik^ for miverfall, then the Paftors of one muft be the Pallors ot theother I^or^f?^?^ is only exifting in its /^^^/^i, and there on- ly can be feene, and fo confequently attended.
Thefe are probabilities which fwaymy judgement that way. But I find alfo that fometimes he puts in the word umverfall to .cxpreffe his meaning of the place. And this cafis thehallance the ather wav.So that I cannot fay, he meanethby Cathohke Church vifible 2. totnm integrale. <iAnd therefore I {hall not off ojett as h'^ fenfe, but one ly depute againfi it , as not the fenfe of the f lace y and that thefc i^.^./^ifollowing perfwadc me for the prelent.
That Church u meant In i Cor. 1 2. in which qodfets Teachers, Helps frovernments. as ordinary Officers fxrffij, verUS.
iuthefets not thefc. firftly in theCathshke Church vtfible , as totumag£regatum,Cbefore explicated.) ,
The J|^/^/^i.^, where onely the doubt lies, ^^ ^^"^ P'^'J^^^^^^^^
7^6 Chap. 14' A^nrveyoftheSumme Parr. i.
Becaufe the fctting of the officers in the Church ( I fpeak now of thofe which are ordinary ) is by the EleEilonof the people , and therefore this fetting and officers fet muft be there , where the e- ledion is : this election or call being the foundation , whence the relation between Paftors and people refults, and fo beconae in relation one to another, gives mntuall being each to other, arc together one with another.
But clear it is that ele5ihn is m the particular Churches, AB, 14. 2^. (»yfl},6*$.Tlt. I. ^,3ind therefore there thefe ordinary officers are firftlj fet by God,
^rgptm, lU
In what Church Paflors arefirfilyfety over them they have firfl^ ly and primarily Paftorlike potver in preaching, ruling, and dif- penfing the adls of their office* The natnre of the office, Gods charge and command, the end at which they muft aim , and for which fent, evinceth this. A^f:* 20. 21, i T^/-* 5. 2.
But ordinary 'Teachers halve not this pafiorall and officiall power over the CatholickjChurchy as will thus appear.
Thofe vihok povperh^ the Law and order of Chrift may be refufed in ^//congregations, but in their d^n particular ; They by no law of Chrift have right of paftorall power in any, but in tljeir own particular charges znd Churches*, otherwife the Lord Chrift (hould fet a man in his office, and by rule and law others may for ever refufe the exercife and power of his office over whom he is fet»
But the power of ordinary? afiors may by law and order ofChrijly bejuflly refufed in all congregations be fide their o^n* As fuppofe all congregations have Paftors of their own, they may juftly refufe any to preach, or exercife any Jurisdi<5lion amongft them.
Whereas he that hath power to preach as a Paftor, he hath authority to enjoin thofe, who are his flock, to attend him, though they (hould refufe it : yea to exercife his office, though they do not defire it, For it is not read in any Gofpell, that the Lord Chrift hangs the performance of a Teachers office upon 0- thers de(ires,bnt upon his own duty, with which he ftand^ char- ged with by vertue of his place.
For I might laflly here adde ( though many other reafons are at hand, yet I will not multiply, becaufe I know not Mr. Ruther^ ford\^s minde in this behalfe, and I would not trouble the Reader ^ with
Pare, I. ofChurcbDifcfpline. Chap. 14. 247
without caufe ) I fay, I may here addc ; Ifd man he a Pafior to aU rhnrches befide his own farticnlar : Then he is either the fame Paftor to both^or another and, diver fe. This laft none will own; therefore he muft be the fame to both^and he that hath the farre paftorall office, he hath the fame power and jurifdidion in both,ftandsin the fame manner bound to both, becaufe right of Jurifdidion iffues from his office-call.
Thefe mifts then being removed, the meaning of the Apoftle is this; Godhathfet in his Church, /. e.in a Congregation exifting in its particulars^ and fo in all particular congregations, the ex- traordinary and ordinary officers, according to the extraor- dinary and ordinary occafions thereof; and this fenfe fuits with that, which we explicated in the firft part of this difpute, touch- ing a (^athotick vifible church as Totum univerfale; and hence that qmre which c^irries the only difficulty with it receives a full fatisfadlion, /. 2, p. 401*
*' This indefinite fpeech ( fayes Mr, Rntherford ) mu&bygood '^ logickjoave the vert He either of one tiniv erf ally or a particular *' propofnion : If they fay the fir fl, tve have what ^e crave : if they " fay the fecondjtheyfallinto the former abJHrditjy for God hath ^ ' placed Apoflles in the ^hole Chrifiian world,
tsyfn/w. If Mr. Rutherford crave no more but this, that every particular congregation ftiould be thcfpecies of a Congregation, we willingly grant him his deSre : but to affirme, that the reafon is the fame oi Totum aggregatum^ is as far wide, as eafl is from the w/. And that his caufe gains nothing by this grant, is plaint for thus the nature of a Church exifts only,ads only,is to be fcen only in the particulars, doth equally and firftly communicate his nature to the particulars, fo that no Church hath more power then another, nor yet power over another, having upon this ground and grant an independent power of its ownc ; As each fpecieshdLthfirfily and independently the nature of l\\Q genus , which fo exifting in it, comes to be confined to it, and wholly to be ordered by it. As we (hall give in evidence, by inftance of many particulars , that we may relieve the Reader there- by.
Thus the common nature of a Corporation exifts in all particu- lar congregations, and fo its common to all to have Major and Common-councell, ( I /peak exfuppofito) which government and Gavernours exifting in and determined by the particulars,
liave
2 48 Chap. 14. A Survey of the Summe Part, i .
have ovA^ fower'wi their oW« place : The Major and councellc^n exercife ??i> autho rity in ^;?5tfc<fr corporation. To reafon there- fore thus, ifthe nature ofa corporation be common to all, and the King hath fet Major and common-councell in all and every one of them, therefore the Major of one, may rule in another corporation; I fay fuch an inference, will in no wife fol- low. '
The like may be faid of like example. Ai\ ft ates fet generals. Colonels^ Captains in their Armies i 'X\\tVmgfets conflables in all Towns ; Sheriffes in all Countyes . If any (hall reafon thu«, IfthisbeconTmontoallTownsto haveConftables, Sheriffs in all Countyes ; therefore a Conftable may exercife his office in another Towne, or a Sheriffs in another County: each mans experience will give in evidence to the contrary. And the ground of the Argument taken from the community of the natnre of fuchthings,willnotinforceit,but inftrre the contrary, ifferi- oufly con{^dered^
Thefenfe of the Text thus opened, the y^r^//»?^f?/^j gathered put of the feverall verfes will eafily receive .their anfwer : This then is the fenfe.as hath been proved liA congregation or Church exifting in his particulars is theChurch kere meant ^'d^r\^t\\^t^^Q)::t all particular congregations are here intended.
And its true, that in all particular congregations ( thofe ex- traordinary gifts and miracles being now ceafed)there be the or- dinary officers of Teachers^ Helps, GovernmentSy bcc.
1. Its true ofall particular congregations, that they are one body in themfelves, and are one in the common nature of the Church, and thefe take in all vifibly baptized into one Spi- rit,
J. Its true that in all thefe particular congregations all JeWs 2xAg entiles are coraprehended,that come within the pale of the vifible Church. For the whole nature of the generall exifts in the particulars.
^ 4. Its true, that the members of each particular congregation have need each of other, and one particular Church of the help of another, as occafion fliall require.
5. Its true of all particular congregations, that their members (hould not make a fchifme one from another.
_^. Its true of all particular congregations, that the members
do
Part. I. ofChrch^Dffdplme. Chap. 13. 249
do and ("hould efpecially care one for another, and fuffer one with another.
7. Its true of all particular congregations, that by immediate commilfion God fet Apoftles, whofe power of rule reacheth to them all, but ordinary officers he hath fixed to their particular places and ftations, each one in the individuall congregation by the which he was called, and over whom he is appointed.
We have now done with our tnqmry touching the QatholicJ^ vifible (^hurch : we (hall remind the Reader of tVffo things, which may be of fpeciall ufe, andfo we fhall put an end to thisdifpute.
I.
1, From the foregoing difcourfe he may difcerne, wherein ^ fpeciaily the opinion of Mr, Rutherford appears, touching this Catholick vifible Church, with any certainty. As namely, Its cer- tain that A4r, Kuther^ard holds the pojver af the kcyes belongs firfily to the Cat hollck^Reprefentative Church; for to this pur- *Vpofcliis words are moft.exprefle* /.2. p. 305. The power of the *' ksyes by order of nature^ is onely in the Catholick^ reprefentative *^ QhurchyOS inthefirfi fubjeB,
2. lis not to mQ certain , what he holds touching the Catho- like vifible Church, confidered either as Totum umverfale,^0K. Integrate : what probabilities his expreffions carry either way, we have formerly intimated out of feverall places : and there- fore I tTiink it moft faire, to faften nothing upon him, unleffe his words were fully and condufively clear,
Laftly Its certain, that if the power of the keyes be in the Ca- tholike r^/>V^y^;ir/2f/t/^ Church, as the fi r ft fubj'ecfl, thej cannot he^ long firjllytothe CathoUckJCJourch^ either as Tetum univerfale or integrate : Thediftance and difference betwixt thefe three ac- cording to former explication is fo great and vaft»
II.
Againe let me remind the Reader, what light the truth hath gained, if we look at it, as laid forth in the right frame of it. As thus.
1 . The common nature of a Church, and fo the nature of of- Rc^^s in that proportion, are only exifting, ading, and become vifible in the particulars, as thdtfpecies,
2, Hence ^W officers and office-power, as the nature of the
I i Church.
2 50 Chap, ij^ ASurveyofiheSufftme Part. r»
Churchjfo their nature, is equally, firflly, independently', com- municated to all particular congregations : fo that they do not receive office nor office power, one particular from another, oY more particulars, becaufe all particulars^fhare in all equally and firftly, 2isjpeclej pertake of the nature of a ge^im,
3. Hfnce it is not lawfuli for the Churches to give ar&ay thi? their power unto othei^s^ nor lawfull for others to take it ^uj from them. And therefore they Qiould not, by combining them- felves with others lofe this, nor fliould other Churches, by €9n*hv»Atii)n\,'^t this power from them^ in i^hoie o^r inpart.
CHAP. XV.
Jrt Anf\^^r to Mr, Hudfon, coHce^'nin^ th& Chfh'ch-(^^thoUck^ vi- /^/^, ^j Totum integrale.
^Hile I was inquiring and writing touching this ecle-- Jta cathoHca 'OiffhUlsy aii efpeciall providence, brought a book to my view which did purpofely intreate of this particular fubjed. The Author Mafter /-//!^^» a learned man, and afaithfull mi- nifterofthcGofpelK
When I had confidered fiis Writing <^? id, rdf t f6ithct his judgerticnt fliar^ and fcholaftitall, his fpHit Chriftian and moderate, his expredion fuccind and pregantly plaihe to ex- preffe his owne apprehenfiorij.
So that my heart \Vas much contented with the Acumen and Judicious diligence of the Author; though I could not confent ta what he writ, yet' I could not but unfainedly prife the learning, perfpicuity andpairifulneffe exprefled in hils writing.
Therefore I thought good to caft in fome few coftjtdermon^^ touching the things of greateft confequence therein, that fo I might occafioil hirtl ahd others alfo, into whofe hands that book maycom^, if not to judge otherwife, yet toeonfider againe of fome particulars whether they will abide the balance of the fan^ duary or not*
Ther&ii one principal point :I fay, principals, bccaufe the whple frameof the difputeftayes upon that, as upon the maine pillar and foundatiort, which if it faile, the whole falls to the ground as
Matter
»^igg»wnjj uj
Parr. i. of Church-DifcipUne. Chap. 15. 251
Matter H, confcfTcch. /?. i t .
" Ifinde((2Lkh he J thefuhjeEiofmy fnefi Ion exceedingly appofed, ■* and that^j ^//r divines^ and therefore I mufl crave letw to cok« *' frme thatfuffcientlyor els, what ever Ijhallfaj of the prcedicate, ^ will he as a houfe hullt upon thefand^or a caflle in the aire^
T he greareft weight lies here, and therefore my greatcfl in- quiry fhalbe about the truth of this.
And before I enter upon the examination of this principal! point propounded,! (hall <r(?//<?<^/^'z/er^//^A'^rf^^af, om of [eve- rAllpUc€sinthevpYiting^\if^\^^\\i^t^iy^x\t as fo many can- cluftons confijfed hj the Author that my felfe and reader may have recourle thereunto, as occafionfhall require in the follow- ing difcourfe, when their fpecials {hall come to a Judxious triall.
And (ince Mr. Hudfon acknowledge^h, that this queftion is exceedingly oppofed, and that by our Divines-, Imayfay, by aUfhepioii^andfudicioHsOrthpdoXy that I meet withali, who write againft the Papifts, it will not feein ftrangc to any, nor yet, I fuppofe, grievous to Mr. Hudfon, if I joine with them in this defence of the truth, as I yet conceive it to be.
And in my retired meditations, I could not bwt obfervc a fecret Kind of divine difpenfation that the T^refhyterianway muft need the helpe of a point of Popery^ not pnelyas^p///^?*, by which it mufl be under propped, but ^s^ foundation or head cortjer fione, upon which the tvhole building mufi reft and he ereEied.
Tlcitk grants and poftulata which I fhall mention, are thus freely and fully laid downe in feverall paflages and places.
I. Co NCLUSION,
fVhen a (^hurch is called univerfall vuniverfall in this queftion
CP^rfons, pag. 4. is meant principally in regard of ^^ laces ^ and not in regard of
C l^inte* 2. The univerfall Church vifible, ^ the -whole company ofviflhU helievers throughout the ^hole ^orld.p,j^,
. . 3-
«xf//thevi{ible rcWgioixs J (femh I iesofsLnat ion s^tc parts of the fhurchCatholike ( hc meanes members ) p, 6.
I 2 4. Particfi*
252 Chap. 15. A Smveyofihe Sn97me Parr, r-
particular Churches are made ftp of the mcmhers of the Church
Catholike.p.ii*
5- Jho: prof emotion of the Church ^*?f/W/^, and particular, ky
of Integrum et membra (p. 20.) and ij (primum in fuo genere,)^^- f ore them* p. 10*
6. For my part ( faycs he ) I conceive the Church Catholike to hcTotfimfntegraley2ind the particular Churches to be Partej jimilaresy and fo members thereof and parcells thereof, as tlje J ewijh Synagogues were of the fetviJhChurch..p,2l,
■ 7.
Everyf^r^/V///<^^' Church ;7^r^^%/^ of part of the matter^zni
part of the forme of the whole. /». 21*
8.
Particular Churches ar<e limited and diftingmjhed from
each other by cm// 2ind prudent iall limits , for convenience of
meeting, and maintenance and tranfading ofbufinefTe^
This memberfhip is either devolved on a man by Gods difpo- CmgTrovidence^hyxe^ifonofh'isipirth^ov cohabitation there: or voluntarily afiumed by his voluntary r^T^o-z/^//, into that place, allotted out by civill prudence for fuch aparticitlar fociety, to injoy the ordinances of God conveniently together,
10,
Iht Catholike Church may by perfecution. &c* be brought into a little roome and haply to one congregation, p. 24*
II.
While the ^Wr/? is but one congregation, That hath the. Notion oftheChurchC^r/?o/;V^<? more properly then of^parpicu- lar Chmch, yea though it be but in one family,?s it. was in the ^r/^ in the dayes of i\rc^/7.;?.24v
12.
Speaking of the exiftence of the Church CathoHke, in ihe exiftence of particular Churches, he grants that the Catholike Church exifteth not but in particular Chmchcs , asaheapeof flones exifieth onely in the exiftence of particular fiones p. 24,
I thus take leave to fever and funder the fpecials one from an- other, becaufe if I deceive not my felfe much, they will make
way-, ,
Pare. I. cfChfirch'Dffdplme. Chap, 15. 253
w-av, not onely for the help ofthe Reader, that he may more eafilvcarrv them along with him mhisconfideration butalfo may readily have refort thereunto, astheoccafionofthe difputc
(hall require.
From thefe particulars thus premised, the Stateofthe Que ST ION is fully this, .
rvh^er there be a Catholike vipU^'hurch.as Totum integrale, • confifting of all the particular Churches, as tts members ?
And to this we muft anfwer ya negatively.
Becaufe this quefion , thus propounded, lookes fo fully like a
PopiJhTenent. at the firft appearance, Mr.H. defires to put aPr.-
teLm dreffe upon it .that perfons might not fufped it came from
the Romijh Sjragogue, by reafon of the T^omHctan ShMoletht
prefents before fh? judicious Reader. And therefore he would
difference r/7/^queftion from //^tf^Vj in three things. ^
I The Pontificians take vifible for confpicuous zndglortous,
2. They hold the ?2^?»^ of the Church Catholike to belong to
"""V They hold that this i;/;/?W^ Catholike CWr^ fliould be un- der one vifible univerfall head.
The i^^;/; is,
This Calve onely skimes over the fore, but neither healesthc wound : nor removes the skarre. For it is certaine, there be ma- ny collaterail errors, which go in the crowd an-d company with this Popifh opinion; but with his favour, thofe which he hath mentioned with many others , thej border about thi^ cauje , but enter not at all into the/^/^ and conftitution of it , but are di- liinEi errors, fo mentioned, fo maintained by the Pontificians lo oppofed by ours. For Mr. H. very well knowes th^t Bellar^ wTiL, with the reft of the Popifh champions, marfliall thefe caufes as diftina companies, when they come into the field.
I. Ecclefanonpotefi.deficere {\,^,) numerus eor^mqmveram fidemprofitentur.non^fifemperfiequens fgloriofus. And thatis theftate ofthat queftion controverted betwixt us and them* Whitakerdeecclefqueflaert, a -rwr
2 Ecclefi<& regimen eft movarchicum : nempej)pHi€Jtvipt?Ui monarcha &fummo]udice. Whitak.de Rom^Pontifq. i .c f . .
3 Jts alfo a diftina queftion,That the Biftioppfi^.^^fucceeds
li 3. f-^
i.M'
254 Chap, f 5. ASifrveyoftbeSumme Part. i.
^eter in that Monarchical! government ofhi^ rvhital^de Rom. Fontif. €j 4.C I'.
Hence its phine that all the differences Mr. ^.propounds, are fo many dlftinci queftlons among the Pontificians , and that thU £ Ecclefia Cathollca e(l vijlhlUs ] is 4 fourth difiin^ from all the three /'.rw^'r.Therfore they enter not at all into xhtflate nor con- ftitution of this, as either controverted with the Paptfts, or now agitated and diiputed with us.
And if M£» Hudf, pleafe to caft his eye upon the expredions and apprehenfions of judicious ^/j/V^^j^^, when he debates the queftion, he will plainely and prefently perceive , that vifihle here \% oppofed to invipble „ by the confeflion of all our writers againft the Papifts : and when they prove that the Catholike Church is not vifible , they do not raeane , that ic is not con- fpicHot'ts ditid glorious to the world, but that it never was , nor can he vifihle to any ; but it is to be beleeved, not to be apprehended by fenfe.
Mcclepa Qatholica non potefi a quoquam rmpio , irnb-^ ne a quo^
quam pit? i/i^m. Whitak.de Ecclef.q.2 c.2.p.57. And therefore the forenamed Author makes thefe two di- ftinfit queftions
Ecclefia Qatholica non efl vifihilis,
Ecclefia vifihilis poteft deficere v i, e. ecclefia vifihilis non efl fern* iferfrequens etgloriofa, vid. uh, fupra. The id ue then is. If thefe three mentioned differences he three diftinEi que fi ions from this, HOW controverted ; then they enter not into the conflitut^ ion of this : Take it in his peculiar and precife confideration and as controverted betwixt the Papifts and us»
And if he will haverecourfe to learned SadeeLhc will there find, th^t Turrianfo expreffeth, fo underftandshis meaning,that Ecclefia Qatholica vifihilis efl aggregata ex omnihns particular iht^ ecclefiisypertotumterrarum orhemfufis : which is the very /^//j^e of this queflion norv controverted mth hs.
So that I muftyet crave leave toconcutre with all our Di- vines againft the Papifts in this opinion, and to profefle with them, that, Ecclefia Qatholica efl invifihilis : i. Q, nee ah impioimo ne a qmquam pio, videri pot efl.
And when we fay that EcclefiaQatholica non efl vifihilis , nei- ther they nor I meme , that it is not confpicmm to the eye of the
world,
Parr, l . ofchHrch-^Difcfplme. Chap. 15. 255
world :^//rthat there is nofuchEccleJiaaggregata^xomnibptieccleJlis -t/lfibilibjis^ that hath any being inrerum natHra, or was inftitutcd by our Saviour Chrift.
For the clearing of this conclufion , we ftiall firft difpute from ^t nature of Totum integrate. For herein M'. H. deferves /uft commendation, that he deales openty, and like a Judicious Divine, expreily intimates, what kind of Totum he meancth , that fo we may not be to feeke, when we ftiould fp?ak to the point contro- verted and intended by him . Dolus latet in univerfalihus .
To begin then our inquiry touching the nature oi Totum inte^ grale^ which being attended , according to the proper and right oefcription of it, that will be as a torch in the entry y to give light^ and lead the Reader into the particular truths , as fo many par- ticular roomes in the houfe, that fo the whole frame may fully be conceived.
Integrum fays(the Logician^efl totum^cui partes fnnt ,ejfent tales: it ^Juch d wholey unto which the farts are ejfentials ; i, e. give the efl^ntiall caufes , whence the integrity and entireneffe of the whole is made and conftituted. And therefore to fpeak in their language, they are orta argument a ; the members arife out of the matter zrA forme , and containe in them maierialia &formalia principia, which they give , in their concurrence to make up the integrum. Thus the feverall Troopes and Companies make up the Army. The Free-men of fo many Companies , the Com- rhoft-Couricell of Aldermen.and Major make up g Corporation, So many Cities, Shires, Counties, itiake up a Kingdome.
In all thefe the members are caufally each gives in a fubftantiaH fhare^ to make up the integritj or intirenejfe of the whole.
Hence, the members are in nature before the whole ( I fay in na- ture , becaufe I would not run into needleffe niceties touching any other priority, but thus they are certainly before the whole ) b^aufe they containe the caufes that make it up.
That which M^ H. fuggefts elfe where by way of objeEHony^2<t they be relata, and therefore/^?/// natura , is an old fallacy fre- tjuent in the Schooles, and proceeds meerelyout of amif- take of Logicail'principles. True it is jthzt integrum 2ini mem- bra may be cloathed mihfuch a re^eU , which may be put upon them, for our exprelfion and apprehenfion ( as it were eafie to o- pen, onely it futes not this popular debate) but to ^^^dkproferljy
io oke
256 Chap. 16. A Survey 0 f the Sutnme Parr, r^
look at mte<Trum2indi membra in their peculiar affeBlon of arguing^ and they, can be no more Relata , then one oppofite can be ano- ther..
Hence^Th^t integrum is another thing refiilting and ariQng from the members imitating exafWy the nature of the ejfe&: , exifting from his caufes , and therefore its called fymholum e^eUi. As ji body is diftindl and a third in reafonand reality trom all his members ; The Army conftituted of the feverall Companies; The Kingdome from th# feverall Counties,Hundreds, Cities.
Hence laftly, This is made peculiar to thisT'^^//w^(from that we call Totum genericum , or univerfale , )That tvhat belongs to thld^ doth not belong to all the member s.hs that man is faid to eat,drink walke, talke, look upward , when no part of the body, nor yet the foule, in reafon,or according to truths can be faid to doe any ofthefead:ions.
Hence then it followes undenyably and neceffarily.
If £cclefia Qatholica be Totum integrale, its a thirds and difiinB from all the members y and/^from ^//particular Congregations. AndthQtdotctheremufi be fome Officer y ABj and Ordinance ap- j>ertaining to that , which doth not appertain to am of the members.
And this rule, reafon, all experiences, all inftances in ^LW-inte- grumsydo evidence. There is ^fupreme^ovct^om in a kingdom, A Cjenerall in a Camp , befides all other Officers in all the Regt- ments*
But there could yet be never given any difcovcry of a Catho- like Church, as a third 3inddifiin5i from its members , nor yet Act or OfficeryhcMcs thofe which are obferved and exercifed in particular Churches.
And I would earneftly and ferioufly defire Mr. H, or any man living, but to lay forth the nature of particular Congregations, and.attend ^//the Offices, acflions, and ordinances there difpen- fed, and in pr^ri/^confideration, ofier to my underftanding,the nature of this whole diJiinB in apprehenfion ( I would not,T defire not a feparation of this whole from the parts , or the pulling of them a funder, for that were infanirecum ratione ) but a prefent- ing of fome diftinByOffcer,AByOX operationyfeclufa ratione yOr not habit a ratione of particular Congregations, which do not apper- taine to them. And this muft be done , or elfe this totum inte^ grale will prove a meere fi^ilon, and a conceit minted out of a mans imagination.
Its
Part. I. of Chkrch-Difcipline. Chap. 1$. 257
ItsttVi^^Tetum geyiericu?n, or take the nature of a Church in generally there is nothing required, but that it fhould . exift in it>s particulars, as in its fpecies : and that the general! nature of a Church, and all the priviledges firftly appertaining thereunto fhould equally and indifferently be communicated to all the par- ticulars as inferior fpecies : as the Hke is eafie to be feen and ob- ferved in all examples of this fort, as we have inftanced in the foregoing part of the difcourfe.
YiWX.^^ nature oi^Vi Integrum is wholly different ^ z% it is a thlrA arifingfrom his members, foit c\Qrh3it[\/omthhig peculiar and not communicated unto them.
And hence it was, that the Papifts, who maintained this Ca- tholike vifible Church, have created and fancied avifible Head to this vifible Body, but that fond device labours now with the loathfomnefle of it felfe.
When Mailer H, is to make anfwer to this Argument he thus writes, p, 23.
'^ Thuuthe main argument of pheTontificians^for thefupremacy *' of the P operand that which made our Divines deny them a Church '* CathoUke vifible : But to the argument I anfwer that the Church ^ had a Head of the fame nature^ confifilng of body and foule who . *'^fometlmes lived in this kingdom of grace in the dayes of his flefh, '' and did vlfblypartakein ex t email ordinance s^ though now indeed *' he be afcended into his kingdome of glory -^ yetceafeth not to be a ^^ manias we are y though glorified^ and ceafeth not to rule and ^^ gov erne his Churchy here belo^-, for it is an everlafllng Klng^ " domejfa, ^.j^As When King James Vf^as tranflatedfrom Scotland ^'' to England and lived her e^ he did not ceafe to be King in Scotland.^
' My Reply is. I. The confej/ion of Mafter. H. is very remarkable, which I defirethe Reader to obferve, and for ever to carry along with him in his confideration, that according to the concurring and joini judgement of ^// our dlvlnes^thtyliw it necejfary to deny the ^aplf- a (^athollke vifible (^hurch, unlefle they fliould be con- ftrained to grant them an officer, as a fupreme vifible Head ; for fo his words are exprefTe.
" This made our Divines deny the Pontlficians a Church Catho^ ^' like z///^/^, namely. That fo they might deny a vifible Head fu^ table thereunto* As though he had faid, unlefle they had denied the one^ they could not have denied the other.
K k Thk
2 5 S Chap. 15. A Survey of the Summe Part, i •
This was the conclajtve determination of all thole worthy champions ofthe Lord, who oppofed the fupremacy of that man offin in former ages; and I cannot but: conceive their gronnds impregnable : If the one be granted, the other cannot be avoided according to all the principles of well ordered policyes, and the rules of reafon propounded in the fcKegoing arguments.
2. Thefalve, which Mafter H» here applies, is fo far from healing the fore, that it makes it worfe, the phyficke being al- moft as bad if not more dangerous, then the defeafe : for.
When in his Anfw. he would beare the Reader in hand that C/:7ny? as »^^« confiding of body and foule, and living in the Church muft in that regard, be the vifible head of his Church, though now afcended into heaven : I would aftedionately de- fire him in Gods holy feare to confider what he writes. For ,
I. Itisnotonely untrue, but very dangerous to hold, that Chrift as meere man confiding of body and foule is a viftble Head of his Church; and yet this he doth and muft fay. if he fay any thing to the argument in hand : But upon this grant it va\\ follow that Chriftisfuchahead,that^;2(7f frefent with his 'Body, nor doth, nor can lend influence to his whole body, and the mem- bers thereofinalIplaces:and therefore muft not be fufficient to fupply fully the neceflities thereof; which how derogatory and prejudicial! to our bleOed Saviour, and the fatherly love of God the father to his Church, lam perfwaded his love to Chrift, will make him more fenfible of fuch indignity, then I am able to cxprefTe.
2« Its certaine our Saviour is H>^^ of the Church, as media- tor, God and man, who hath //^/;?7^/<f of all grace and of all power committed to him, and fo becomes fully fit to execute the place and office of fuch a head, to fend all officers, to furni(h them to the worke, andbleffetheminthe worke ofthe mini- ftery,for the gathering andferfeBing of all his faints, mnill they come unto the unity of the faith. So Bexa in his confeflion : cha^, 5^ Artie. 5. whitakt de Pontif. Rom* q i.cap. 1-arg. 6, where difputing, that to be Head of the Church,was a burden^too heavy for any man to beare,a worke too hard for any man to difcharg, he ifliies the reafon thus, quure relinquendum efi, &c. therefore Wv' mnfl leave the worke to Qhrifly Vpho, as he id everyyufhere , fo he can doe all things-, alias enim caput non ejfet^ othermfe he fhonld mt be a Head>
. 3.
Pnrr. i. ofChurch-Difciplme. Chap. 15, 259
3^ Hence that which mafter H. takes for granted, that Qhrifl n^as a vifthle Head, and Monarch in the Church, \s not fafc, nor true, as hath appeared by the foregoing arguments, and is con- felled by all ours that I meet withall. whitaker de Pontiff Rom, q. ^ »c. 2*p\ 14. ^^5. '^ellarm. arg. ChrifiHsigitHr non dege^ b^it in terrii ut vlfihilys monarchy, nee ideo vcnit in mundum ut monarchU vifibills fundament a jaceret , Qkrifc did not rejide in the rporldas a vifible monarchy , nor came he into the world to fet it uf. The like expreflions Mafier H. may find often in TVhltak,.p, 535. $,')^.ut,fuprtrh Chrlflm mijfm nonefi utRegnnm vifibile occtiparer^ aritfe tanquam ^omlnum et Afonarchamin Ecciejlagereret,.
4. When vvedifpute touching the diftindion of ?^n- integrum from its members , we look that this difiinBion fl-iou'd be atten- ded in thhfame kjnd; namely, the integrum muft not onely have a diftinft nature, buty^r^ a nature , as arifeth and refults from the members-^ and/^? th^Ojficer or officers, which are appropriate un- to that, muft have fome futable refemblance in regard of the kjffd of them with the other.
As the Nationall Church of the Jewes being 2i dtfiinci klndo^ Church , had peculiar and diftincl Officers and ordinances, which were ;2^/^io;?^//,befidethofe of the Synagogue : So the Catholike muft have, if it be a Church made up of the particular Churches, *^ as the Nationall Church was made up of the Synagogues^^s Mr, Hi words are,/7.2i»
Hif^^cf again e, from the former ground laid and proved,it fo!- iovves., the Catholike Church receives being from the particulars, and therefore its after . nd cut from them.
Hence jhey receive no being from it , becaufe the integrum efl totum cui partes funt effentiales, non totum effentiale partibus , for ' that is as far wide from this , as heaven from earth ; for let our fenfe and experience fpeak in this cafe. This totumCatholicum . is aggregate of the particulars, as a heape is aggregated and made up o^ many ft ones. (Maftcr H, pag.24 ) an Army of many Regi- ments : but oar fenlts will fay, if asked : the ftones muft be before the Heape ; the Regiments in reafon before the Army,that ari- feth out of them.
That one'y which puts faire colours upon this falfe conceit, is, the mifapprehending of fome particular examples, namety, when they fay, thu anj portion of ri^.'^r^r divided , every part of it ^j water , and hath the name and nature of it. The Anfwer is,
Kk 2 That
26o Chap. I S. ASurveyofikSumme Parr, i,
Thatprcdication ot affirmation is not by vertueofthatdivifion of a portion of water that is made, as integri in memhra\ for in very deed y it is profefTedly opfofite thereunto ; But it is becaufe the naftire is preferved in the leaft portion of it , and thence this predication this part of water, is water, is made good, bccaule a genm and fpecies are there preferved and attended , going along with the divifion of iMcgri in membra. For when we fay, h(tc a- qua efi aqua ^ the Arguments are ^^;^^^ and j^me-j : andtheUke may be faid, and muft be underftood of the hke examples. And that this isfo, will eanly appeare by inftanccs, if we narrowly fe^ - ver the confiderations and refpeds one from another.
Take a quart of water and divide it into f a^-o fms^ here is a dU 'vifionok'i integrum into its members : though each p/>f may be cal- led water, yet a pint cannot be faid to be a quart ,hcc2iiik the divi- fion of that tot urn Will not permit it.
ST**;
From thefe particulars, as fo many proved premifes, inferred from the nature of an integrum^tothei^^^^^ ,c&ncluJions ofM-. H. fall to the ground.
Nor can I fee how the 5 and the 7, can ftand together.
If the proper notion of the Church Cat ho/ike and particular (^hur^ ches he o/mtegrum in membra^ pag. 20. Then particular (Chur- ches are effentials^and give matter and forme to the Catholike,
Therefore they cannot receive matter and forme firom the Ga- tholike, c^^^i^r^irj ?o concluL 7. pag. 21.
7f the Church Gatholike extfleth out of the particular Churches, as a heape out of fo many ftones, pag»i4. then ihcy are before the Gatholike, contrary to f^;2r/^/.5 .p^^^j o.
My fecond ground is that which MafterH. grants • and the na- ture of the Ghurch feeraes to force* *' TheCatholike Church may ^ by perfecution, &c, be brought into a little rmme , and haply into ^^ one (Congregation^ pag. 24. j^/ all the ejfence and priviledges of the '^ Church Cat ho like vifihle are contraEied and preferved therein^ '' and from them conveyed andde rived to tho^'e whom they fhall con- *' vert^ ibidem.
From this ^r^«/, I offer thefe colleliions to confideration.
I. Hence thisGathoHke Ghurch being an individuall, it muft
needs he Jpecies fpecialij/ima, and therefore can have no inferior to
it, or fubordinately under it, to which it can give nomen of natu-
ram\ for no man is fo far forfaken of reafon, as to affirme. This
indi.
Part. I. ofchHrch*Difcrplwe. Chap. 15. 261
individuall Church is that individual! Church. 2. Againe, wherein failes this kindof reafoning ?
1. Catholica Ecclefia extends it felfe to all perfons and places, concluf, !♦
But fo cannot a particular Congregation.
2. Ecclefia particHlaris may faile : fo cannot Ecclefia Catho^ lica^
3 . Ecclefia Catholica gives part matter, and part forme to all particular Churches, f(?w//if/7.
But a particular Congregation cannot do ^(J, 4. That which is aggregatum of all pirticular Congre- gations , and its nature confifts in thts , that it isfuch a Totum^ the nature of fuch an integrum cannot be preferved in one.
For integrum cannot be made oione member : As though a man fliould fay , there may be the nature of ^ heafe referved irt onefione ; The nature of a flock}}:*, onefieefe. A Corporation in ' one man.
Its true I confefle, I fhould eafily yeild, that which all writers, all rules confirme , Tot a natura generis confervatur in unajpecie : 2LSt\\^natureQimm was preferved in o;?<? man Adam. ^ But that an integrum made of many members fhould be intire and have his whole nature preferved in one, It is tome unconceiveable, imleffeMafter //.will help us with another Logick, that never yet faw lights Should one affirme the body to be an intire body and not lame, which lacks all the members , but only the head or hand, it would be counted a ftrange affirmation.
Let us yet once againe look a little more ferioufly into that particular branch of thei i^"^ concluf on '^'i\i\'^\^ fomething may be fuggefted to our fecret thoughts , for our further confideration. Itsfaid, ''r^^^' Ecclefia Catholica was referved in the family of Noah.
Befide the inconveniences mentioned before, we may thus fur- ther inquire : Its granted that the Church was appointed by God to be in families > Suppofe Noah hisfonnes^ iffuing out into their own families, as they did : Noah^ he had his family intire : when Noahvjzs dead, and his family diffolved , I aske where £ff/^/^ Catholica was ? It muft needs be either in fome of thofe families feverally confidered-, or ma fourth family as an aggregatum of them all.
It could not be in the families feverally confidered, , as that a- -
li 3 "y
265 Chap. 55* ASurmyofiheSumr/Jc Parr, i,
ny one of them fhould be , or could be truly called, Ecclcfia Ca- tholica.Yot which of them could claime that more then another? 2. Ectiefia (^atholka gives matter and forme to the particu- lars, as in the 7 conciuf, but one family did not fo to another* 3 BccleJtdCatholka confifts of all the particulars as its members* But no one did confift of the other two. Nor can the/^rW firn be granted, to mt, that there fhould he a fourth family 3iggrcg2itcd of all thefe : A mansfenfe gives fuificient confutation of this : for there was never any fuch re- corded in the word , nor conceived by any in that age : nor can there be fuch a one asMr.H.hath deciphered to us,that fhould give part matter, part forme, to all the particulars , as in the leventh conchijiorj.
For it privily imply cs^co^tradt5lio'/t : to be d^Ti aggregAinm 0? particulars, and to give being unto them.
Laftly, take we Mr. H.his definition of the Catholikc Church '* as iitc^p^ds all per fons and place s , as in t)\Q.i:concltif, And "therefore , uthe whole company of aH beleeversin the ychole '' world,
How ^ill , or in truth can , this agree to the vifible Church, when it was confined within the pale and limits of the land of ^udea ? Its confefTed by all that 1 know, that God had no Church vifihle , to whom all Church priviledges and ordinances belonged, but onely that : And therefore all were bound to turne J^d-Uv/, and become Pr<7/^/n^^ , before they could be faid to be within the Covenant, of the Church,or had any right to the feales, or to fhare in any priviledges thereof. Exod, f 2, 42. Ephef.2,12,
And therfore all beleevers,that were not joyned to the people of the God o^ Abraham , that were not incorporated into the ' Church,by fub jelling themfelves to the way and wordaip of God
amongft them, and receiving circumcifion in the foreskin of their fledi, they were debarred ^//Pn-i/i/^^^j. Conceive we now i?^/i^^ converted to the faith, andasfhewas, its certaine many families in like fort might be.
•By Mr. H.his principles, thefe were all of the Catholick
Church, and had title to all Priviledges of the Church,, which the
words of the text profeffedly gainlayes. Nay compare we Mr.
H, hi^way of the conveyance of the right of Church Priviledges,
"^ith Gods way. punctually expreffcd in his word, and then we
•^ {hall
Pare. I. ofChHrcb^Djfcipline. Chap, 15. 262
{hall fee what accord there is. Mr. H. thus writes, />. 1 1.
*' Particpilar Qhurches are made up of the members of the
* Church (^athoUck^, and pert ake of the beytefit and friviledges of
* the (^hurch primarily^ not becapife they are heleevers of the parti" " cular Churches y hut of the Church Catholick'
So that«we have Mr. H. his mind and method thus laid open before us.
I. When a man is converted to the profefllon of the Gof- pell, and fdl)ecomes a vifible believer,he is then a member of the viiible Church Catholike.
2, He hath by this his profeflion and memberfliip with the Church Catholike,right unto all Church priviledges.
3. He then becomes a member of a particular Church: but hath not right to Church priviledges, hecaufe of that^ but becaufe of his former memberfhip with the Catholike Church.
This is his method.
Gods method in ^aj word is this.
T . A perfon is converted and becomes a vlfthle beleever.
2. He comes to be adjojned to the Jewlfb Church, and turnes Profelyte,
3. Becaufeht IS now converted and turned Jew, he may eat the Paffeover, and enjoy all the other Priviledges, Exod, 12. 42. Jfa.^6.
It is hereby tpparant that Gods method, and that which Mr. H. expreffeth, is diredly contradidory. The Lord fayes : Its not hecaufe a beleever, but becaufe beleeving he j^Ty;^^/ to the Church ; therefore he partakes of Church Priviledges. Mr, H, affirmes : Its not hecaufe he pines to the Church , but becaufe he is a heletver^ that he hath right to the Priviledges of the Church; which are open contradift ions j« ipfis terminis.
From the ^ro//«^ formerly made good and granted, it follows in the fecond place. The Church vifihle was not of all people^ nor in all places.
If the Church was confined within the pale o^fudea, then was it not in all places.
If confined to fuch only as were Jews, or became fuch, then was it not of all people.
And by all that I can obfcrve in the text or out of Interpreter^ its plaine, that the fonnes of Keturah whish were fent into the *^/?,though they were circumcifed^and in all appearance of proba^
bility,.
2^4 Chap. 15* ASurveyoftheSumme Part, i
ty, not only profefled the faith (which were enongh accordingjto M. H. his principles , to make them members of the Catholike Church)biit were fome of them true and fincere-hearted belee- vers : yet its moft certain (7^^ did not account of them as a vifible ^/;/j{rc^, nor did he betrufl: them with Church-Priviledges. The Pfalmift therefore confines and impropriates ^/j^»; t« the Jew. He hath not dealt fo r^ith any nation^ neither have the Heathens l^nowledgeofhiswayeSy Rom. 3. 2. Vchatis the T^rtv Hedge of the few ? &c* to them was committed the oracles of God^ not to any other.
And therefore it is, that Divines, and thofe moft Judicious, conclude, and that with confent, that the Church was then in fopnlo IfrasliticOibut.novf inpopf^lo Catholico : That it was then in a Nation y according to that, I mil make of thee a great Na- tion : But now in all Nations, according to that, Qo preach and teach all Nations ; and in Chrifi there is no difference either of few or Grecian, Scythian, or Barbarian : and in this r>otion and confi-, deration it is, that I conceive the vifihle Church may novo he called Catholike, and not in the time oithe fevo, becaufe the Gofpel is preached to all people univerfally and indifferently, and gathe»- rediout of all without any reftraint, but was then confiiied pofu^
lo Ifraelitko^
S E c T. II.
Wherein Mr. H. his Demonfiration, by which he would prove a Catholick^^hurch viJihUyis examined and mfwered, • Thefe grounds being laid and proved, there is a ready way made to the right underftanding of that which Mr. H, pro- poundsin way of proof of his AfTertion, [the nature whereof we have now opened.
Y^is demonjlr at ion 2s\\z rermes it, is this,
*' Jf particular Churches he vifihle^ then there is a vifhle Qatho"
^^ /ickChurch, 'But f articular Churches are vijihle. Therefore.^
Our Anfwer vpHI be double. I. Wcfliallenquire what our Writers and 'Pr^^^/^;^^ Z)i^ vines do re urn to the Tropofiion,
2.Thenwefliallapplyour felves tothe fccond part, or Af y^??jj/?m;2, and by both, it will appear, that this Argument doth
no
part.i . ofcburch-DifcifUne. Chap* 15. 265
net probably conclude the caufe, muchlefTe neceffarily demon-
ftrate it.
To begin with the Propofition, When 'DurdHi urged Dodor v/hitaker with thii ^rgnment to maintaine a Catholike Church viji'ble, which he and all ours do conftantly deny, Mafter H, may be pleafed to confider, what re- turne the Dodlor mik^s whit ak,* contra Duraum Lib, ^,de Ecclef, fag, no. when "Dur^ui had thus laid down his Argument, Die quafoy fifinguU Ecclefidt ex cjuihus veltiti part ib ft t , &c. If all par ^ ticular Churches , whereof the Church (^atholike conjifls , a^ mem" hers, bevifble, arid fall under our Jight^ rvillit not follow ^ that the Catholike Church will be vijible alfo ?
After Dodor jvhitaker had told him , that the Catholike Church is not to be confined to ^«^^^^ and time, but compre- hends all the faithfull oi all ages , which went before us , and are now in heaven, and then he demands of Dur^zus ^yN\\^)^tt all thefe be vifible or no f
Se^ndly,he comes yet neerer homeland drives him to a grea- ter ftraight and narrow ; Deinde ut Qatholicam tuam ecclepam in hoc feculum compingamus^tamen quoufque parttculares Ecclejlte, ^- fpeElabilejfunt^QathoUca ajpeBabills non erit. In a word he pa- remptorily and rcsidily denies the confequenceydL^vtningThat the members may be afpedabiles,^/^^ the '^hole notfo. And gives the reafon of his denyall , which is this. Sienim Catholica{m tti diets ) confiflit expartibus, ^c, Locofupra citato. If the Cat ho* like be aggregated of many part s^ then rvhen thefe parts aye gather^ ed together^the ^hole may befeen^ but the parts 04 fever ally cannot hefeene. And addeSjanfwerably ^hen the parts are feene fever aU ly 5 then the To turn, as aggregated^cannotfje feene.
Nay if Mafter H, be pleafed to review , how learned Sadeel deales with Turrian , propounding the very fame Argument to him,in the very fame termes,he will,and ih^Readerm'xy perceive, what ftrength that Judicious writer apprehended to be in this rea- fon, and T>o^otivhitaker alledgeth and repeats this againft'S^/- larmine and gives his approbation of it. The concurrence of thofe judgements of chcfc two Worthies you may fyid^lVhitak^deScclef comrov.z»q,c.^.ArgAi^
EcclefamQatholicam adv erf aril dlcunt ejfe omnes Ecclejias par^ ticular es^pertot urn terror urn orbemfufoiy^UiZ quiafunt vifibileSieC" defiam Qatholicam exhi^ a^gregatam vifiiilem effe affirmant %
LI Our
'66 Chap 15. ^ Snrvey ofths Sumtm Part. j.
0«y jddverfaries (hxih Sdiicd) ajprnu the Qathollke Qharch to he all particular Churches Jpread through the whole world; and be-^ caufe the -particulars are vijible^^therefore they concludes the Qa- thoUch^aggregatedof all the fe to be vifible alfo. ( So that it is plain, the Papius plead the fame Argument with Mr. H, for their caufe, as he now doth for his. )
B\xtSadeel and fvhitaker both, make ar^z/i^ireturne tohim„ Sed hoc nihil ab fur dim did potefi. 7 hey fea re not to profefTe that the confequence is very abfurd and deftitute of any (hew of rca- fon, and therefore retort the argument, as marvellous ftrong a- gainii him. If the particular Churches fevered be vifible^ then the whole aggregated cannot be vifible : And if the aggregatum be vifible , they cannot be vifible. As they inftance. If there be ten flocks of ftieepfeverall, they are and may be feen fevered one from another : But then one Catholick flock gathered toge- ther of all thefe cannot be feen.
By this which hath beenalledged, two things the Reader may attend:
1 . How feeble thefe j udicious writers judged the force of the confequence of the Argument.
2. Its evident by their whole debate, that they take it as a thing fuppofed, that to make up a Totumaggregatumy there muft he mxtdiion the aggregation of the membtrs*
For it is not enough to make up a Totum aggregatHm^ that the feverall members are under the fame larves^ and governed after thejame manner^ Tor that which may and doth belong to thofe that are not aggregated in any fuch a whole, that cannot be fuflfi- cient to give a proper nature o^ formality tp fuch an aggregatumi for things common do not give any proper and differencmg n^- tutt,But thefe forenamedjto wit,to be governed by the fame laws, and ruled after the fame manner, may, and doth befall thofe bo- dies, that are not under fuch an aggregation.
Thus feverall Free cities and Houfe-Towns, which are entire i« thcmfelves : Scverall Countreys and Kingdomes, who have nothing to do with each other in their precinds and Jurirdi<flions, yet may have the fame lawes, and the fame manner of Govern- ment, Only that, wh ch makes them an entire and compleat common-wealth in themfelves, is the aggregation of them un- der the f ame govermurs a^s the chlefey whether o^^fingle perlbn as in a monarchkaJix^^ftn^,,^ in an Arifiocratkall ftate.
And
Part. I. ofChtrch-DifcipUne. , Chap. 15. . 26 j
And this might fuffice for a fatisfaif^or^ anfwer fortheprefent, but I iTiall go a nearer way to worke, and as they have denied the confequence, I (hall deny the fecond part or al^umptlon. Namely, . that farticHlar congregations are not members y (but [pedes) of ^ Church, which as a^^m^exifts, and works, and is preferved in ^aUfe particular, and as far as vifibUitj may be given to 9. generally exlfting, andadingin the individuals, I (liall not gainfay it : for it is that I have opened and defended in the foregoing part of the difcourfe. Such a Totum mherfaiel grant, and do not know any either do or indeed can deny; but this ferves not the Pa^ifts turneat all. '• * :^'*/
For the generall nature of a Church being determmed to its particulars, and cxifting therein, all particular Churches do e- qually and indifferently from thence receive ail the Church- power and pnviledges that arc common, and there neeJs no vi- Jible monarch over all Ch arches, but foirhfuU "Pafiors and Teach- ers, fet over every particular congregation, for improvement of all ordinances. Sacraments, and cenfures for the good thereof.
Nor willlc fuit Mafter H, Becaufe we need not ( if we will follow the levell of this truth, as it leads us ) goe about by a Ca- tholike vifible Church aggregated of all, before we come to a congregation, but we muft be neceflitated to attend upon a par- ticular congregation; for there both the effence-and prrvi/edge of the Church is firfi to be found, becaufe the genus firft exifts there.
Mafl:er H. conceiving fuch wt anfipere might be made, he frames it as an objection againft himfclfe, and makes onely /^a^ re- turn, that he takes the noticn of C/^Af^r/rin regard of its particu- lars to be Integri in membra hut the proofs which lliould fettle it, are no whit fufficient. !;■•-./• ,ji
I. Healledgethanexpreflion outof Doc1:or ^mes his me- dulla///', i, r. 32, part 4 particular es iftx congregationes fum partes ftmllares ecclefia Catho/ide] which words, its certaine, doc properly and direcflly confider particular congregations as fpe- o>^ofaChurch,andwevefointendedby the Author, as it ap- pearesin the next word,
True in the following words, he fpeaks of ecclejia CathoHca, as ime^ttm^ but rather as putting fuch a notion upon it, or analy- fmgtherofonof fdch an apprehenlTon, then concluding that thciz is d^v['^{iK)\ reality exifiing. Forinthefirft words of that
LI 2 chap.
:t6B Chap. ly. ASHrveyoftheSumme Part. i.
chap* the thus writes , ecclejia^ cjuos in terrvs agity mn efl tota Jimalvijlbilu, Th^vt^ortt)^\s aggregation is not vifible (for in that the nature of this Totum imegralelyes ) fo that this expreC (ion of Doctor Ames neither hurts ours^nor helps Mafter H. his caufe,
Mafter H". addes alfo one argument,
" ZJbi emnes -partes exiflunt fimul com^aBdiyibi totum exifiltl
" Sed ofnnes partes ecciejia Catholics vifibilis exifiunt fimtU
" compaBiS,
Therefore ecclefia Catholic a vifibilU exiftit^
The minor he proves out of Eph, 4. 1 6.
AnftiP: T^f- c^;£-/»/?o« may be granted in a right fenfe, with- out any prejudice to our defence at all. i ♦ Where the particular members of acongregation are compacted in covenant of the Church, and with Church officers, there is a particular Church.? 2. Where there are many particular Churches, amongft them, l]\tXt'is'rottim genericum exifiens*
In^^^fenfe, (^ which is the fenfe of the place J-allmaybe granted : but in his fenfe, the minor is denyed, namely, that all particular congregations do exifi aggregated together as mem- bers of the CathoHcks that fhould have been proved, but is not touched, much lefl'e evidenced.
And if Mr. B. had attempted to (Lew how all particular^ Churches are aggregated or compad;ed. in toto integrally which arifeth out Qlxkitmy and hath iomtyN^zX. peculiar to it izX'it^ and not common to them , he had helped the caufe with fome proof, and us with fome light.
The^ particular xsiktn from the Apoftles and Evangelifts^ namely,it muft therefore be a Catholike Church, becaufe they; were given to it, we (hall meet with it, in i. Cor, 12, 28. where, it fhall receive a fSll anfwer.
Se ct. IIL
Wherethe Scriptures Mr. H..alledgcth; are examined and cleared.
We have thus done withMt, H,demonfir at ion yinnd we fup» pofeit doth appear, that it doth notxicceffafily inforce the con- ciuIio^^ A .
We
Part. I . ofchurch'D7[ciplwe. Chap. 15. 269
We (hall now weigh, with like liberty, the Scrlptfirej which he propounds to this end and purpofe,
Theiiril:alledgedbyhim5is,y^^, 8. 3. and to this alfo may that be referred ; Gai. 1.13. becaufe theaime of the Spirit is the fame in both, and the fecond is but a relation of the firft.
Now that by CW^r/?, in A^, 8. 3. cannot be meant cath- Ilea ecclejia vijihilis, is thus plain>
That Church is there meant, which 7^^/</perfecuted.
But he could not, nor did he perfecute the whole company ©f profefling beleevers in the whole world, for he could not fee them, nor know them.
Befide, he did not perfecute the Church of the Jewes in Jern- £d.km, i.e. the JewifljChnrch ^ and yet its certain, there were there many that believed : but as the text faith, and he affirms of himfelfe,heperIecutedrW7^^j', and all that heknewof that way : which was indeed the Chrijiian Church in Jerufalem, now ereded by the Apoftles, and there exceedingly increafed by the blefling of the lord, and therefore Church Is put by a fy- necdoche, for that particular Church : and that alfo for the men and members of it, that P^^/ could take notice of it, A^i, p. 2 £0 tfie words are, if he found any of that tvaj^ them he had com- miffion to purfue, and fo did.
The probabilities intimated to the contrary by Mr. H. do not evince; as firft when he faith, " It was not a particular Qhurch; ^'becaufe the perfecution rvas in ferufalem,D3im2ikus,afideven tl *^ftr^nge cities.
^ Anfw,- True, no wonder becaufe he perfecuted all that profef- fed that way of the Chriftian Church, and thofe by reafon of a great perfecutionwerefcattered abroad throughout all the v^- glons of fudea^nd Samaria, they fled far and wide, and there- fore he might perfecute them where he found them, as he- did, hunting after them with eagerneflTe and madneffc of malice. Thus Dr. JVhltaker expounds thcphcc^controv. 2. d& ecclef p. ^$6
When Mr. H. addes , an indefinite is equivalent to a oene- rall, he will find that it is not alwayes fo upon fecond thoughts, as innumerable inftances might be brought to evince the con- trary.
Noryetlaftly is there the fame reafon, that the word Church heiefliould reach all other Churches. For the Apoftk gives in
U 3. a-
ayo Chap. 15* A Survey 0 f the Summe Part. !•
a peculiar ground why he was thus carried, namely heperfe^u- ted their way, not fimply becaufe they were beleevers. (For fuch many in Jerufalem were that were of the Jewifh Church ^^j-^. i3.i4> But becaufe they made this mmner of profelHon touching Chrift and falvation by him alone, rejeding the cere- monies of the Law.
To this alfo you may referre thefe txpo other Scriptures : AEi* 2» 47. ^Q(i added to the QJourch fuch as JJyould be faved%
T. That is ;7(9f to the 'K'^^?/^ company of beleevers inthe -whole World : for fuch a company they never faw nor knew, and there- fore could not be added to them : But to the Chriftian Church now ereded : and therefore it is laid, they continued in the Da- ^rine of the Apoftles,in their fellowjhip^ A(ft. '/. 42.
2. There were many beleevers of the Jcwi{h Church, A^, 5. 14. and therefore they who met of that Church, could not be added to them, but to the Apoftolicall and ChritHan Church. And therefore,
3» When it is faidj^^^^ were added to f/?^ Church, v. 47. in the 41, v. Its (aid, thej were baptised, and the fame day wer e added un- to them about ^ooofotiles ^ i» e. to the Apoftles and their com- pany.
Laftly , the Church is diftinguifhed from all the reft, many whereofwere certainly profe(!ing beleevers, A^. <. 14 feare came upon all the Churchy and upon as many as heard thefe things •
To this head , namely of the Chriftian Church of theGentiles, you may adde that \Qor,\o 32. (jive no ojfenceto the feW'^norGe?:- tiley nor to the Church of god. Where the w^ord Church ( faith Mr,H.paga3 ) cannot be the Chaich of the eled , nor any par- ticular Congregation, but indifinitely,
Anfyfi, But muft it therefore be meant of the Cathol ksCh^^rch 'vifible.^ and that as integrum ? the confequent deferves a denyall; and that it cannot be meant of the Catholike Church , the words of the text give appar ant tefti mony »
That Church which is contra-diftind to the Jewes,that cannot comprehend the whole company of beleevers , through the whole 7r^r/^,bccaufe fome beleevers were ofthe jtvj^s, iTet.i .fam^ij, Eut this Church is (b coatra-diftind.
Againe, that Church is here meant , whom a man may ofend
Parr. r. of Church-Difcipline. Chap. rj. 271
by his pradife in the particulars mentioned.
But he cannot fo offend the whole company of beleevers, thromh the ^hole Vi>orld : becaufe a fcandalt muft be feene or known certainly : but fo a perfons pradife cannot be to all beleevers in the whole world.
Therefore the meaning is plaine, we muft not offend thofe that are without, nor yet the beleevingjewes ^ nor any of the helee- vmg Gentiles, y^^io are brought home untoChrift^and the fellow- (hip of the Church.
To this head alfo belongs that o( Eph.^ 10,
That t§ principalities might he made kno'^^n by the Chffrch, the manifold wifedome of God if it benotmeant of the Church invi- Jihle^ It muft needs beunderftoodofthe Chnrch of the Gentiles tben gathering , not of the whole company of all beleevers throughout the whole world, as the feverall circumftances carry it, beyond controle. For in v,^. the Apoftle fpeaks of fuch myfle- riesthat ^ere kept fecret fince the beginning of the \\^orld» 2. Its fuch mptltifarioHi mfedome , which was now made k^own by the Churches ; but before to the Church of the Jewes : And there- fore the Ct'urches oftheGentiles are here tobc confidered and un- derftood.
Unlefl'e ^ as I faid , it be meant of the invifible Church , unto which Matter ^^^^^^and P//?^?^??* fee me to incline , becaufe firft theApoftle fpeaks of fuch things that appertain only to the faith- ful ^asz/ 9. he fpeaks oi all things created byChrijl Jefm^ i. e. all the elecfl & called(fay they,^^* thofe former interpreters mentioned) 2. This difcovery of wifdome isini^. 12, according to hiseter- nall councell in Chrift Jefus intended towards his eled, and in- deed in thofe difpenfations this wifedome appeares, which drives the very thoughts to a mazemcnt : But however it be taken , it helps nothing to Mr. H» his Scclefia Qatholica,
Mafter Haddes, iCor.12,28. <■ God hath fetfome intheChurdh^ " as firfi Jpoftles, teachers, i Tim . 3 . 1 5 . That thoH maift kno^ how '^ to behave thyfelfe in the houfe of god, Vohichisthe Church,
" Ephef.4.1 1, 1 2, perfecting the body ofChriJl,
** Thefe places mufl needs be meant of the Qatholike Church fa^ts '*he.
Anfw, No : but they a-re to be underftood of every particular, ©r ( which is all one, and ray meaning ) of the Church as a To-
tum^
2 7 2 Chap. I y . ^ S/^re/gi (?/ r/:ie Summe Part, r .
r^»^ ^;?jz^^r/^/^exifting and'determined in its adlings by the parti- culars, or if you will, TheApoftle points at one particfflar^ but includes all particulars by a parity and proportion ofreafon. As God fe t in the Church of Corinth, andfo in all Churches y Apoftles and Teachers. The Church of Ephefm is<]ods houfe , and are all Ghurch3s truly conftituted.
The Church of £;>/?<?/^ is Chrifts body, and fo are all the Churches inftituted by Chrift. They are all one in the generall nature of them, and thofe priviledges which belong in common ^^^^ to them all equally and indifferently, ^4^1
Let us now fee whatisfaid for the confirmation oit\\tfenfe^ M for which Mr.H, alledgeth them.
The greateftcoft that he beitowes upon that in i Cor,i2, as conceiving that to be moft pregnant , and therefore prudently gathers in u pon the difpute thus*
It cannot be meant of the triumphant or tnvifihle (^hurchhut the vifible^and that not effentlalisy but organica, both which we willing-. ly grant, and confeffe his reafon good, as formerly we have done to M\ Rutherford
But how doth he prove that Cht^rches colUElively taken, or Ca^ tholicaecc/ejiatanquam integrum is hcxQ meant. That he indea- vorshy this reafon,
*' If there be oncers ofthtChurch Catholi\e vifible,then there U ^^fmh a (fhurch Catholike vifible^
^' 'But the Apoflle andprophets y»ere officers vfthe ChurchC^tho^ "Uike viJtbleXherdOTC.
^' The minor he thus proves, becaufe they had no limits, ^vA yet ^' are faid to befety not in Churches y but in the Church, The frame ''ftandsthus^
** They who are fofet in a Churchythat yet they have no limits in- ^' their work^s that Church mufl be a CathoUkeChurch,
' ^^But the ApoJiles,^c,^ are fofet in a (^hurchy as yet they have no t^ limits in their office, therefore that Church muji be a Catho/il^ ^Church.
aAnfw, The ma]or propoGtion or confequence is denied, as not futable to the truth, which may thus appeare.
The reafon of their unltmited'/iejfesLVoic from their commiffion, becaufe it was i^^;;fr^//,being immediately called and appointed by
God
Part.l. vfchyrch'Difciplirte. Chap^ 15. 27^
Godto preach to a/l nations, and fo had power to plant all Churches, and had vercually all Church power in them : but this ^\d noU^w^nextlj from the Church, in which they were firfth fet.
As the tleven Apofi/es were firft kt and over the ChrlfiUu Church ereded in A6l» i. where there was a company of an 1 20^ can any man reafonfrom hence thus ?
In what Church the Apoftle were fet, that is tfie Catholikc Church,and the whole company of all believers in the whole world. But they were fet in that Church mentioned A<5!'. i . and chap. 2. 47. therefore that 120 were the whole company of ail beliversin he whole world.
2. 7^/;4r Church where Z)^^f<7;?j arey^^that Church is not an unlimited Church.
'Bfit otAmiv^ Deacons were fet in the fame Church, wherein the Apoftles were fet, as in the place, i Cor. 12. its affirmed joyntl)' and indifferently of them hoth.
Therefore that Church doth not argue an unlimited power.
The minor propodtion is cxpreHe in the text»
The major is fure, as being bottomed upon confefled princi- ples;ordinary officers have not an illimited power, but are con- fined to their proper charges, becaufe that is one maine diffe- rence, betwixt them and extraordinary ones.
That which is impoflible for a Deacon to performe, that our Lord Chrift never impofed, never exaded at his hands, nor doth i&be;ong to his office.
"But for a Deacon, called Helps^ in the i Cor.i 2. to diftribute to the wbglecompany of all believers in the whole world,is, and was ever impoflible. "
3. If Teachers be unlimited in their work, then an ordinary officer hath power over all the Chiirches,and is bound to feed and watch over all. and fo there is a rode wa . e for Tot quots and flnralltjes,
4. If fcttingan ordinary officer in the Church be by eleBlon, then in that Church he is fet by which he is eleded.
"But a particular company combined in a particular congrega- tion, they onely elet% not the whole company of all believers in the whole world.
Therefore in that he is onely fet*
Touching that of i Tim. 3. 15, he gives in a double Argu- ment for proof. Mm '* Thii
274 Chap 15. A Survey of the Summe Parr. t.
^* This Chmch muft he a vifihle Church where he and others *' mn^ exifi andco?iverfe together^ and carry themfelves In mm unit ^^dtttyes, Non> thefe direEiions concerned not Sphefus alone ^ orm " any fheciall manner^ hut alt the (^hurches where ever he Jhould ^^ come, its that Church t which is the pillar of truth, and holds •-' it forth more forenfi, &c.
nAnfw. All thefe particulars here affirmed, may be and are truly faid todching a particular congregation y for in that Timo- thy may converfe with others, in mutuall dutyes ; there may di- reflions be gken touching that, which by a parity of reafon, will reach ^//<>/W/. As thofe P^/^/ did give to the £/^frj of J?- phefusy that they {\\ow\di feed and watch over their flocl^: This is common to all Paflors, in all their Churches : and Timothy was left in Ephefiis to that end.
A particular congregation, which is the true Church of Chrift, it, as a pillar , doth hold out the profeflion of Faith and Gof- pel more foren/i.
And therefore there is no evidence nor ftrength ofji^rgument, from all thefe to conclude a CathoUck^fhurch.
2. But ifthefeW/ belong to ;>4r?if///^r congregations, and not to the ^^^rW:> Catholic^, asncw controverted, then the place ferves for a confutation^ not 2, confirmation of it ; furvey we
the feverals in fhort.
1. Itsyeildedby allthatlknoWjWho plead for a Catholick. vifible Church, that thi^ vifthility is only in t\\^ parts of it, not in the integral! pate of it, iy^mes.medulL /. ic c* ^2.p,i,
2, That Church ft ate which men cannot fee, in that they can- not converfe one with another, nor performe duties one to ano- ther, look at it in that precife confideration, of which now we fpeak.
That which is not fen hy any, that as a pillar cannot hold out the truth more forenfi.
The firft is yielded as true.
Therefore the fecond cannot be denyed. . 3. //there htfuch an Ecclefta Catholica^a^ a pdittkuhr or in- dividual! integrum^ ( for fo it miiftbe attended ) thenit hath {omQ fpecialla^s or operation peculiar to it felfe, not communi- cable to the members of it : As the nature and definition of an i^^^^^r^w doth require; and which we have formerly eviden- ced,
MBMB^ ■
Part. !• ofChurch-Difciplim. Chap. ij. 275
*5i^^ there be f^o/^/f/^^^j-'and operations that were ever yet foundjOr could,be inftanced in.
Its true, there be common operMtons^ ordinances, ptivikdgcs, that belong to a congregationall Church , as Totum genericnm, fir%, and therefore are attributed and given to all particular congregations /ff<7;^^^r;^/7, and as they are aded and exifting, fo they may be, and there, are eafily and evidently apprehended.
But/^r ^/^«f the particular congregations, the feverall opera- tions thereof^ and priviledges therein , If Mr, Hud/on or any man (hall demonftratefome;>^mV/^/^r either ^^/, priviledges, officer or officerfy that ^rc peculiar to thij Totum aggregatum , I will yield the caufe.
Laftly, That \^hich is not, nay cannot he the pillar of truth , td puhlijh or hold out the truth more forenfi, that Church is not here meant.
'BmCatholica ecclefta vifihilis cannot do this,for we have pro- vedjthat there is no fuch ecclefia aggregate : and non entis non efi notio*
IntheplaceoftheJE;/?7^/.t'. 4. 12. that Church is cMcd one in regard of the common nature of it, which as To^tum generic mm is communicated to all the particulars,with all the common priviledges, that by a likenefTe and proportion of reafon is gi- A^en to them.
That refcmblance of the roorldly empire, hath been formerly confuted, and the difproportion demonftratcd ; for there muft be fome peculiar ad and officer, belonging to the Church as fuch an integrum^ as it is in all worldly empires, vyherein the in- tegrity confifts, and comes to be apprehended which is not to be found in the Church."
ThsconfiderationofC/?//?'^^, as Totum genericum^sts an- fwer to all thofe places where the word Kingdome is ufed t® (ignifie the vifible Church, and therefore I might fpare here any repetition, and leave the Reader to make the application him- felfe: but the truth is, the word Kingdome'm many of the places here quoted, carries another fenf€,and doth not reach the caufe in hand, muchlefle conclude it ; as will thus appear by the tryall of the particulars*
IhQ Kingdome of heaven befide other fignifications, as the. Kingdome of glory, &c, it doth by a Metonymy ( fo its frequent- ly ufed in the Evangelifts, ) imply the ^^ord of the Kingdome and
Mm 2 the
ctjS Chap. I J. ASur^vcyoftheSumfne Part, i,
the dljpenfation and adminiflrMion of the Gofpell in the Chur- ches and the fpeciall things appertaining thereunto. The King- dome of heaven U like to a man [owing offeedy Matth. 1 3 , 24. like to Mnfinrdfeed, ^i* to Leaven, ^"^.to treafnre hid in the field 44. The Church is not like to Leaven or fc^d, but the difpenfation of the Gofpell is.
And fo it muft be underftood in that i Car. 1 5 . ?4. Thenjhall Chrifi: deliver tip the kingdome unto G od the father , That King" dome cannot be the Catholike Vifible Church, becaufe that con- fifting of found heartedChriftians and faifeliearted hypocrites ythefe are not delivered up into the hand of the father , that he may be a 1 in all. to them.
BefideMr.H his 07^;^^ words arewitneffe enough againft this fenfe, for fo he writes in the place, p. 15. " Its the Kingdome ex* *^ ercifed in the vijible Church, in Ordinances ofworfiip.
It is to be exercifed in th t vifible Church-it's therefore diftin<fl: from it in fenfe andfignification.
To this head alfo belongs that in Hel^. 1 2. 28. wherefore receiving a kif^gdome that cannot he Jhak^n^ &C, This kingdome is not the Catholike vifible Church*
/. For, ^M^r kingdome is here meant, which cannot ^^7>&^)^». But this may be fliaken by ftrong perfecution, and the moft of the members of it, the particular Chiirches deftroyed and diffolved*
2. Its a kingdome which is unlike ihdX which was in the Old- Teflamenty and the unlike lynes lies in this , that thisnowmthQ time of the Gofpell cannot be moved ,, but that was : whereas the Church, for its exiftence , is fubjed to be as much (haken now, as that under the Law.
But the faireft coufiru5iion of the words , and moft/^/ to the fcope of the place, is to (hew how farre differing the difpenfati- on of the wayes of Gods worjhip , which is now appointed by him, is from that which was ordained under the Law : ThofeOr- dinancesand adminiftrations are now come to an end,and others inftituted in their place and roome : but thefe wehaue nowun. der the Go (pel I are lafi, and fo the unalterable inftitutions of ouc Saviour : and thusMr.H.expr€fleth himfelfe; carryed,asit fhould feerae , with the conftraining evidence of the words. " Thk kingdome cannot be meant (T faithhe J of the inter nail kjngdome of f^grace^but it is meant of the externa II ordinances ofworjbip anddif' ^ciplinei but I fuppofe thofe ucnot the Church^jini therefore ther
is.
' ' ' ' ™ ■ ' 1^*—^^
Part. I. ofChurchhD7{ciplme. Chap. 15. 277
is nothing hereto be found for the eftablidiment of that con- ceit.
Much leffe is there any colour of fuch a conceit in that of uMatth.^, Recent, for the kingdome of heaven it at bund: i. e, the Catholiice Church is at hand;how harfli is fuch a found to a mans eare, fuch a fenfe to a mans mind? v
The reft of the places, where kingdome (ignifyes the Church,as Luke 7» 3 8. So like wife thofe fimilitudes of floor e z,n& field, they point out ^//particularw«?;ir^r^^^^;'^«j*under that condition,which is common to them all, to wit, that they are made up of a mixed - multitude of good and bad, or which is all one, they looke at the gene rail nature of a Congregation exifting in its particulars : but put not on the relation of members to an integrum 2X all. Nor doth the feemingreafon of Mr. W.alledged to the contrary ,carry any conftraining force to pcrfwade a man ferioufly judicious. For when he thus writes pag» 15,
'• Nonv ifthefe things ( thofe to wit, "^hich were Jpo ken concermng '' field, floore^ Kingdome y were fpok^n of a particular Congregation *' onelj : which particular Congregation in the world Jha/i impropri" " ate thefe to itfelfefbut if true of every one "^n particular^ and all m- ^^ generally and^theje all he continually cabled one kingdome y then there •* is a Church Cat ho like vifihle, to wit, totum integrale.
The anfwer will be eafie and ready at hand : That our expref- fions and apprehenfions looke not at anything impropriate to one, but that which is common to all , and true of all , becaufe all thefe particulars are unumgenere. And the generall nature is one in them all ; and it is but reafon , that in that regard they fhould be called one. But thence to gather,that therefore there is a Ca- tholike vifible Church, as totum integrale , is to wrong the meaa*-- ing of the text, and to wring out blood inftead of milke : Nay in truth to make the conclufion to oppofe the premifes,and his own expreffions^
That which is common to all the particulars , that cannot be 2in integrum, but zgenui : as the rules and definitions of genw of neceflity require. Thofe are his premifes. ^ Take his exprcflions. If true of every particu lar^ and all in gene- rall : whence the iflue willcome to this : That which istme of all the particulars, as a generall^that muft
Mm. 3, needs^
ayS Chap. 15. ASHrveyoftkeSumme Part. i.
needs be a genus, and not an integrum to them .
The firft Mr. H affirnjes; therefore the fecond cannot be gain- fayed*
TheflaceofMatth,\6. 18, attonitos tenet iftterpretes , like the body of <tA[ahell, puts every man to a ftand , that pafleth by* True it is, that doting delufion of thePapifts^makingT^fd-rj- per- fon the rock^, is hiffed out of all, that have attained any eye-falve of the Scripture, to cleere their underftanding in the truth there- of* yet there remaine more difficulties and myfteriesin fome parts of the Text , which were never feene with any ful' convifl- ing evidence to this day, though many have fet therafelves , and that fadly to the fearch thereof.
We will only attend the particular here fpccified by Matter H, rfhat Church id here under flood?
Though I muft confefle ( for I love to be plaine) that I do in- cline to Mr.H. his judgement , that the vifthle church is here un- derftood : yet I muft profefTe alfo , that his proofe isno way fa- tisfa^ory either to evidencethatitmuftbevifible, muchleffea QathoUke vifible Church:
For when it was objefted, that this was an iftvijtl>/e Chmchy here fpoken of, becaufe the viflh/e may fal/e.
Me onely fpeaks to the fecond part, that the Catholike Church cannot faile: but that this was not an invifible Church here inten- ded, he doth not at all prove, nor in truth fet about it ♦
2. Hisreafon whereby he would perfwade that the vifible Owxrch nun^uamdeficit'yhdLth not ftrengthinit, nor truth in it, though the conclufion be true, which he would maintaine; Fox he thus disputes. >
" Jfail vifible members Jhould faile , then all the invifible mu^ faile alfo : for none are invifible in this worldybut muft be vifible al-^ ^'fo : except any be converted and fed onely by infpiration^vphich we ^^ have no ground for in the Serif ture* The frame ftands thus. If none be invifible members in this world, but they muft be vifible members alfo : when vifible failes, then the invifible failes alfo.
But the firft is true; there be no vifible, but they be invifible alfo. The afiiimption defervcs a deniall and that Imppofe wpon iecond thoughts, he will grant upon his o'^ne principles*
I, For
Parr. i. cf chHrch-Dtfciplme, Chap. 15. 279
1. For its moft certain, that an invifible gracious Saint, may juftlybecaft out of the Church,
2. Its as certaine to Matter H«^« that he thatiscaftout and excommunicate from one congregation, is caft out of all congregations, and out of the Cathoiike vifihle Church*
Hence I would reafon.
He that is caft out of all vifible Churches, and the Church Cathoiike, he is no vifible member for excommunication cuts off vifible memberfhip.
But he that is and remainesan invifible member, may be juftly caft out of all vifible Churches, and fo the Church Catho- iike.
Therefore a man may remaine an invifibk; and yet not be a vifible member*
That which is added for proofe, toucheth not thecaufe:for a man caft out, and fo no member, may be fed by word, and prayer and fafting, promifes, conferences, readings, without any infpiration , and this the fcriptures abundantly declare, and each mans experience will make good.
^^/^^j,it hath been made good, that a man may out of the weaknefl'e of his judgement conceiving the Churches not right- ly gathered, refufe to be baptifed, and fo be no member of the Church, and yet be a Saint truely gracious, according to their principles.
^gaine^ fuppofe a perfon fall into fome notorious evill, and for that caufe, all the Churches may rejefl him, and deny him communion, he is then no member vifible : and yet he is an in- Vifible one.
Its Tiot2i]xtx\^ dangerom to lay the foundation bf the not fall- ing of our grace^ upon the not j ailing of Church member Jhif, which this doth. This were enough to make it appeare, that this place lends no reliefe to the conckifion;becaufc it doth not prove a vifible Church here intended.
But let this be granted. I would yet adde, that this cannot be a Cathoiike Church of Mafter H, his cut* For I would rea- fon from his owne words and explication , which I think have waight in them.
That Church which onely includes the Church of the Gentiles, and that to he built, i\\2X cannot comprehend the whole compa- ny of the faithfull in the whole world, and fo cannot be a Ca- thoiike Church. 'Bm-
2 8o Chap. 15. A Survey of the Summe Part. i«
'Bnt this Qiurch, Matth, i(5.i8. (byMafter H. his ownc words ) includ.es only the Church evangelic afl of the Gentiles,
The Proportion hath fenfe to fettle it, for there were ma- ny of the Church of the Jewes true believers and profef- fors.
The minor is Mafter H. his own exprcfllon /J, 1 7.
Wt are now neere home. The kft place, where any ftrength of dispute lies, is in 2, Epift of ^y^;^ v.io. where excommu- nication is called cafilng out of the Church,
<iy€nfvr% By church ,per (jnechdochen generis profpecle^ which is moil: fre- quent and familiar in the Scripture, That particular (fhurch where Diotrephcs ufurped preeminence, is underftood.
So its ufed zA^*2C.i^. JFeedthe flocks , over whomye are fety and that was the Church, which Chrift hath redeemed, in the fol- lowing words. And our ordinary fpeech is generally in this flrainc5fuchaman iscaftd7//r<?/^^^CWc/7, meaning xki2.t parti- cular congregation in which he was incorporate.
Let us heare how Mafter M can fcrce any CathoUke vifible
Church, with any concluding evidence^ from hence. His
words are as followes.
'* If the church here he a vijihle Qhurch , InPould ^^^W, yvhe-
*' ther a man truely excommunicated in one congregation^ is not
'' thereby ex communicated from br ^.'t her ly fellow pilp in allcongrega"
^^tions,
I anfwer, yes , and what is gained from thence ? therefore there is a Church Catholick vifible. The inference is weak of r<;afon. Forwhen aperfon i^ juftly excommunicate from the congregation in which he was, it followes of neceflity, all that j^lloivjln^ he might enjoy ^ by vert pie of communion of Churches mufl ofneccjfity be denied unto him^ and he juflly deprived thereof: be- caufe in the vertue of his fellowQiip with one, he gained fellow- fliip with others: and therefore when he is juftly deprived bf theone,by the cenfure of the Church, he muft in all reafon be deprived of the other; but by what ftrength of inference a Ca- tholick vifible Church fhould be concluded from hence, I con- felTelfeenot,
If Mr» H. conceive that the party was an afluall member of every congregation', and that when one congregation cuts the
party
Part. I. ofCharch'DtfcipUne. Chap. 15. 28^
party off from his particular memberfhip he had with it, by the fame ad^, it cuts him off ftom all the other. If this be his mean- ing, there be as many miftakes almoft as words in fu h expref- fions^ and therefore the inference muft be wholly deftitute of ftrength and truth.
That which is added afterwards, is yet much further from "the mark^ as when he addes. I would k^ow whether the delive- *^ riȣ Hp to Satan J is only within the bounds of one congregation,fo ^ that if he remove out offuch a circuit or circle of ground to ano" ^ thery he is out of Satans bounds again, and may communicate ^ there fafdy.
The frame ftands thus.
Ifaperfon excommunicate is not cut off from his member*" fhip with every particular congregation, and fo from the inte- grall vifible Church, then when he removes from fuch a circuit of ground, he may communicate.
But this iaft is untrue, namely when he is out of the circuit of ground,he may againe communicate, therefore.
This t'o;2/^^//e'«r^ is conjured into fuch a circle of a conceit that its beyond the compaffe of common reafon,unleflreMr. H, (hould imagine, that excommunication only cafts a man out of a circuit of ground or that the power of Satan were only con- fined to fome circle, I wonder how fuch a confequence came into his thoughts.
The truth is, The power ofexcommunicationliesinthe par- ticular congregation, where a perfon injoyes his memberfhip withthe'SaintsofGod, under the kingdome of Jefus Chrift» And when a party is caft out of that, and delivered up unto Sa- tan, and into the Kingdome of darkneffe, let him be where he will, and go where he will, he is under the Kingdome. of Sar tan, and all the Churches riiould look at him as a Traytor a- gainft Chrift, and fo deal with him, as one uncapable of Church- communion»
Thofe two places, ^j^^^yi ^ and Iaft, ^ok 10. i5. arc either underftood of the Church invifible, as the circumftances feem to intimate;or elfe they (hew that unity, and fo cvmmmmy of the difpenfation of Chrift in all the Churches of the Gentiles^ with which the generall natyrc of a Church formerly opened and difputed fully fuits, and therefore gives no> appearance of a proof for Catholic a eccl eft a 'v^fihilpt as Tnum inegrak and^ aggregatum, N « We
2B2 Chap. 15- A Survey of the Snmm Part. i.
We have now done with the firft Queftion. The reafons and Scriptures brought for the proof thereof, have been anfwered and fatisfkd : fo that bythecon- ceffionandconfeHionofMr. H, we (hall not need to adde any thing of the fecond» Forthis was like the m:aine pillar, upon which the whole fcame was built, which failing utterly, the whole muft neceffa- rily fall to the ground. This Queftion being plucked up by the roots, upon which the other and all the confedaries and colle- dions grew, they will wither prefently of their own accord.This bottome breaking, there needs no battery further to be erected againft the reft oi the difcourfe ; it moulders away without any more ado, and therefore 1 ftiall eafe my felfe and the Reader of any further pains to be improved that way.
Onely for a clofe, I ihall be bold to ofe fome few confidera- tlons to.Mr. H. his more ferious try all touching y2?»^^ proportions,. 47^^whereofareexprefl'edin the tenth and eleventh concludon;. the thiyd and lafi, may be found in the eleventh page. All thefel (lull iLortlyfet down and fuddainlyexpreffe my reafons, why a^yetleannotyeeldafTent thereunto, and fo leave the whole
debate.
I . Propofition is laid down in thefe words
'* Thof^ parts (that is a particular congregation ) are limited^ ^* 4mi diflifigf^lMd from. other s^b'i the civil ^M prfidentiaU limit Sy ^^for conveniency of mse ting fin dm^^iyitainance, md tranfaEiing of ^' hj^fmeffe*
That which feems here dlfficalp, I ftiall thus kggt^.
I. That feverall congregations are feparated one from anoi; therinplace; as it is a thing that a. mans fenfe can determine, which admits no gainfaying, fo Ifuppofe its not the aime of Mr.H. ns9r the fcope he intends, nor which he would have the Reader to attend in thofe words : but hi^ pnrpofi is to point out that wherei^ith^ difiinguijhingand differ encingformalitj of one congregation f'Qm another con0s, as the followings words and
fpcciall inftance \ifcd io thsit end, gives in abundant evidence. - - - " •" Buc
Parr. i. of ChHrch-I>ifciplme. Chap. 15. 283
But this apprehenfian, I cannot yet fee how it fuits with the nature of a particular Church , or the nature of a forme whence this ad of diftinguilhing properly iffues.
1. Ihat V]h\c\i formally and truly diftinguifheth, \s internal to the thing : but thu is ext email and meerly adventitious.
2. That which is common^ nor doth, nor can diftingui{h ; but this is fo.
3. That which diftinguifheth truly, it is the f^rme of the thing properly and firftly, or el[e it proceeds as a peculiar frc^ ferty from it ; its either e^enttale conflituens or confequeni: but this is neither for neither the forme nor property arefepa- rable ; hut thm the f lace or limits are,
4. lithis diftinguifheth one congregation from another, how comes it that to his and each mans experience, not only in the fame Town^ but in the fame meetiftg-houk there be feverall and diftind Churches ? As the ^utch and Engltfl? Churches in Colchefler, Jfthe diflinElion of congregations ifTued from the /i- ?»its of the place, then they who were in the fame place, they fhould not be diftinguidied. Then the Dutch Church in Colche" fler fhould be Englifh : for they are both within the fame pre- cinds, and either do or may at feverall times meet and affemblc within the fame ftone wals of the Church fo called*
5. \i the diverfe limits oftheplace^ did put a difference diftin- dive upon a congregation, then the place of the Merchants, mo- ving from "Delph to Rotherdam, becaufe they are in difiinB places^ therefcTf e they are diftinB Churches ; and fo by moving and fet- ling in feverall places, one congregation {hould differ from it felfe; and as before many congregations were one, now one and the fame fhould become many.
Its true if the demand be, of what particular Church we fpeak, or to what Church we would write, its ufuall and fuffi- cient to defcribe the Church hy the place ^ as the common fub- jed where it hath its abode : but this is no proof that therefore a common fubjed fhould give a dil^inguifhing difference of that from anothen
When the Chrlflian Church of the 120. was ereded in ^ernfa- iem, befide the Church of the Jewes formerly inflituted, and yet not abrogated, was it ground fufficient thus to conclude, becaufe they are in the fame city, therefore they are the fame Church ? I fuppofe the inference will be judged unfound by all^
N n 2 and
284 Chap* IS* ASnrvefofthe Summe Part. r.
and yet if the differencing diftinflioniffued from the place, it would undeniab ly follow they were not at ail dftingulihed each from other.
The fecond Propofition is in the fame place, and its thus exprefled.
** The member fhip of a ^drticular (^hnrch is dtvolvedon him^ by " Gods dlffojing^rovidence, by reafon ofhisbirthyor cohabitatl" ** on there y or voluntarily affumed^ by his voluntary removal I into *' the f lace allotted out by civi II frudence^ for fuch a particular fo' ^^ ciety to enjoy fuch ordinances of Cjod conveniently toge^ '^ther.
■r To iKisaJfertion I cannot give my affent^ and fhall prefcntly give in my reafons when I havebreifly laid open the meaning of the exprellion^
WhenMaflerH. feeraes to lay feverall grounds, by which memberfhipcomestobe attained,, I fuppofe in thclaft refolu- tionthey iffue ail in one,,namely, the confiancy of abode and reji<- dence, ivithin the limits of fuch a f lace.
For imagine that a man hath an inheritance fallen to him by birth in flich a towne, if yet he will let it, or fet it out to another andrelldein another place, his birth diOi\\ not devolve his memberfhip upon him in that place. For if he were borne heire to lands in 20, places or parifhes,{hould he have' memberfl:iip in aJl, when he doth abide but in one ? I believe Mafter H, would, deny fuch an inference.
The like I may fay o'i remove all; f f he did but as Travelour and meffenger, take up his habitation, I fuppofe Maftcr U,. would not afrirme he was a member in the place becaufe he lodged two or three nights or fo many weeks or months in a place.
That I may then put the faireft conftnidion upon his words that in love and prudence, and ingenuity I can, I conceive the meaning to be this, w^i.ere aperfon takes up his habitation^ whether he haue right to it by birth, or it come by gift, pur- chafe, or hiring, &c. h^ msmber/hip iffuesf torn hence imQdhtc- \y, that he takes up his conflant abode within the limits of fuch a place or parifh.
But that this cannot give the formality of memberfhip^ I have
for-
Part. I. ofChurcb^Difcipline. Chap. 15. 285
formerly proved, and I confeHe I doe a little ftrangethat Ma- fier Hudfon a man learned fhould fall in with fuch an opinion, which I cannot perceive gains- fo much from any Judicious at this time, that they are willing to fpeake a good word for it.
i« Forna civill rule can give an ecclefiaflicall right, Becaufe thofe are two kinds of goverment oppofite one a- gainft the other, and each of themmtireandcompleat within it felfe.
3. This defiroy^s the cenfure of excommunication and wholly furftrats the power thereof, that it can never attaine its end. For the fcope of the cenfure is to cut a perfon off from his memberfliip and communion with the Church, as the name of excommunication and the nature of the ordinance requires. But if the Triviledges oi memberfliip be devolved upon me by a civill right and cohabitation, This^ excommunication nor doth, nor indeed can take awaye* And therefore upon this ground it cannot take away my memberfliip and communion with the Church.
And therefore is by this meanes wholly made voide and of none effeft.
3. If right (?/ cohabitation gives memberfliip,?"/?^;^ Turk^^and ^ewes may be members, and they and their children have right to all Church ordinances as well as any: Then men may make themfelves members of a congregation though they be never fofcandalous and unworthy to be received; nay though the congregation be never fo defirous, in a juft way according to the rules of Chrift, to hinder their proceeding, and re/edl them from their communion -.which VidXitx Rutherford and all rules and reafonable men gaine fay .In a word, by this grant, all the
power of Churches and cenlures and ordinances would be frii- llrated or prophaned*
The pretended inconvenience which perfwades him to imbrace this opinion, isjbecaufe, to be in a city, and not to be a member ofthe Church in the city^ it fcemes to imply an unchurching, of thofe places. &c.
But I anfwer it doth butfeem fo,, it doth in no wife doe any fuch thing:<?;?/; itjhows.that gods jjeofle are a free people ^andthut combination iujfes from free confent , when no rule, in nature,..
Nn 3^ nof.
286 Chap. 15- ASuweyofthSumme Part, i
nor providence according to God puts any reftraint in that kinde.
The third Propo(jtion is ;^. ir.
* *^ Particular Churches are made uf of the members of the^ *' Church Catholike, and partake of the benefits and priviledges of '' the Church primarily ynot becaufe they are members of the varti- *' cular churches, but of the Catholike.
In thefe words, there isfomething implied^ fomethlng expref* fed:To neither of which I can give ajfent nnleffe feme proof bee alledged, which may prevailc with my judgement, and per- fwade thereunto which as yet I fee none.
That which is implied is this ^ That the Catholike Church may have its being, when as yet there be no particular congregations exifting ; for this the words of the propofition doe neceffarily prefuppofe.
If particular Churches be made up of the members of the Catholike : then the Catholike Church and the members i. thereof muft have a being, before either can give a being to the particular.
But I fee no rule of reafon, nor teftimony of holy writ as yet to fettle fuch an affertion.
For lay afide in our confideration the confederation, and combination of Chriftians^ which make up particular Churches .- let it be fuppofed there be hundreds of Chriftians, who are vifi- ble believers, fcattered up and downe in feverall coafts of the world, thefe now according to the methode of Mafter H» his frame of Church policy will firft make up a Catholike vifible Church, and out of that, particular Affemblies will afterwards arife.
This is the frame of Mafter Hudfons Church- policy : but this feemes contrary to the principles of all bodies politick^: that ever were, are, or (hall be. for there neither is^nor can be an externall body politicks, of that kind we now fpeakc ) made up andconjtitu- ted of people that never herein externall communiou oneyvith anc^ ther ( haply ) never had the fight and knowledge one of another , as it is here fuppofed.
True it is, if there were many thoufands profeffing and beleev- ing in the name of Chrift:fo many as were fincere have union and communion withChrift invifibly, andfo makeup an invifible
^hurch
Pare, I . ofChurch-Difciplwe. Chap. 1 5. 287 I .
Church Catholike. But that there fhould bean externall vifi- ble particular body plitick^, either chill, or EccleJiafllckX which this QatholtcaEccleJta^ as Totum integrale^mvSk be ) and that con- ftituted of men , which haply never had the fight or knowledge one of another , who never entred into agreement of govern- ment one with another, is beyond my compafle to conceive, and Ifufpcft any mans ability to explicate and evince.
Againe^that perfons thus feat tered and fevered,are wholly de- flitute according to reafon and all rules of the Gofpel , of all' Church priviledges,
I would thus reafon. Thej who are infpich an efiat-e as that they^ nor have^nor can have Church Officers^ They are dcfiitHte of Church worJhip,fealeSy cen^ fures^ andfo Church Cjovernmenty and Church Ordinances »
This is undeniable. Becaufe according to Presbyterian prin- ciples, none of all thefe can be a^ed or adminiftred without Offi- cers.
'But -perfons thmfcattered and fevered one front another^ can have mOfficers. For thofe receive their call and right adminiftration,by the joint voice and elecflion of the people now in communion one with another.^^.6.-i^f?.i.
Jgaine^l conceive it wii be granted (which cannot be denyed) that thefe particular perfons,tbus fevered^are membra integrantia of this Catholike vifible Church. And therefore they wholly give being to this Church , but receive no being from it.
Hencel cannot fee, how this part of the Propofition will ftand, with t^3it cone/ ufton. That the Catholike Church gives part mattery fart forme, to the particular Churches,
If particular Churches receive their being from the members of the Catholike Church, ( as this propofition affirmes ; ) Then they cannot receive part matter , and part forme from the Totum*
For if Ecclefia Catholica give any matter or forme to the par-- ticukr Church , it gives it by its members,
*But it cannot give matter or forme by its members.
Becaufe it received all its being , and fo all matter and forme from them, but gave none to them.
Thereforeihey can give none from it ^
T^efe intricate difficulties and twiftings of controverfie which appeare in Mafter Uudjons fram^j keepe mc y«t that I can give no aflent thereuDto,
IJv^rt^
2 88 Chap. 16
ASnrvefoftheSumme Part. i.
There is a third branch in the Propofition, namely. That particular Churches partake of the friviledges of the Church primarily y not becaufe they be members of particular Chur^ ches, but becaufe they are members of the Catholike.
Againft this we have formerly given in proofc, whether we re- ferre the reader ; and fo reft to make any further inquiry touch- ingthisfubjedofEccLESiA Catholica Visibilis,
CHAP. XVI.
We ha.2)e now doae voith Church-power.
Of Church Communion as it is a pcc\i\hr priv Hedge to the member of di Church.
He Priviledges of the Church,;>r<?/^;^^ them- felves next to our conjideration ; and the chiefe of all thefe >^>hich we /ball ejpeciallj attend in this place,is Church-Communi- on» Becaufe we perceive the difquifition of that to be of greatefi difficulty , and the right underftanding of it to be of greateft ufe. And here we (hall make the entrance of our inquiry about that que- ftion propounded and largely debated by Mafter Rutherford lib, Z.pag» 26p. JVhether ordinary hearing be a part of Church Com' muniona .The fenfe is to be opened, 2. The concluflon we hold to be f roved, 3. Tht Arguments ioh^anfn>ered.
To thefirfiy
Con clusionL
Communion, according to the nature of the word, implies ever fomething common to manj^ wherein they fhare bjv?ay of proportion, each per [on according to his condition and place.
When this is applyed to fever all fubjeEls , though it requires a communication of fomething to all the fubje^s , yet it ever implyes fin appropriation of that fo conveyed onely to that kind : whence it IS, that as there is ^ community of the thing to all fuch wherein
this
Part.i. of Church^ Difcit4U. Chap* 15. 283
this communion lyes, yet there is alfo ^ Jpecification or determina- tion of the fuhjeB , unto which that is conveyed , whereupon it comcsxhough all JuchhdL\t it y ya none but fnch are made parta- kers ofit. *
Thus in cities there ht fever all companies, i\\2X maintainey^":/^^^// commmions zmongih&mkhfts : T\ms civill commHmonhdongs onely to fmh a civillfiate : The like we may fay o^Church commu^ nion , whereof we now intreate. It doth not imply all or any of thofe things which a Church hath in common Vpith other ^ while Itidii Churchy but as it u aChurch ; As inftance :
A Church while it isa Church in that relation, they haver^w- mmionwith f^^T<?>??« or people of the Plantation amongft whom they dwell, communion with other Townes who live with them^ under the fame JurifdiifVion and Government , h\xt this is not Church communion^ bcc2iukiti$notas a ^hurch, theyinjoy or (hare in this communion, but as Tlanters in the fame Town, oc people und^r the fame Government,
But that is Church communion , which belongs to a Church , as 4 Church, under that notion, ( as we ufe to fpcak ) refpeft or rela^ tion.
Conclusion II.
r Either in the things, which they do in/oy The communion ofj as Sacraments,Ccnfures« theChurch Jy es, y)r elfe the fpeciallmanner appropriated to
L them in their difpenfations.
And though the things , fometimes be common to other befide the Church, yet the manner of difpenfingjand fo of enjoying thefe is alwayesp^r^////^ to the Church.
4SW/>;^<?/^ the Churches beintreated by a company of i Indians,' whofe hearts are ftirred with fome confideration of the truth, to defire lbm€ conferences with feverall of feverall Churches , and feverall of the Common-wealth, that their judgements may fur- ther be informed, and their confciences convinced, and the courfe of Godlinefle cleered up unto them : upon the meeting granted, they have liberty , and they take it , to wit , they propound their demands, they heareanfwers, they make Obje^ions , ferioufly and fadly debate the difficulties. There be conferences, difputes,
Oo debates^
290 Chap i6. A SurDty of the Symme Parr, i .
Abates , by thefe novices , now coming on to Religion, with
EiderSyMaglfirates y in the audience of the /^wr^// members of
« the Churches, and yet no man wilt fay, thtfe are Church alllons,
becaufe they do not this as a Churchy but as Chrifiiansy to draw
, on beginners to the faith.
Suffofe againe, the Church of her felfe appoints a meeting ,and appoints the Elders to handle thefamequcftion«, to propound and explicate the fame Scriptures, in way of anfwertngand clear ing updifficukies , This 13 now a Chnrch aBion : biecaiife though the dutieshe thcfame,yct th^mamer of the difpenfttiott iffues^^^iw another roote ; namely , Oncers , by vertue of their afithdritf.tQ'' quire and call for the prefence and fwbjedion of the people :o- thers in joy the be?tejit of the actions , (which as fuch > are noi Church a(9dons,)as hath appeared before, but the manner efdip- fenfation is properly Church v^orke , and in that they have w Co79p' zw;^»/<?« with the Church,
And this frequently and familiarly is to be obferved in afi Cor- foratiorjsywhcn they meet in publike, many ftrangcrs , of fcvcrall Counties, Countries , come in to fee and heare the benefit of the admin iftrations : But one/y the members of the Corporation injoy Corporation communion ; i. e. they are onely under the power and authority of the Corporation, and by vertue of that relation are to be there , and to fubmit themfelves to the authority, deli- vering orders to that end , and may be conft rained thereunta. "»vhich ftrangers cannot be, and fo it is here*.
COKCLUSION III.
Itsplaine fromMafl:eri?«r^^r/or^his own grant ,that the ordi-^ nance it felf,nor the publique difpenfation therof,jnor the hearing of the difpenfation doth make Church-communion: for he con- ifefleththat Turkes and Infidels may come in oceafionally,feveral timesjas it were*^/V^r,and yetthis doth not make them partakers of Church-Communion , and ye£ in thefe their attendances, dicfc three things are evidently and undenyably to be obfervedo
Ordinance^. The ^^ifpenfation on theMinlfiers part, Hearing^ on th^ TnrkifarK
"Coi€^
Part. I. ofClmrcl^Difciflinc. Chap. 16. 291
Conclusion IV.
Therefore in the fourth place , we are to Inquire what he meaneth hy fet and ordinary, lib, 2.pag. 169^ iindprofejfedsind re^ fsived hearing, pag. 2 70.
Ubyprofeffedy he meanes fuch a profijjjon as makes a man a Member ut fupra ; this doth yeild thecaufe, which he would maintainc in appcarance,namely , he that is a member of a Church doth communicate in Church Communion, Never any deny ed this.
Bucifitbetherf/<7//*rio« of the fpirlt oFatnan inwardly (for there refo/fttion lyes) znd profeffion, outwardly to attend this action of hearing , we then know where to fallen , and we have tvfiaqHeftionstO difcuffe.
I. whether preaching ^ublihelj an J publike hearing he a ^hurch aEilon in itfelfe conjidered.
Andthat this is no Church adion,Mri2//^W/Wyei Ids, which indeed is the maine fcope and hinge of thequeftion,as it is prad- iCcd, and by difpute agitated betwixt us and them.
For i/Infidels coming in occafionallyj once, twice, twenty feverall times, to hcare, do not yet in fo doing communicate in a Church-aftion : Then preaching and hearmg do not make a Church-adion, inthemfelves conlidered. Atprimum verumex conceffis,
Qiieft. 2» A bare profejfion to attend the oafdt^ard hearing of the vcord ordinarily y is not a ^hurch aBion^ nor doth infer Qhnrch Com* THunion,
Our Arguments are,
^Arg, I.
That profeffion^ rchich may fiand with the profejfed oppojttion and renouncing of the doEirine of the Gojpett.andthe truth of the Church % That doth not make any Chm ch communion* For oppofition pro- fefTed againft the truth of the Do(f^rine,and truth of the Church- ftate, is crofTe to communion with it.
But fuch a profejfion ordinary may fiand i^ith both thefe.
For a Jefuit m ay be hy red, as an inteHigencer,to heare and re- port the Dodlrine to others, who fethira on worke to chat end : or ejfe asa Gaviiler to undermine it in the hearts of others whom
Oo 2 he
2gz Chap, ly. ASurveyopheSumme Parr.
he would either draw to Popery , or conffrme in Popery, He may be a conftant hearer, and yet profefle that he hates the Pro- leftant Religion, and renounceth the Handing of the Churches.
where there u no Church Hmon'y there ism Church communion^ becaufe this ifl'ues from that.
^ut many heare ordinarily , who have no Church union ^or reall memberfliip withvifibie Churches.
ftArg, 3. -
church communion u ordered bj the fonder ofthe^hnrchyandthey can exerclfe their fower therein : for what excommunication takes away, that communion of the Church can give.
But the church doth not , nor in reafon can hinder ordinary: hearing..
Therefore it did not give it, by any power of Church worke*
We fhall [now take] Mafter Rutherford his Arguments into confideration.
Onely we (hall crave the Reader to recall two things, ( for- merly evidenced)to mind , and to carry them along in his confi- deration; andthofe will help to expedite the^^^/T^^^r^tothe r£^/tf«j alledged to the contrary.
T, That Infidels and Turks may come in occafionallj , and yet
that hearing is not Church communion^ Lib. 2 .p* 270, 2, That an aUion in itfelfe (imply confidered , may not he a Church a^iiony i. e. proper to the Church, yet the manner of injoyning this, or injoying of it, in vertue of Church-pow- er, is^ Church-worke and way) i(ruing from Church confer . deracy and combination. Fromthefe ^»'«>/)r^w/y^/ now recalled, formerly proved , It follo^esy
That the Preacher may in preaching edify the Church met for that end and convince an Infideil coming in occafionallyy iCor, 14. 14. 25. And yet the Infideil doth not joyne in Church com- munion, though in hearing the word preachedby the Officer of the Church; which is an Anfwer to his firfi.<!^rgument.
Hence the Infidelln-iay be converted , and To injoy the benefit of the ordinance, and be built upon Chrift, at that his occaiionall coming , and fo joyne in wor(hip with them , and yet not in
Church-?
Part. I. ofchurch'DilcipHm. Chap. 15^ 295
Church worfhip, for his own occafionall coming was noChurch communion , by Mafter Rutherford his own grant , which is an Anfiver to hisfecond Argument,
Hence the Infidell may be called by others^and being fo called, he may come and heare, and partake in the woi (hip, and yet not ^%Chtirch hearing or TJ'i?^/^//?, which is an Anfwer to the third Argu- ments
Hence Church-hearing will be then Qhttrch communion ^ "^hen hy vertae of Church covenant they put forthChurch power in dif- ]^cnCing,andperfonsin vertue of that relation ftand bound to fub- mit, in attending to fuch adminiflrations, and thns all the members heArcs But the Infidellhtdites upon another ground and fo {hares in the ^^, but is not under the Church-pon^er and manner of the dijpenfation of that ad : and therefore hl^ hearing is not Church" hearing. As it is in the meetings of civill Corporations: The members of the Corporation, they come in vertue of the combi- nation, which they hold by Charter, and fo have Corporation com-^ mmitj : others come in by the by, 2,sfirangers^ and they commu- nicate in the hearing of the AEls that paife , but not in the C^rp<7- r at ion community ^ in which they have no (hare : nor hath the Cor- poration any power over them, which Anfwer s the fourth Argu- ment,
Hence this [hearing doth not feperate a vifible member ingene^ re mtiorum vifibilium ; becaufe it belongs to an Infidell alfo : which anfwers the fifth Argument. Nor doth this hearing, bring the hearer under any tye , which anfwers thefxtArgu^ ment,'
Prom this ground thus laid and made good, ^e may colleB fever all things,
T.. The ^^^r;;?^ d)f Infidels occafionally argues not communion ofTafior and people, betwixt him and the Officer , that preacheth to him ; Communion hetwixtPafior and flockJsChurch'Communiony as the termes, and the nature of the relation euidence.
But in this hearing of an Infidel i,there is no Church communi- on, exconceffts^ from Mafter Rutherfordjih,2.ijo,
2. If ?^^/7t'^r/^^ would make a perfon of fuch a^ flock, andfo the Minifter his Paftor , then this kind of hearing of a wicked and unworthy Minifter ^ would make a man partake with him in that
O ^ 3 * fift*
20 4 Chap. 1 6. A Survey 0 f the Summe Part, i^
finfuUftationofhis; which hath ever been accounted irratio- nall, in thofe who have been rigid in their reparation, fo that it is eafy to diftinguifh betwixt the yt>ord that is difpenfcd, in which a hearer communicates, and betwixt the office ^n^ftati" on ofhim that doth difpenfe it, with which they onely com- municate, who ftand in relation to fucha one difpenfing as their officer.
3. Hence Church-power and (^hurch-prlviledges are diffe- renced in the fame afl. Trhiledges^ (m my aimc here,)imply that good and ^f^f/^f which attends any Qiurch difpenfation. Astakeany ^Wc^<!?^ difpenfed, there is. i. The good and hnlftt which may rife and be received therefrom. 2. (^hurch /ii^<?/?oW<rr in the difpenfation thereof. And thefc rir^, though they goe together, yet are y«>J/jftfr^wff<i in reality of their na- tures, that the one may be in joyed, Imeanethe good and pri- viledgeoftheadl, by fuch who communicate not in the pow* cr. Asinftance.
A man preacheth authoritatively in his congregation. Indian? and Turkes^ come to heare occafionally, they partake in the ^W<?fr/;^W(7r^and difpenfation of it. But not in the authority of his miniftery. For he is not a Tajior to them nor communi- cates with them as a Paftor ; as it hath beene formerly from lA^^t^ Rmherford proved.
Hither belong thofe expreflions. i Cor 5. & laft "^hat have we to doe to judge thofe that are rvithout} Matth.iS. let him be to thee as an heathen*
Therefore Heathens come not within the priviledge -re- fpedlofa brother in Church-communion, though theycoaie to Church hearing.
And hence it is , as people are more or lefle capable of the good of thefe difpenfations (for fo they may be)fo they do, and may, partake more or lefTe in thefe priviledges, and yet not in Church power whereby they are difpenfed. As it is in feme Corporations, fome perfons of fome families , by reafon that their prcdeceiTors have beene Benefactors to the Charter, they have priviledges to come into the councell of the company, to adventure with them, if they will, and yet have noftroke, by any fpeciall relation, to aft in, or carry on the occafion or dc- figne taken up.Thus members of other Churches are capable of more priviledges then thore,vvho are not in that condition: and
therefore
Part, I. of church-Difciplme. Chap. \6. 295
thercforeparcakeof thebenifit of fomc afts and ordinances, and yet communicate not in the authoritative difpenfation of thofe afts ; and this appeares thus.
If a Paflor of another congregAtknhath no authority or power, by hid office to require them of another Churchy to receive a Sacramenty hut they may refufe, if it feeme good to them^ Then are they not under h^ pafioraU poVver to difpenfe it to themVor by his office powerhe tan require i^^y^of his own Church to receive it. And if heh^th no power authoritative to mjoyne them to re- ceive it, they cannot challenge it by any fpeciall intereft they have in that power. For the parity of rcafon is the fame on both fides.
That looke,astt was before, when the Tafiors did preach 4Hthoritativelj\Ti his congregation^he did not onely difpenfe the word unto his people, as one out of office may doe, but he could by vertue of his office and relation, injoyne them to heare it. They in vertue of their relation to him as a Paftor could ex^ pe6t and require it from him. Yet Indians coming in Obiter, they partake ofthe good of the difpenfation, but are not under the authoritative power ofthedifpenfer-.fo that he, by his au- thority, could not require them to heare, nor they, by any rela- tive intereft to his power, could challenge him to fpeake to them. Knd ^ttt then tcmtmh^T two things, i^ That the benefit ofthe ordinance difpenfcd and the power in the difpenfing the Sacrament, are fo different, that though the Paf^ors did difpenfe it to a member oE another congregation, yet he had no power to conftraine him to receive it»
2. Remember, that though a member of another congre- gation s capable ofthe good of thofe ordinances ( for it is not becaufe a member of thisot that\ but becaufe a member ofacon^ gregation that he becomes capable nextly of thefe fealcs ) yet he hath no relative interefl in the power ofthe difpenfer to require it at his hand. And this example will hold proportion with the former, namel y . That perfrns may partake in 03ureh^priviltdgesy "who doe not partake in Church'power.
Take this other example. A man provides for his wife, as an husband, fuch and fuch diet, andhecanreqiiireher, outof his authority, to take his
provi(i»
296 Chap. 1 5 . A Survey of the Summe Part, i .
provifion* A neighbour coming in may haply (hare in the like provifion, but not upon the like ground. The neighbour as priviledge offpeciall neighbourhood* But the wife by the power of her relation, as a wife.
So that I cannot fee but the proportion is faire. Aperfon may partake of the word authoritatively preached, and yet not communicate with the power and authority of the officer as his* Aperfon may partake of a Sacrament authoritatively difpenfed, and yet not communicate with the authority and power of the difpenfer. i.e. as in either,to have relation to him, or them, as their officers.
The like may be feene in fuch ads, which iffue from that rela- tive intcreft which refpedl the fpecialty of the covenant of this or that Church. As namely, when members eledl, admits cen- fure by vote ; The formality of thefe ads is onely proper to them,yetthe good and benefit of all thefe, they who are pre- fent, partake of.
Inftancethus* Suppofe a Penitent is to be received into the Church, the members they expreffe their readinefle of love, pity, mercy, brotherlinefle to forgive : others alfo preftnt joyne thus far in that adj as confenting to, and approving of what they doc ac- cording to God .-yea -are much quickned, comforted, incour- aged yea taught and inftruded by that they heare and fee, and for^fdz/^j^^^^W, and are much edified by the ordinance. And yet its that which all men will yeild, they (hare not, communi- cate not,at all, in any interefi ofthefower by which fuch ads were difpenfed
Of
Part IL Of the Church confidcred as
Corpus Organiatm,
C H A p. I.
Oj the number ef Officers there in^ and the nutme thereof.
E have in the foregoing part of our DiC- courfe enquired^ touching the conftituti- on of a Church, in regard of the materl- all and formal! caufes of it, and the fpe- ciall qualifications that attend therupon^ in regard of the power and priviledges that appertaine unto it j and thus farre we have looked atitjas 'Totum Kjjcntiale ^ and yet there is much more required to make up the integrity and perfeftion thereof, that it may be compleated in all the fpcciall Members and Officers, which the Lord Chrift hath appointed and fet in this vifible bcxiy of his, for the improve- ment of the fpeciall operation of every part,and the edificati- on of it felfe in lovejEp/pe 4.1 3,1 6,
And thus the Church becomes Cerfm Orgmkum^h body or- ganized of fuch pdme and choice menjbers, which may con- dnce to the beauty and building of the body in that intireneffe that it may grow up to an hol^ temple in the Lord.
Aa'a ' As
70
Chap. I. uifurveyofthejumme i:'ar.3.
As wc lookc at Samffon^fWhen he was deprived of his eycs^as a man ftill^to whom the ful definition of man did fully agree^eft^ animal r&uomk^ as a living creature enduld with a realpnable fouLBut confiier him in the integrity or incircnes of his con- ftitution, asconiifting of body and foule, and that body made up of fuch members, as eyes, hcid^hands/uch as are integral! to the whole: We fay then, though he be a true man, yet he is not an intire man, but lame and mamed, deilitute and de- prived of romex)f thole parts, that conduce to the perft£tion of his integrity.
It is fo here, A Church without Officers is a true Church, in regard of the cffence of it : There is a company or fociety ofvihble Saints confederate togci her in theprofeilion of the
faith of the Gofpel). But it is not compleatjbut lame and mai- med in regard ofthe integrity of it.
The Lord Chrii\ therefore hath provided for the perfefkion of his Church in this bchalfe alfojit is a ccronation gift which he beftoweth upon his Spoufe, Epb.4. when he had conquered the enemies of our falvation by his death and obedience, tri- umphing over them in his refurredion, and now returned in- to his owne countrey, afcending into the higheft heavens,and fits crowned with majefty and glory at the right hand of the Father, he gave gifts, gave /ew2 to be J^ofiles^ feme Evange- • lifts, [ome FrofbetSy thofe extraordinary, becaufe there was extraordinary ufe of them; for the firft planting and watering ofthe church^ s;He gave alfo fome to bee Paftors,fome Teach- ers , for the gathering of the Saints the work of miniftery, building the body of Chrift.
i And though the chiefe aime and fcope of ourSav our(ttnder the glory of his name,)was to provide for the fpeciall good of hiseleft; yet becaufe thofchis eleft were mingled herewith the wicked in the world, nay many an elcft child proceeds of a reprobate parent , and becaufe it is impoffible for the eye of man to fearch into heart fecrets 5 and inward fincerity which is covered there 5 but muft judge of men , and difpencc ordi- nances to men according to the lawes and limites of rationall charity 5 therefore it is that our Saviour hath bellowed thcfc ©ffic f as a royall gift upon the vifiblc Church over whom(as
W€
Par .,2. ofChurchdifcipiine. Chap.r.
^•mmmmmmmm ^^mmatmm^mmmmf^'^m mBBaaiBaaaaBBaBK .__i_ap____a^ .anBi«aaBmav«i^— w ••-••••/•MVi»>^»>* •^.•m__
wehavc heard) he is a head PoliciciU, by outward guidance and governmentj as well as a head myfticall by his fpeciall and ipirituall conveyance of his grace. The confideration of the Nature, Inftitution, and operations of Officers, hath a conftraining power to conclude this truth beyond all con- troll. For,
1 The invifible Church , and all that is comprehendsd wichin that notion, is to be believed, is not lyablc to our eye, nor comes to be difcerned viiibly.
But for the Officers of the Church, which are now ftanding and ordinary, there is required a vifible company of people, thatmuft concurre and conftnt to call them : The perfons muft be tried and approved,(and er^o viiible)chat muft be cal- led.God fets ordinary Officers in hlj Chuic'i,bunt is by man^ and therefore he muft know them, i Cor» 12.28. GaU i.i.2#
2 Look at their Ordination, when they are called.
3 Look at their Difpenfation and exercife of their places and power, in preaching the word, in adminiftraiion of Sacra- ments and cenfiires.
4 Look at the parties which are offenders who muft be cenfured, or penitent, who muft be received again.
All thcfe operations.proclaim a vifibility on all parts and in all the particular circumftances.
Which is the rather to be obferved ; becaufe when we read or meet with fuch expreflions in Scriptures which intimate cither the call or inftitutioa of Minifters, or any of their mi- niftrations, we may know, they do belong ucto the vifible Church, and are to be attended in that relation and refpeft.
For common fence will conitrain a man to confeflTe, that there muft be vifible perfons, who muft exercife keyes in go- verning : and there muil be vifible perfons that muft be go- verned.
What the word of the Gofpell hath revealed concerning thefe Officers may be referred to thale particular heads, and thus laid out unto our view.
Aaa 2 Officers
4 Ch?p.i; Afurveyofthefumme Tar.2.
'' r- r Ruling onely, a«: Eiders^
Officers of \RuHi)g ) CPaftors.
the Golpel Numbsr <^ j Ruling andTeaching both, a«^
may hz \ ) ^ Dcdors-
confidcred^ {^ CStateof th^ body, as Dcacoas.
wkhrefe-| Siipportirg tbe"^
renceto Healih, as Widowes.
ilicir I ^ cEledicn.'
\^In{li:utlon , m S
Ordinationi
We fee the franic^we fhall attend thif^particularSjas they are propQunded in their order.
Toiichig the N jnbsr of chefeO.lijers^generallj two things are to be attended.
L
Whether bed J« thefe live appointed by Chrift^ any more can lawfully be added, or (hould be tolerated >
Jnf* No, in no wife 5 the rule i s here fure, {: om which we muft notdepart, no not a haires breadth: thou (Jialt adds no- thing thereunto, take nothing there- from.
That wh^ch our Saviour inquired, and the Scribes confef- fed, touching Johns niiniftery, it is true of all thefe orders and Ordinances, They are from heaven. The Lord Chrift is the giver and alone Inftitutor of them,aBi none befide,and this is evidenced^ j. From the rig^ht of givln£;,whencethe^c proceed. When our S iviour afcended. He led captivity captive, &c» He that conquers the count rcy, to him it appertains to fet rulers over it, and over his fubje£i:s in it.
2 They are efpeciall mcancs of G jds worfhip, and all of them in rife and end have an eye to fpirituall things, and fpirituall operations, though thfy be employed in ordinary outward things , as the Ofices of the Dea- cons and widows are appointed by Chrift to provide for the ftate and health of the niembersrthat ihelovc of Chrift,as the Head of his Church, might thereby be oblerved, and the fpi- ritsof tliofe whearc rcfrcilied thereby, may be more full and enlarged to ferve him with a glad heart, in a Church w^ty^ and in the improvement of all Ordinances to that end : and all other civill proviiibns,though good in their kind,will ne- ver attain this end, without the Ordinances of Chrift, ^^,6^
I.2.3, .
3. It
Pare 2 . < Church difciptine . Chap, i .
3 Its affirmed by the Apollle, touching two forts of them, the Paftor and the Teacher, whofe imployment is prircipally about labouring in the Word, that the/ are for the perfef^ing ofthebody^untiilwcallmeetin theunity of the faith, and the fulnefle ofthe ftatureinChrift : fo that they are able to . attain this end, and that in all ages untill the full accompJi(h- ment and gathering in of all the Saints-, and therefore there needs no more to be added, to th^'end of the world.
It is therefore the ufurpation of that man of finne, when he afcended upon high, to the Popes chaire, and to be Head of the Church, that he gave fome to be Surrogates, Chancel- lours, Deanes, Arch deacons for the building up of the king- dome of darknefle 5 becaufe he eafily perceived, that Chrirts Officers would never do his work kindly, nor further his kingdome, but he maft have his own creatures, which muft be at his beck, and (land, durante bene^lacito ; and therefore muft be forced to do his drudgery, and dur ft do no other, unlelTe they ftiould be flung away, if the man of finne did but once frown upon them.
That as God complains of Jnsboams pra6:ice, when he would maintain his faftion, and preferve the people from re- turning to their King , He fetup falfe worfhipj becaufe he concluded, the truth of the word and worfhip attended unto would make them look unto their true King ; and to keepe them in falfe worfhip, he provides falie teachers 5 nude the loweft of the people priefts, who becaufe they had no call and jappointment from God, never had care to preferve his word or wor(hip,but to maintain that courfe of religion, whereby they were maintained in their places.
And therefore as God (aid of themj he will fay of thefe hu- mane Orders, They never came into his mind or heart.
^fet coJjie from Heaven, but from ihe bottomlcflc pit, and therefore ought not to be admitted, nor yet tollerated j but being plants which the Lord hath not planted^ they (kould be plucked up.
Whom God never calls, G®d never blefleth. , And ijC Is to be obferved, that thefe Orders have beene the props and pillars of that Kingdome ofdarknefle, and have been the brokers and maintainers of all that hideous wicked- Kcfle, which hath beene vented in the doctrines and opinions
Aaa 3 that
Chap. T . Afurvey ofthefumme Par. 2.
thac have aded in the lives and converfations of that hcllifti crew that have had their dependance upon the man of llnne.
And it is marveloHS dangerous to bring in, or continue the Icaft alteration from the minde of Chrift in any thing.
The Church of iScor/^wdcomplaines bitterly^that a conftant Moderator made way foraBifhop, and fo for the bane of their Churches. Chrift who is the King and Head of his Church and Houfe, hee in reafon fbould appoint his under- OfficerSj and (uch as he beft knowcs, fuits the occafions of the Family, and will beft provide for the good thereof, and his own content.
II.
The other thing in gencrall to be obferved, it,
T'bat they mufl be k^ePt difiind 9 and that according to the mind and intendment of our Saviour one perfon muft not adven- ture to ingFoffe all, nor (cverall of the{e together.
As to be Ruling Elder and Paftour, or one and the fame man to be Elder and Deacon.
For it is apparent by the Apoftle his difcourfc,' Kom. 1 2, 7. that they are put in way of oppofition, as Membra dividentia^ itTioii^ffMiv^ml'TrdL^^Kav.TiitTdQTt cannot be in fubor- dinacion or fubjeftion one to the other.
2. The Apoftles comparifon carries this with it, as the maine thing intended therein. 'Kom. 1 2. 4. As there be many members in the body, but all the members have not one and the fame office. «7fa) elviiwi^ Tf^^tv,
It is therefore wide to fay , as Mr. K. that this comfarifon holdetb not in all: bectufe it muft hold in the rery thing that is intended, yea (pecified 5 for this is the hinge upon which the comparifon turnes, z;. 4, 5. and thie ground of the A po ftle his inference , ' i^Ttt Jit ^fiffixttTtL J>d<po^» v*6» verf, 6. \ ■
3. Each ofthem is (bfficicnt to take up the whole man : fo til at he is net able to attend both, but hce ftiall neglcft the fpcciall fcrvice of the one.
4. I f the Apoftles profefTfd, they could not attend tables, and attend Word and Prayer,and therefore laid afide the one, that they might difcharge the other ; who (hall thinke hee is fufficient for many of thefe >
The reafoHS that Mr. jR. alledgctb, doe not (atisfie.
"i.Thc
Par.2. of Church difcipline. Chap.T.
« I. The Apoftles did cxercife both, as they could^ accor- ** ding as the Auditory was.
Kefly I. The Apoftles were extraordinary perfens, and were fitted and affifted anfwerably, which none, whoft calling is ordinary, muft looke for.
Secondly, they had all offices virtually in themfelves, and did put forth afts of all, as it apoeares before the choice of the Deacons : But if any now (hall thinke himfelfe able to un- dergoe two of them, the profcfTion of the Apoftles and their pra^ife alfo will be a reall confutation of them ; fince they fo allifted, faw reafon to lay downe one, that they might im- prove the other, none will dare to take up both, unlefTe hee will prcfume he hath greater both fufficiencie and ability,then the Apoftles.
" 2. Mr. K. faith. That the formall Objcdls, to wit, the ** information of the Judgement, and exhorting, are not fo ** different, as that they fliould be incompatible.
Kep/>. Thefe, in themfelves and full bredth, are not fo incompatible; But look at the fpecialty of the gift, that fits for the one, and that which furnifheth for the other. 2. To attend mainly and chiefly upon each, according to the gift , they will prove inconfiftent.
To have a fpeciall gift for the one, and to beftow himfelfe upon that, and to have a fpeciall gift for tke other, and to beftow himfelfe upon that alfo, will ever be found, if not im- poflible to attaine, yet ever difadvantagious to the difpenfati- on of the Gofpell. And a mans owne experience will evidence as much tahim, if he will attend it.
Nor is ic fufficient that one is eminent in the gift, which fits the Ruling Elder, or Deacon ; yet that gives no allow- ance, he may be Doftor, Ruler, and Deacon.
But look where a marls fpirit Is beft fitted, if once called to that worke,hc muft let all the ftream and ftrength of his abili- ties run in that channell, left being divided into many, he be- comes fit for none, and failes in all.
This may fufiice for the number.
Of
8 Chap.i. Afurveyofthefumme Part. 2.
OftheRulinff^Elder.
We (hall no\v take a furvey of the fcvcralJ^ in the order in which they were fet before us.
And we begin with the K«/i;2g jE/Jer J place, for that carries- a kinde of iimplicity w/th it : there be more inejredients re- quired to make up the Office of Paftor and Dodor, and therefore we (hall take leave to trade in the firft.
Qmo Jimflicius, eo plus.
1 . That there is fuch an Office ;»ppointed by Chrift.
2. What it is , or wherein lies the limits and bounds thereof.
I.
That there isfrch (in Office and Officer appointed by Chrift, as the Scriptures are plaine to him, whofe fpirit and apprehen- fion is not prepoiTeft and foreftalled with prejudice : So this caufe hath beene maintained by many of Chrifts Worthies of former, and now of latter times ^ and now at laft, bythofe two famous and eminent Champions, Mr^Kutterfort^^nd Mr. Gileffy.
So that we hav€ no controverlie here but with Hierarchical! PerfonSj the force and power of whofe Arguments,lies efpeci- ally in a Purfuvant and a Prifon, armed with Authority of an High^Commiffion.
And therefore wee ftiall content our (elves to fettle the Scriptures (hortly upon their bafts and bottome, according to the (ep{e of the Spirit of God, in the feveiall places, and difputc DrieEy there- from, and fo finifh this Head ofDif- cipline.
The firft Argument we have from Kom, 12. 7. which gives in witnefle to this truth j where all thefe Officers are num- brcd and named exprefly 5 if the meaning of the words bee once mariifefted, which will bee made cleare in the particu- lars following :
I. The gifts here mentioned and confidered, are not fiich as have reference to a civill, but to an Ecclefiaftick condition; fo the words of verf, 5 . If^e are one body in Cbrifl* 2. The operations alfo which iffue from the feveral funftions
evidence
Parr.2. <f Church difcipUne. Chap, i ,
'^""^"^^"* *"^ — .^— ^— ^-^— . — ^ _ ■______
evidence as much 5 Prophccying and attendance thereunto, exhorting and the beftowing the heart and endeavour there- upon.
2. Gifts here are not fuch as be common, and Wong to all CRriftians, as Faith, Hope, Love, Holinefle, &c.
Firft, thofe gifts are here meant, by which the members of theBodyofChrift are diftin6tone from another, and have fcvtrall afts appropriated to them, as ver[. 4. ^ m«'/.« Tf^v-ni, « 'Hwd^Tlw ly^ mt^^tv I ov-nx, o/7rD\\o/ h a&>[xst, «cc. But the Gdmraon Graces are not fD diftinft, for in them theydoe a- gree.
Secondly , Em 5 <f^Jk'cKay , 6/7? e mif^mKav : The weight of the phrafe, having the Article in that manner ad- ded, notes not every member, but fome by way of emincncie to whom thefe appertaine.
Thirdly, the reafon and Logicke of the place carries a di- fiinftion with it, and the feveralls are (et out, by way of op- prfition, contradiftina: one to another, and therefore cannot be fubordinate and meet in one fubjeft, where they fbouid be both formally a^ed, and hence they mu ft bepublikc funfti- ons ; for had they beene private gifts, one would have con*- tained the other, as diftributing wight bee included in fliew- jBg of mercy.
3. Theie publike Funftions and Gifts are ranged and re- ferred to two heads, in the generall, under which the fevcrals are comprehended, and unto which referred : as.
Gift t arc eit her^ V f^Tzt^^'^ii^'
So that Prophecie and Miniftery are here put as common beads, unto which the reft may be referred, and under which they, are ranged, and that's the reafon why theApoftle in this enumeration changeth his phraie : The i. Diftin^ion hee f xprefleth in the plurall : The 2. in the lingular. Beza
So that it is a meere cbnceit, that carries not the weight of a feather with it, of fuch, who fay that Pad intended to fet
^^b downe
9
lo CHap.i. A^urveyofthefumme Pani.
downethe feverdli hin^lions in the Church:tlien there (hould be fcven, not five, making Pr phtcie and Miniftery two, when thcfe are not diftind jptcux, but two gcnerall heads, unto which the particulars were referred. Hence we reafon.
That funftion and office in rhe Church, wh'ch differs fo from all the reft, as one member of the body diftin^ from a- nother, in actions appropriate to it ielfc, that is properly a diftinft rpec/Vj oi kind from them*
But the funftion of a Ruler doth fo differ from all other Offices in the Church, as the members of the body doe in the anions appiopdate to them.
The Propoiition needs no proofe.
The Aifumpdon is the cxprefl'c words of the Ttxt, X'»4,5.
II.
The (econd Argument is taken from i Cor, 12. 28. God bath fct fome in his Church 5 as iirftjApottles v then Prophetsj thirdly, T achers • after that Powers, then gil^ts bi healing, helps, Governmnts.
The fco^e of the place, ind Apoftle his intendment is, to lay open the fevc rail Offices and Officers that the Lord hath fet in his Church, and fo many chiefe members out of which the Chinch is conftituted as an intire bi)dy.
And for the right difcovcry of the Apoftles proceeding and purpofe, wc m y obferve :
1, That thefunftions he here names, w<^rc partly exrraor- diRary, and fo temporary, fernnf^ the ncccility of th^ Ckurch in that cilate, and in that tim , when it was fir ft pla t.d, and was to b? watered with more then ordinary help, as having more then ordinary need , as Apoftles, workers of Mira- cles^ &c. fom6 were ordinary, and to continue, as Tea :hcrs. Helloes which wtre Deacons , Governments which were ElderSf
2. The gifts uhcmfelves are expreflfcd in the abftraft , hw- An^I«^ : YivC %^v)]cB4i t yet the perfons and officers which ftood poffeil of thofe, are to be underftood, hS appeares,if we looke to the words before or after; for when the Apoftle fayes, «f it^V, though there be an apparent etyAvntjiJk-nv^ yet »< «/V^ is to be underftood, and that hath an eye and ncccff ry refe- rence to the peribns : fccondly, look to the words after ver[»
2^,30.
Par. 2. of Church difcif line, Cbap.r. ii
2^, 30. he interprets the gifts by the perfons in the fecond re- petition^ M« vptfTii A^^\oty fAAi -nvm ^difiJiATn i)(yffi9 U-
3 . Though fome extraordinary perfons had fome of thefe gifts virtually, and put forth the operations thereof, as the Apoftles, they wrought miradeSj fpake with tongaes j yet that hinders not, but thefe gifts mi^ht formally be in fome fubje^ts, as appointed of piirp ofe by ChriiJ, for that kinde of imploym^nt : k^ fome only fpake with tongues^ fome only hud the gift of Healing.
And it is moft apparent in fome of the particulars, though the Apoitlcs did prophelie and teach, yet Prophets and Do- ctors wre fp?ciall funftions appropriate to fome men, fo alfo w^r-' Djacons \ and therefore alfo it hinders not , but Go- vern-Bcnts might b2 a fpeeiall kinde of Rulers, diftinft from Tecichers.
From which premifes, the difpute iflTues thus :
As Ap >^les. Prophets, and Teachers arc diftinft, fo arc Helj s and Governments diftLi^ ; for the Spirit puts them in the fame ranke, as having a parity of reafon, which apper- taincs to them all.
But they were diftinft Officer?, and found in perf^^ms as di- ftind Officers,as z^ffrP30. Arc all ApoiUes > Are all Teachers ? Therefore the fame is true of GovernourSf
III.
A third A gument is taken from that famous place, i 7/w. 5. 17. which is full to our purpofc m hand, and intended by the holy Spirit of the Lord , to make t:viiif nr thr ftation and office of Ruling Elders unco the end oi the wo Id j and it is aimirable to obferve, h jw the factors and followers of the Pope and the Prelates, who la our to pt'opup their place and pre-emi'iencic, have ufcd all the wilint^Te of their wits, and unwe*riable wreftlings of their caroall 'e^fon, to darken the cvid nee of the truth, and todr-k.-tth? power of the proofe in the place, as fearirsg, ir [huuld f-emc, left by this meanes, thei- way to promote and maintain- the' pride of the Prelacy, would b- utterly p; t jndic- 1 and overthro .vne ; whereas, doe but futftr the D-dCjn 10 lay aiide the care of the pfiorcj nr;ke him but hjife a Prieft, j>iv^ hicn the all wance ihat hec in ly bapiiz , and not give th? Sacrament '»f the Supper, raife the
Ebb 2 Ruliiig-
Ma*««M«MM*aMtaMa
12 Chsp-'j* JfurveyofPhefumm0 Par.i.
•••onatf
Rilling- Elder one ftaire higher, that he may be a Teach iag- Presbytcr : By this time, the Brftiop is beyond thebound of an ordinary Elder , and with a lirtle helpe^ he will be handed up into a D\QC(£fxn Palace, and one lift more will make him a Primate; and if the Kings of the earth favour him, hee will make himfelfe a Pope prefentlyj for they differ but iadcgrees^ not in kinde.
So that you muft not wonder to fee the con<:ention grow fo hot touching 3 Ruling Elder, becaufe if hee be confined within his compaffe, the wings of Pope and Prelate will bee exceedingly clipped, and their power impeached.
Its not fuitable to our purpofe to contend with all cavillsj nor (hall wee need, for they hdvebeene confuted long before this day> and that by fuch who have beene furnidied with choyce abilities to this purpoff?; I (hall therefore latisfic my felfe to give the native and »naturall fen(e of the words,as fuifS onely to the rules of right and reafon, and may bee eafie to fuch ( as the wayes of wifdome arej who are willing to uii- derftand. . ;
The forme of the context fl^ands thus : When the Apoftle, in the foregoing verfes, had direfted to the right choice of the Widow, whofe labour (hould be im- proved in the Church, he intimates alfo his minde, how (he ihould be refpefted by the Church, in whofe fervice (he is im«- ployed : Honour Widowes^&c, v. 3. /. e, fo care for them, that they may be {iifficicntly fupplyed, according to their care and condition.
And from thence he takes occafion to leave an Apoftolicall Canon upon Record, how the Elders of the Churches (hoald be provided for : To wit, the loweil degree of Rulers are Worthy, not (ingle and fufficient fupply of Widowes, but iouhk heneur ^ the certiine put for the uncertaine, the finite for the infinite (by a iynechdoche^ /. e, all honourable refpe6^, ^Offidum & bm'-ficium^ not onely fufficient to relieve their ne- cefTides, but that which may honourably anf»ver their places, imployments, and prayers-
But the Elders that are of the highcft ranke, and whofe place requires laborioufnefle in Word and Doftrine^they may moft efpecially challenge, and the Church ought efpccially to bcftow this douUi honour xrgon them.
The
■««■
P^ree. of Church difcipline , Cbap.i. it
*•— -^— — — -~~~~"*— ''^'^^~*''^^— ^— *"~^"~**~^^~-~-^— — I 1 — rirmi I Mil. I . .1 '
The words carry a diftribution with them ^/f^^,^<^V or jud\i^ A J and this traifdtur coUntione imfarinnty am^joribusy
The fum of the verfe is expreflfed in a difc re te axiom e ; The Arguments are comparata imparin j The things compared are
^^^ *^^'^''"'t A Teaching.Elder.
And it is efpecially to be oblervedj their workes are not the things compared, but the perfons notified by the kind of their works t For the words are not. The Elders, becaufe they rule well, and becaufe they labour, . j5 , . ^Elders that are ruling.
^ *^c Elders that are labouring in Word.
So that t,\efc are not the confeqtient part of the Propofiti- on, but the antecedent, or fubje^onely; and therefore the perfons and Officers being the things compared, it is certaine they muft be diftinft perfons, for that the nature of things compared doth require.
And hence thofe conceits vanifh : namely, Elders here are not attended for their private converfatioiT in holinefle, as though to rule well, was to order tliemfelves well in a Chriftian courfe.
" Secondly, nor will the conceit hold^ which (^ifh/Th!»re be not divert Elders, but divers workes of ©ne Eldi^r ;itt ended 5 when 0/^,0/ JV, are perfons compared and deicribedj not a<fts, 2, Tfie confequent p:?rt of the difcreec axiome, is, - cThe grit Elder is worthy of double honour. ( The fecond Elder is worthy of double honour 5 But with this difference, its chiefly his due : p. ,, CTn the order to be attended
'Cln meafure, more of ic is due and debt to him. Now its well knoivn,i^s required that both parts of the diC- crcte axiome, b not only difcrete, but true in themfelves.
Whence againe, that conceit utterly vanifheth*, which makes thecoraparifon to ly betwixt the two a^s of on^tnan nam^ly, The well ruling of a Paftor i^ worthy of double hoaolir, be ic alone in it fel f con fid ered, which is an aiTertfon grofTtly croffe to the rule of divinity, as the former Wcis to rhe rule d iogick. That interpretation which makes- the performance of the leaft part of a Paltoral calling, though it be with the neglcft of the
Bbb 3 greateit
^4 kbap. I . Afurvey of thefumme Pan 2,
gr^atfft^Kr^rkjWjorthy double hoiuur; that isgroflfcly con- trary to the mind of God, and the vcr J16I: of the Scriptures. For cuflf'd be the man thauJoih the mr';^ of tk Lord negligently y andivo to me^ if If reach not the C.ff^lL Rather a double wo is to be denounced againft them, then double honour bellowed up- on them. But this interpretation doth this. Or thus I may reafon If the ApolHe, in this text, doth not fpeakonly of Elders preachers, then he (peaks ot Elders no preachers. But the firftistrue, he fpcaks in the place offome Elders no preachers, which is thus proved.
f he (peaks only of preachers, then were there fome preach- ers who preached not at all. But there no be Preachers who preached not at all
The fecond part is pa ft deniall. Thecon(equ?n ce is proved. If thofe Elders who are moft wi>rthy of d u\bl'' honour are (aid but to labour in the word : then they who are accounted but worthy of it, did not labour in the word.
But thofe Eiders or Preachers, tha^ by the Apoftle are counted mjft worthy, are faid b'lt to labour in the Wcrd,% e, to preach . ergo they who are but worthy, did not preach at all.
LaPiIy the Bilhops (aftprs, who take up this dtfcnce, pro- vide ill ior the honour and pomp of their great Lord?,the po« tent Prelatef of the world,
Forby thcApoftlesperemtory determination, the meaneft IV!lir lifter that is confcientions and laborious in preaching, ihould have more honourable rerpc^,then the Diocoefanjwho iitB in his Cathedrall, and under the name of ruling, tyranni- iich over the poorc people, but labours not to feed them with thewordoi life.
To the evidence ofthctext,we may adde the tcftimonie of Jmhrofe , which carries an amujing kind of manifeftation and difcovery with it»
rtfud omnes nhiqne gtntes ho-norahilis efl fenedus^urd^ & S> nagoga^ &foifi'aEcck/iaSenioresbabuit^ quorum fine confilio nfhil agehatur in tccltfiat quod quh negligent ih objokveri pte[cio^\ifi forte Vodforum defiiih^ m magpluftrliii^ dumfoU volum diquidvideri.
The- brijt!hcF»e(re and patnelTe r f the witnelTe is fuch, as though it hxd been writ with the beam of the fun, and da-
2ells
Zeis alr-nolt the eyes of envy it felf, and thercfbre ics fttfarge to fee how the fpirits of men turn every ftone, wrench and wreft every wayj if not not to pervert the meaning wholly, yet to darken it as much as may be, but all in vain.
1 (hall leave a mark or two of remembrance upon the worah^ that the wife hearted reader may be made cautelous, and fo fenced againft fuch forgeries of devices , which thecar- nall reafons of men ofcorrnpt minds have coined and vented to take off the evidence of the teftimony,
1 Let him know then, that* the Elders mentioned by Ant" brofewerc fuch, that their piac(s and Offices were almoft worn out, and laid afidein moft of the Churches in his time.
But that the Office of preaching Elders was not. Ergo thofe Elders were nt)t fuch.
2 That the defacing of the power and rule of tfiefe El- ders, it car.ic as he conjectures, p.irtly by the idleneffc. but efl peciallyby the pride of Teachers, becaufe they alone might beliftfdup. Er^oth-fe Elders could not ba Teachers: for thofe Teachers laboured to deftroy the place and power of thefeEld-rs; butitiS againft all (hew of reafon, nay againft commonfenfetofay or think, That thefe Elders ftiould de- ftroy their own plices.
Again, The Teachers that would darken Sc ahcliOi the place of ihefeEideiS,itisraid, their aim was to make ihemlelves a- lon? eminent.
ThTwho would make themfelves alone eminent bv the difamjlling of the honour of others placis, they could not be fuch who were of that rank, or did poflcffc any of their pla- ces. ^
And this is fufficient to wipe away all fuch exceptions^that the fubtilty of the wit of man hath raifcd and pretended to weaken the authority and intendment of this now alleadifd teftiraony, which hath and doth torment all the prelaticall party»
T^bat Cbrmbatb afpinted the Office and plaice of Ruling Elders hath bf en made evident.
2 We are now to inquire, IFlm be the duties of their places: and that with as much brevity as we may.
the feverall duties which ly upon him by vcrtue of his of- fice
— -i-'
jijurvey ofthefumme Part, t
Some he hath in common with the Pa*
c Cs. r ^ J ftor and Teacher,
lice are or two lorts So l i t ^ t-
'Some be proper and peculiar to him-
felf-
Some are common with the other QiEcers, and therefore it is we find them all ranked under that common name of El- ders in the place^ i 'iim* 5. formerly handled. But becaufe m our common language, we appropriate this by a Synecbdoche^ to fir^nifie this Office 5 thence it is, we fo ufually call him the Elder of the Church ; but when the Scripture would deiigne him to his proper place, and fo diftin guifti him from o' her,it doth appropriate Ruling to him only, and ftiles him t^o^^t, ^•i^^iiy Ruler or Guide, who is above other, and as a leader goes before them.
The duties which arc common to him with the reft of the
CBefore the affenibfy
Teaching EUer$, are attended party3^^;\',,f^jj.^^yy j^
C met. 'i
Before the Aflfemlby, when there is any emergent occafion 0 weight or diffieultie which concerns the c >ngreg,ition5 the Ruling Eider is as one of the common counceli, the concur- rence of whofc Judgement,hi8 voice and verd^^.is to be rafccn in with the others, in the confultation and conlideration of thebuiinefle, for they are all leaders, all Governours, ail watchmen, in this common work, and ergo maft have a cojtt- Hion influence of counsel, as the concernment of the Church (hall require. Hek 13.17. i Cor* 12. 28.^d?.2o.28.
When offences are publick, or private cannot be cured, be- fore they be brought to the congregation. It belongs to them all by way of prec^nfideration, and preparation, to ripen the occafioDs, that all the doubtfull or perplexed clrcunjftanccs ife^t might trouble the body, or cither caufe any miHake ia jfuch as be weak, or miflead any through raifunderli:anding,all fuch mifts by through fearch muft be removed, the parcicul xi% cleared, the canfe pun(!tually and plainly ftated^ that the OXJjdcrftandlng of the meancft in the congregation may be able to difcern, when the buiineili Is propundcd, where th ? pinch -lic^s and fo to pafle fcntenccanfweraoiy. t The Church muft be told^buc by an orderly way 1 and they
are
Parr. 2 . of Church difciplme. Chan, i ,
'*^^™'~^""*"^™^™^^™"*^ ^•^~~^— -^— ^-^— — ^^— ■ — __ ^^ ^_
are the leaders of the Church5^nci ergo in rcafon muft fo know and prepare the caufe, that they may lead them aright.
3 When the Church is m'et, in the ordering of the proceed- ing of anypublick cenfure or aft of difcipine 5 the Elder with the red of the Governors, hath liberty and authoriny to inter- porehisjudgeHicntjtoexprefrehisopinion^ according asop« qortunity is prefentedj without any'leayeaskedj becaufe the Ruling and leading ofthev/ork is common to them: order and decency only obfcrvcd.
The duties which peculiarly or in an efpeciall manner are appropriate to his place^ are fuch which concern the carriage and demeanour of the nieoibers in their more private way k ^^^" ^^^ alTembled , or els ^ * c when they are congregated. T. The members of the Church, when under the cxercife of Gods hand they become to be exercifed with any fpirituall wants, as in time oflickne^e, becaufe of the preflli re of the difeafe, and the grief and weight thereof, or their own weak- uefTe, they are not able to pray fjr- thcmfelves, Jam.'^.iA. they are theninjoyned to fend for the Elders: not that it was unlawful! for them to come, before they be fent for if the fick be in a low and wearifh condition and not able to pray for themfelves, but becaufe either the Elders happily do not know of their nece(fitits,or yet not know the time and opportunity when it may be moft feafonable to repair to them: ffrge its moft need they Ihould , i.e. they have liberty for to fend, and they by vertue of their places and calling are bound to go, and pray with them, and fo: them, when they cannot pray .for thcmfelvts, the ftrelTe of the ftudlcs of the preaching Elders then r.qairing their imploymcnt, and the improvement of their time ii\ fearehing the Scriptures,and preparing for publickdifpcnf^tions.
And by the fame parity and proportion of reafon, if any want comfort, finkii)g under difcouragement and fadnefle of fpirit, or through ignorance are not able to underftandthc things delivered , they may call for the help of the Elder in private, that they may be informed and comforted by him. . 2 Andhenceitfollovvesthithe ha h powerto inquire of the condition, and take i«ccount of the fpeciall (tateof ilich of the member.*': for elfe how fhould he be able toadmn'fter
^cc feafuna-
•a^tatm
1 8 Chap. I. Afurveyofthefumme VztS.
feafoBable and luitablc fupport > The Phyfieian muft admi- niftcribme qucftions and interrogatories to the Patient to know his particular diieafc^before he can adminifter phyfick to him.
3 in cafe he hcare of any uncomely, and uncomfortable dif- ferences ariling betwixe members, he is to iet hinifclf by en- quiry to know them, and to remove and ftill them.
4 If any fame be bruted abroad, touching the ofFenfire car- riage of any of the congregation to thofe that are without, fo that fome blame may redound to the party, and fo fome blemilli ly upon the congregation, it appertains to his place to make diligent examination to (ee the certainty and truth, that if falfe, it may be cleared, if )uft, the party may be cenfu- red, and the credit of the Gofpell fo provided for.
5 To him it is, thatfuch as are willing to Joyn with the congregation, (hould repair and exprelTc their defire. He is by vertue of his place, to taKe fpeciall confideration of their per- (bns and conditions, and if he find no juft impediment to ly in the way, he is to bring their names anddefires to* the con- gregation,as in his wifdome he fees fit,according to God, and to lead the whole aflembly in the work of their admiflion, by prefenting them to triall, calling for their allowance and ap^ probation by vote. And it feems to u8,to follow from hence, that in cafe the cenfure of Excommunication is tobeadmini- ftred, it appertains to him to lead the aftion, and pronounce the (enrence : becaufc there is parity of reafon : he that ruled the aftion of admillions and receiving into theChurch,to hiai it appertains to lead afid difpcnce the aft of excommunication or cafting out 5 a:nd the argument that forceth and fattens all thofe fcrvices upon him, as his peculiar charge, is this.
What ever doth not bflong to labouring in word and do- ftrine, and is not a- common aft of rule, thole aftions belong to him that rules well. But ail thefe afts now fpecified are luch.And in truth, the nature of the things would cafily per- fwade a mans reafon to yield thereunto. For how inequall and unrealbnable would it Teem to a man acquainted with the weightand work of theminiftery , that when the Paftor or Teacher (hould be attending upon reading, and iearching the fenfe and mind of God in the word, and the myfterres of God therein, C^ho is fufficieht'for fuch things >) that they flaould
be
Par.2. of Church difciptine. Chap.r. ip
' — ' ' ' " ' ■ ' ■ ■
be then taken pfFthelr ftad»es5& b^ forced to attend upon nwns fpeciall^weaknelTes or wants in private^ when they fhould pre- pare for the publick difpenfations, fo that the one muft be of neceflity neglected, ©r they diftrafted in both > whereas this appointment of our Saviour proAides for both^ without any prejudice or difadvantage to either.
Of the faflors Office.
We have done with the Office of the Ruling Elder. That which prefents it fclf next to our coniideratioa is the Office of the Paftor, and then the Teacher.
The limits of the Paftors work, may be thus laid out^ ac- cording to the lawes of Chrifts inftitution. The fcope of his Office is to work upon the will and the afFeftions, and by fa- voury, powerful!, and affedionate application of the truth delivered,to chafe it into the heart, to wooe and win the foul to the love and liking, the approbation and praftife of the doftrine whieh is according to godlineSe , and hence he that exhorts is injoyned to attend upon exhortation. Rom. i2» 7. Nut that the Paftor may not interpret the text, and lay o- pen the meaning fo farre as he may make way for the truth to work more kindly, and prevail more efFeftually with the afFcftions : but that is not his lJ)cv t^ov , his main work whereupon the ftrength of his ftudies and abilities ftiould be beftowecl is this: He attend* and infifts upon exhortation how •he may fpeak a good word for Chrift, make up the marriage, and betroth the foul to our Saviour. This is called a word of wifdome, i'C<Jr.i2.8.bccau(e it is a point of fpeciall prudence, and that in the greateft excellency of it, how to come within the bofome of a finntr,and grapple fo powerfully with his fpi- rit, that he may take no nay at his hand.
He that wins fouls is wife Pro:/. 11. 30. and therefore his labour Is to lay open the lothfome nature of finne, and to let in the terrour of the Lord upon the confcience, that the care- leffcand rebellious finnermay come to a parley of peace, and be content to take up the pro^ifion of the truth. And be- caufe when he h^th fo done, either hiS hypocrilie may carry him afide from Chrlft, or diicuaragement may make him a- fraid toxometo theLcrd J^jfus^ ^rgohis wifdom and work
Cce 2 muf):
20 Chap.i. j^furveyofthefumme Par,2. ?
muft be to difcover the cunning fctcht s of the hyprcritejand to 1 Cor I.2S. V huRt him out of his mufes, that he may not cofen himfelf and fie down with fbme referved delufion, and go no further.
2 To anfwer all thofe feareSj and to fcatter all the cioi:ds of difcouraging obj .^lions^that thefoul mayfee the path plain and fafe to come to the prom ife, and to receive power and Ads 14.22. comfort to walk with God therein.
3 When the Soul is truly brought to Chrift^becaufe it may either out of (1 Jth not ftirre up it felf to do what it candor out ofweakneffeor unskilfull unhandinefie not be able to do what it would, ergo ^ he Pa{\or muft endeavour by heat of ex** hortation to quicken it, ftrengthen and incourage the foul in every holy word and work i Ti?e/. 2. 11. 12. e^c.
Of the T'eachers Office,
That this is diftinO: from the Paftors place and imploy- nient, we have formerly proved^ and in truth the fcope of the Apoftle, Epb. 4. intheftiort enumeration of the Offices of thofe that labour in the word will not in a comely anH r-afb- nable conformt/ to fuch an intent^fufFer either a n edUSt re- petition, nor yet allow this name to be put in by this way of Bevi In locm. interpretation of the former, when the latter doth rather dar- ' ken then difcover the meaning of that which went, before. Beiidein Kow. 12. 7. when the Apoftle doth on purpofc fet himlelf to record the feverall Officers appointed by our Saviour, he puts this by way of diviiion,and oppofition unto the other : onlyl findfome difference in the apprthenfions ofinterpreter?,touching the nature and work of the Teachers amongit themfelves. Many and thofe of exaft judgement,feem to confine him to the School, (with whom under favour) cannot fo fully agree : I fiiould rather conceive , D jftour may be attended with fome diftinftion.
ThereisaDoftor/V;^^^^^^^^^^^^ Iboth have their fpedall ufe^
and imployment : but the fecond is here meant, for he is gi- ven to the Church, and that with this intent and aim , for the gather ing and ferfeding of the body, and that is of the Church or Congregation ^and ergo thev are to choofe him to imploy and improve him for their rpeeiali and fpirituall edification: which
the
Par.2 . of Church difcipline. Chap, i . ix
the School will not reach fo immediately unto, as his placc^ our Saviours purpofc, and the Churches ncceffitie, zud fpiri- tuall edification will require.
In this fecond fenfe we underftand the Officer we now in- quire after, and that wherein he (hares in common with the Paftoris, that they have both of them Authority and right delegated from Chrift to conftcrate and to adminifter the Sacraments.
Hee who hath office- power to publifh the Covenant of Grace, hee by the fame office may adminifter the feales of the Covenant.
But they both may out of Office- power and Authority, preach the Covenant of Grace.
When I fay preach out of Authority of Office, I fo fpeake, becaufe as we have formerly disputed. Brethren, who are qua- lified, may, as occafion (hill require, and they invited there- unto, preach, or publikely open the Scripture, to the edifica- tion of the hearer, and yet not doc it out of office.
Look what office-power authorizeth to the dlfpenfation of theCovenant ; the fame, upon the fame right, will authorize to the adminiftration of the Scales. But the peculiar things appropriate to his place, are ;
I. The aime and fcope of the Doctor is^ toinformethe judgement, and to help forward the work of illumination, in the minde and underftanding, and thereby to make way for the truth, that it may be (etied and fanned upon the heart ; and is therefore injoyned, Rom. 12.7. to at\e d umo 'Teaching : Not that it is not laivfull for him to adminifter a word of cxhortayon,.as it were by the way : But he dwells not upon that, that is not his maine worke, beftowes neither his ftudies nor his ftiength upon it, as his chiefe bufinefTe, and therefore a xpord of knowledge is faid to b^ given to him. Hence all itich difpenfations, which doe properly and immediately conduce to this end, doe belong in an e(peciall manner to him.
As to dwell ifpon the interpretation of the Text, fo farre as the difficulty and intricacie thereof may require, and to cleare it to the capacity of the meaneft, becaufe this is necelTary to the information of the judgement,
2. To him it appertaines to lay down a platforme of who!- fgme words:^ and to deliver the fundamentall points of Chri-
Ccc 3 ftian
2 2 Chap. I . jfurvey oftheftmme Part. 2
j^Samt
ftian Faith, the principles of Religion, as the maine pillars of truth, which may under-prop our apprehenfions, that they may not be carried aiide with every wind of Doftrinc, becaufe this is neceffary to the teaching.
3. To him it belongs to handle fuch controverfics as are on foot, and doe arife betwixt the Church and Adverfaries of the truth, to ftate them clearely,ftrongIy, and folidly, to con^ fute them out of the Word, and to convince fuch as bee the broachers and maintainers of them, becaufe this is neceffary for the information of the judgement.
Other things might be added, but thefe are the principall. The controverfie which hath cxercifed the world fince that man of finne was advanced into the chayre of Ambition, and falls in here. Is ;
Queft. Whether Efifc$fus and Fresbyter hee the fame j»re Vivinoy and according to the verdift of the Scriptures, and the appointment of our Saviour Chrift >
•^n[w* Though the nakedneffe of the affertion, that would difference Efifcofus and Fresbyter by divine right hath beene of former, and much more of latter times laid open to the view of the world, fo that there needs nothing to be added here ; yet to leave it upon Record, that wee concurre with thofe Worthies in the defence of the fame Truth, wee ihall in fhort fct downe our witneffe together with them.
We {hall fpeake fomething by way of explication, and ftate the queftion : Adde fccondly, fome Arguments for the con« futation of that which is erroneous, and for the confirmation of the Truth.
^Divinns. Efifcofus is thre€'{old<Humams*
i^SAtanicus» A Biihopbydivrnelnftitutionisfuch an Officer, which Chrift hath fet in his Church , and whofe Office is f t forth and di(covered in the Word,and fuch are Paftors and Doftors, T/r.i*7» I 7^/^.5.17.
Humunus is a PrefideHt or conftant Moderator, chofen by confent of Miniftefs,meeting and confulting about the ?iffai''e$ of iheir Churches in their common confociations, to whom it appertained, to moderate the anions of the Affembly, to propound things to be agitated , to gather voyccs ', to pro- nounce
Pa rr 2j of church dtfctphne . C hap. i . 2 ?
nounc€the fentence which paffed by common approbation 5 and he had no more, but his equall fufFrage with the reft, and when his aftion was ended , was but in equal! honour with the reft 5 nay, may be, inlefle refpe£V, in regard of yeares or gifts.
In conrociations, rcafon and order forceth fuch a kindc of proceeding : For fhould all interpofe in the fore-named afts^ it would breed a difturbance and confufioH in all.
Onely to impofe and leave it conftantly upon one man, ex- perience whiih is paft gain-faying^hath made it appear to be perilous, and to be indeed an in- let to worjfe inconvenience s, then at the firft could have been fufpe^ed. Prevent then that irreguLrity of fixing fuch an imploymcnt conftantly upon one^ there is nothing of fuch a courfe, but may bee tollerated in confociations, where perfons by mutuall agreement con- curre for to help with common concurrence of counfell, as emergent occafions (hall require,
Satanicus is fuch an Efifcops^ which the enemy Satan^ a6^- ing the pride, and fuiting the Soveraignty of the /pirits of men , hath by a myfterious way fucceflively and fecretly brought into the Church, that fo he might Mid- wife Anti- chrift into the world, this being the next ftep to that man of finne : And he becomes frinceps Evifcopui^, who by his info- lencie hath arrogatfd and afltimed, and atlaft confirmed even a Monarchical! power unto himfelfe.
And however the Pope, who is the univerfall BIfhop, is the man of finne, yet the Bifhop, efpecially when he is afcended to his Arch-Biftiops Chaire, is the fame, but onely confidered in his minority, as the childe of finne, or the man of finne in his child- hood.
For laving afide the ranknefle of thoft extravagancies of the Popes temporall power, or that power in temporallr ies 5 Ic will appeare his power in /p/rzf«4/i^«/ is of the fame kinder for he affumes a peerelefle power to himfelfe; that look what the King is to his Councell, he takes them to himlelfe in way ^ of confultation, but the final! determination and refblution lyes i» hisov/ne bofome: So the Bilhopisto his inferiour Clergy : He will heare them fpeake,when he pleafcth to give allowance, but it is in his owne breaft, t© caft the ballance, which way fc ernes beft to himfelfe : So Dwnum , BHfon^
.# Saravia 3
24 Chap.T. Afurijeyofihefumme Par.2
^^tf ,aaaaa_^»raiiaia^>^^ ^"^^l^mmmmm^mmm ^■^^^^^■••^••^M ^aisa^i^B^BiB-BMV^M^^HB^Ml^BaBB^ M^b^^b^b^bhb—^,
Saravia'-, whence he appropriates to himfelfcto bee Reftor and Judex.
1. He is fole Pve^Vor, and therefore Minifters cannot put forth any Aft of their owne order^ without his leave •, and therefore if the Lord Bifhop be in place, the poore Prieft niuft notpreach, norpray, nor adminifter, if his great Mafter will officiate the work, which (as hap is) they doe not much trou- ble the world wii'hall, if it be matter of work.
2. Hee counts himfelfe the folePaftor, they arc onely his Subfidiary, who come onely in fartem [ollicitudiniSy but Iharc not in ^lenztudine foteflatis.
Hence he is fole Judexy by whom all are to be cenfured with punifhmcnts of fufpeniions, depofitions, degradations, ex< communications: But the Scripture ownes no fuch Officer, but he is a meer humane creature ; nay, an invention hatched by Satan, warmed in the wombe of pride, felfe-Soveraignty, covetoulneffe, untill the monftrous birth of iVntichrift came abroad into the world. *
Our reafons againft this ufurped Order are thefe of many : I. The cxprefTe teftimony of the Scripture, then which no- thing can be more pregnant, T/N i-55 7* The Apoftle having injoyned his Scholler to appoint Elders in every City, and how they muft bee qualified , hee addes the rtafbn of his advice.
For a Bifhop muft be M^w^/ej/e, &c. Where the difpute of the Apoftle ftiewes, not onely the community of the names, but the Identity of the thing fignified thereby : Otherwife his Argiamcnt had not ontly been a falfe rea(bning, and failed in forme, having foure termes ; but in truth had not reafoned at all, for it had beene ready to reply j is another
thing from Presbyter.
Alts 20. Taul fends for the Elders ofEfhefus^ and prof fleth in the 28. that the Holy Ghoft had made them Overfeers, or Bifliops, where not onely the name is common, but the thing fignified by is injoyned them, as their
duty.
What implies or requires,that they were to doe
If require, to lay on hands, to exerife jurif •
diftion in/or(?e;)cfer;jo, that they muft doe ; and (hould they
have been reproved for fo djing, they might have ftiwne this
their Commilfion. And
Part 2 . of Church difcipline. , Chap, i • 2 r
And that which yet addes further evidence is^ cTncnio';?^^ is never read wor recorded in the New Teflanient (provided it be not a pplied to fome extraordinary fnbjeSt^iis it is faid. that another was to take Judiis his place, and cm<ntc'rrhjr^ jl&,i, 20.) but the a(^ions therein required belong to any Pres b}>ter.
2 If they be diftinft, the Bifhop is fuperiour : (for they dmy either equality or inferiority : ) Bat they cannot be fuperiour. Every fuperiour order hath both fuperiour ads and honour belonging thereunto above the fuperiour ; but BiOiops have neither above thole that are Presbyters ; for if labouring in the word and doftrinc be an aft above Rulingj and is moft worthy of double honour^ then the aft and honour of a Pref^ by ter is above the aft and honour of a Bifhop. For they only afllime the afts of rule, but give the Presbyters leave to labour in the word and doftrine.
3 If they differ from Presbyters Jure Divinoy then there be fome mini fters by Divine authority necellary for the gather- ing of the Church, and perfefting of the body of Chrift, be- fide that of the Presbyters. For if the Church can be perfefted without thefe, there is no need of thefe. But there is no mi- niftery heceffary for the gathering and perfefting of the Church 5 befide that of the Presbyters. For the Apoftle fetting down the fevcrall minirteries, which Chrift had purchafed, and by his afcenfion beftowed upon his Churchy when be gave gifts to men for that end, they are only com- prehended in thefe two, Ptiftors and Teachers^ Efbe, ^, 12, 13. and' they who are given for this end, can and (hall undoubtedly attain it. Whence the iflue is. If Paftors and Doftjrs be -fufficient Teaching minifteries to perfeft the Church until! we come to the unity of the faith, then there needs no more but thefe, nor are there any by Chrift ap- pointed but thefe, all others are fuperfluous. The firft part is the words of the text : ergo^ the fecond cannot be denied.
4 Diftinft Officers muft have difiinft operations, operari fe^ qnitur effe. But they have no diftinft operations from Presby- ters. If ihere be any diftinft operations, thofe muft be ordina- ' tion and jurifdiftion. But both thefe belong to Presbyters.Ju- ri(diftion,jFa/;. 20. 23. binding and looiing imply a power of ccnfuring, as well as preaching, and both are given in the A- poftlcs to their fucceflburs the Rulers,and Elders of the
Ddd Churches
TSTiTSS?"
2 6 Chap. I. A furvey of the fumme Pare 2.
Churches, who fucceed them in their commifEon. For Ordination^its given to the whole Presbytery, 17/W.4.14.
And if we look to ancient times, that prime place of H/V- rom: ad Euagrhm (hews the charter, whence all the authority was derived, umm ex \e Helium in dtiorigradu collocarunt^ quern Efifcoff^m nominaverunt. Whence it follows,
1 That Bifhops were firft Presbyters.
2 That they had their firft eleftlon and conftitution from
them : and ergo^, Presbyters had their rile and ordina- tion before BKliops.
3 Ergo, If they can give Ordination to Bifhops, they can
give it to Presbyters alfo. 5 . 'they who have the jame commjjfton^they have ihe fame fower fronts Chrifiy becaufe all power iflues from their commiflion. But they all have the fame commiffion, Jofc« 20.21. frout me mi fit Fater^ ego mitto vou It was faid to all the Apoftlcs equally, and to all their fucceffors indifferently. We have now done with the nature and work of thefc Officers.
In thefe two laft may we attend the^ ^^"^J^ "fj^^ d°5"g»
Firft, For the Manriery it may appeare in three things.
They rauft beftow their whole man , and their whole ftren gthand ftudy upon this Co weighty and worthy work 5 and therefore the Apoftle when he had confidered that the Lord had put life and death into the hands of the difpcnfers of the word, 2 Cor. 2,16. hectics out, xvho is Sufficient for thefe things} andif noman befufficient, it is then needfull every man ftiould beftow his whole ftrength upon it.
Hence it is unlawfull for a Minifter to be a Magiftrate 5 not becaufe thefe things are contrary 5 but the weight of the one is fo great,that it is beyond any ordinary ability to undertake to difchage both,unlefIe he would wrong both ; and therefore the Apoftlcs profeffed r/)ej w««/^ /4> dfide the attendance to tables^ that they migbt give themjelves to the mrd and Prayer, q. d. That channell was wide enough, wherein the full ftreame and ftrength of their indpavours might be laid one unco the ut* moft, ^G* 6.2,4,
II. They muft beftow their whole time,pari;ly by way of prepara-
tioB
Part 2 . ' of church difcipline. Q hap , i . 27
tio to furnifti themfelvesTor the work. A good fttward lays in old & new^or elle he could not bring it om^Mat. 13.52. ilim^^
13. 2Tim;4.i3.partIyinhisdifpenfatio,2T'/m.j..K2,/^d?.2o.:?j.
III. ^^
They muft take up no other imployment, nor beftow theni- felves upon any fuch bufineflfe, but that which may fit thecR for this nwiin work, and furnilh them in the more fruitful! difchargc thereof, fMch as may be helps and no hinderances hereunto. 2 T/w.2.4. He that goes to mr^ doth not intangk bimfelf in the things Bfthis life : but ufeth his family, calling, &c. as the traveller ufeth the boat 5 the Ferriman lives by his rowing, the traveller ufeth it for his pafTage.
2. Touching the Reward. Queft, But hoxp can it be conceived^ that a MiJiiHer {bmld provide for bis family y and yet not befiow bis care andftrengtb about it ?
j4njw. Very well : as he puts forth his effeduall workingjand the full iraployment of his time and ftrength for the good of the Church : the Body alfo ftiould joyntly put forth their effeftuall working for his tcmporall good j fo that they (hould make provifion for him and his family in the things of this life, as fee laycs out himfclf for the provi- lion of all fpirltuall gooil things for them and their fami- lies in the things belonging to a better life, and this alfo is a « GhurcU, or Ecclciiaflicall work, and fpirituall fervice, as idn- ing from a fpirituall ground, and ^ming at a fpirituall end. Queft. Ifthequeftionbe^whatifthe'^Hle according to which the Church ought to walk^ in making this frovifion ?
An- We may conceive the compaffc of the Rule in the c on- clufions following,
1 Conclujion^ Its not a matter of liberty or curtefie which may be done or left undone: but it Is a duty and a work of juftice unto which the Church is called, and to the performance whereof they are bound in confcience. Provilion in this kind is wages and not benevolence. So our Saviour concludes (Matth, 10. 10. J touching his difciplcs, when he fent them to preach ; he bids them not to be iblliGitous for relief For the workman is worthy of his wages. And theApofllc de- termines it by the^erdi^ of all Lawcs.Look we at the Lat<» nif nature^ We mufi not muzzle the mouti) of thevx tbaureadetb out the
Ddd 2 ' corn^
•w
28. Chap.i. J furveyofthefumme Part. 2
QQxn^ I Cor.p.^. Look at the Law of Nations ; Doth any man gd to warre at his oxi^n charge Sy Ver. 7. Look we at the Law of God •, he hath ordained that tho'^e who f reach the G:){^elifhould live of the GoffelL They muft not live of their patrimon/ , bat of the Gofpell. As inftance, 'they who adminiftred at the Jltar^ lived of the Altar, He that (hall beflowhis time andthoaghtsto pro- vide bread on the week dayes for his family^ how (haUhe be able to provide bread for the Church upon the Lords day ? :
T'his froviftoajhonld be fo hmonrabk and comfortable as that it may attain the end for the which it was appointed by God, & fo collefted by the people, and given to the Minifters. The end (as is above intimated j that the Officers might employ their time and ftrength, and ftndy, for the work of the Lord, and that freely,and fully. Hence therefore this provifion ftiould be fuch as might take off all care and diftra6:ion in a rationall proceeding , that they fhould have no need to be flow either thoughts or care, travell or expence of timej which was either fit or needful! to be imployed to make preparation for the publick, or to beftow themfelves upon the private neceffities of the mer.ibers of the Church, as their occafions or the Offi- cers duties fhould require. Thus the Levites were in the Old Teftament. Thus the Apoftle chargeth alfb i Cor, i6.iS.And Jf they muft not intangle them elves in the bufinefTes of this life : ergo, the Church muft not bean occafion they fhould: and this is one thing aimed at,in that, i 7/W.5.17. 'iht Eldns are worthy of double honour ^ yea they muft be given to hofpitali- ty: and therefore they muft have fuch fupply, as that they may not provide for their own comforts only for prefent, and lay in for this in a iaithfull way of Providence, bat that they may be abk to give comfortable entertainment to ftfan- gers, as opportunity fhall be offered. .
IIL
Touching the order how this may be raifcd, that phce of the Apoftle, is of all other nioft pregnant , and carries moft conclufive evidence to<iired and determine in this cafe, GaL6, Let him 4hat is taught in the word communicate to himtbal teachethiin alj good things » .
Two things are of fpeciall remark in the wondSiFirft, What the things be, whence this maintenance muft be raiied. Second* ly^ From whom. . iT^bH
Part 2 i of church difcipUne. Chap, r . 2 p
I. 'thdX from whence it muft be raifed^ is faid ; Trnv-ntdyt^ i /#f. All good things that arc communicable, for fome thins;8 are fuch as admit no communication 5 fuch as a man lawful- ly cinnotj fo he fhould not make them common.
iVs a man hath one roome to lodge in, one fervant to at- tend him, one coat to cover his nakednefle , onely fo much provilion as will fupply his owne necellities, thefe cannot be made common. But what ever good things hee may make common, if he have for him (elf and to fpare, he ftiould com* n'iUnicate, according to his place, portion and proportion. Some good things are common to all or mod of the body* - Other good things appertainc to fome £tw. In all there muft bs a communication 5 as if they have Land, Lbts, Meddowes, Cattell, &c^ fo muft the body provide for them h So provifions for cloathing, dyet, or any choice com- fort that God cafts in pccafionally, which may be commu- nicated, they (hould even ofthofefpeciallscommunicate. 2. fbeferfons that mu^d^e this* The Text gives an exprefle anfwer ; every one that is taught^ 3 whether Servant or Mafter, bond or free, rich or poore; yea^. though in other cafes he receive contribution, yet when, or wheidn God betrufts him with any good thing, wherein hee may communicate , andif he findethc Wordpowerfull, hee will be provoked to doe it ; and againft this 1 know no judi- cious and pious Divine, un leffeit be fuch who are taken up » too much with a tang of a Popilh andjewifti way of Ty thing. However they may, and doe happily adde fomewhat more , yet the Text hath that native and naturall evidence, that it will like a mighty; current, carry any confciencious man a- way with it. Upon this ground laid, I fhall take leave to ' adde feverall things,
I. This way ofmaintenance is moft fafe, and certainly in the times of the Gofpel moft fuitable to the minde of God;^ having the exprefleteftimony of the truth for warrant there* of, and that recorded with fuch evidence as cannot be wavecf \ orqueftioned* This maintenance is fufficient^and abundantly fatisfaftory to anfwer the worke that is done , and the end to * which it is given. That which makes the portion and provi- fions of the Minifters, to carry fome kind of proportion ta the plenty and variety of all the good things of all ithofe with ^
Ddd 3 whonx i
3 o Chajp. r • A purvey of theftimme Pare. 2 •
whom they live j That ivay of raifing maintenance tiiakes it Konoiirablc and comfortable. But this doth fo, becaiife not onely many^but all,bring in fomcthing of ail they have cither in their coniVant poflcflionjor what they can bccaiion ally pro- cure, or God in his providence cafts in. And here there is a latitude given to divers ap^reheniions. Some conceive (the Lords Treafury, being committed to theDeacons^ forftip- ply of all Tables of Officers, and the Tables tif^t poor, both its owne and others.) That this Ti^cafury (hould be forniilied every Lords day by the frec-wil offerings of the AflTembly^evc- ry onccafting intoit^as God hath blelled him,i Cor.i6, 1,2,3. They alfo conceive this rule ofGaL 6. 6. may be attend^ in this Way, every onebringiilg in of all their gor>d things in a frofortionablevduey zs may fdite the occafionsof the Church. Ochers againe conceive, that the maintenance mentioned in the fore^going place cannot be fully railed by a trcafery common to the pobrc and 'Minifters, nor can it be gathered upon the Sabbath day.
The conchfion hath two parts : Firft, That this way of maintenance caimot be rilfcd fully by a treafury common to the peore and Minifters, out of which fupply unto them both fliould be fetched.
I . To fuch a Trea(«iry ill fhoiild not pay : But to this all do, for all aire inftruded.
2* Thus to provide is appropriate to the M inifter, and to him alone. For of him alone it is (aid, let bim that teacbeth be made partaker of all our g96d things j let no man elfe ; not th^ poore.That which is pat into a common treaftiry,that is com- mon to all, who muft be To relieved. But the poore are not to be relieved by all our good things 5 nor doth either rule or reafon lead us, or allow us fo to doe.
3. Ifall our good things cannot be pot into the Treafury, ivhich yet by the word wee cannot but bcftow upon our Tea- chers, then this providing for Officers muft not wholly and only be confined to the treafury. Fot experience tcls, there be many of our good things thus to be given to ourTeachers which cannot be put into a Tttaibry.
4 This coupling of the' ^oorc and Minifters in one common Treafury confounds the works of Juftice and Mercy. For the poore who arc to be relieved out of mercy, they (hare in the
coa-
Part z. df Church dtfapjine. Chap. r. 3 i
contributions which are put in, out of a juft rccompence of wages to the Minifters. 2 And upon the fame ground they conceive that thfs way of maintenance cannot be fully raifed upon the Sabbath^becaufe there^be feverall good things caft in by way of Providence, which we {hould beftow upon our OfEcers. And happily they cannot be kept until] the Sabbath, nor will it be comely to give them in, in that place, and at that time. Thefc be the different apprehenfions of differing brethren ; but all agree in this, that an honourable and comfortable maintenance is a due debt. If (heulu be no breach of love y that each Cburcb follow her own light herein.
3 In cafe any member (hall fail in this free contribution, he finnes in a breach of the known rule of the Gofpell : it ap- pertains to the Church, to fee the Reformation of that efil], as of any other fcandallj and therfore if there be any doubt or difficulty arifing, how it may be regulated in any fuch par- ticular, the Church is according to God to determine it,and the Deacons according to fuch a determination, are to feek the execution ofit ; and becaule it is better to prevent a fcan- dall, tjiac it niay not come, andeafier alfo, then to remove it when it is given, ks moft fuit«ble to rule, that each man fhould know his proportion, according to rule, what he ftiould do, before he do it, that fo his judgement and heart may be Satisfied in what he doth, and jufl offence prevented ^ in what is done. Hence again I colle£t,
That this way of raifing maintenance, appointed in the Gofpell, is far differing from that way of tithing in the Law, nay to be lyed precifely to follow the one, cannot ftand with i theother, for this is railed out of all good things, the perfon that is taught hath ; but thofe Tithes in the Old Teftament were out of the jeed of the land ^ the fruit of the treesy or of the herd of ibtflockJLtv'u 27.30.3 1. 3 2.Deut. 14.22. 23.':
2 liis maintenance is to be paid by dl that are ta»ght : But the Levites were to receive the firft tenth, and pay the tenth of the tenth unto the Prieft, N^/;. 10.38. So that if the patrons of tithing look at the command given to the Jew,as a morall law, they muft confine themfelves precifely to the prefcripc form thereof, ergo the Minifters muft have the tenth of a tenth, and frOra them hapily who were never taught by them. As
the
3 2 Chap -I. Jifurvey of thefumme Part 2 1
the Levites who taught in the particular Synagogues paid to the Prieft who adminiftred in Jerusalem, And hence it fol- lows^That the way of tithing in the Old Teftament was not a naturall nor morall law ; For no law appointed in the Gofpellj is inconliftent with any natjurall or morall Law of God^ which this is, as hath immediately been proved.
Of Deacons*
We have done with thofe Offices, and officers^which look at the whole Church, and whole difpenfations meerely and immediately reach the fpeciall good of the foul : But the Lord Chrift, as a King of infinite mercy as well aswifdome, he provides for the outward good and comfort of all his houfhold and fubjefts, in regard of their cftates. that they may be maintained^and their health al(b, and fo their lives prefervedin a prosperous condition, and to this end he hath appointed Officers, that fhould in a peculiar manner look to the Church, and fo provide for the good of both.
The Office that is to look to, and relieve the Eftatcs of fuch as are commended to their care, is the Office of Deacons, of which we fhall inquire : Fir ft. their Name : fecondly, their Office, as it is diftinft from the reft : thirdly, the bounds wherein their duties ought to be confined.
Ibe name Deacon in our Englifh comes from the originall Greek word, which in the gcnerall and largeft acceptation of the word, iignifies as much as to adminifter, and implies any
kind of adminiftration, whether [g^jJJ^^^^
Mat,22.i'^.'thm [aid the King unto bis fervants *y the word is t^*^* Jiaxiovotiy and it is ufed alfo to exprefle the adminiftrati5 of the civil Magiftrate,Kom.i3.4. when their adminiftratios are eon- iidered as under God,being his fervants,fee is tbe Minifter of God to tbee for good^ J^simof *^. And in this large circuit of ligni- fication,it comprifcth all fpeciall Officers in the Church,a8 A- pbftles, Evangclifts, d^ci Gor*^,^rlf^bo is Faul^. JVbois AfolIo> aK\ » J)oLKoyoi\&C' but Minifters, &c» Secoiidly,fometimc» it is taken in a more fpeciall lignification and includes thefe two
M^ . Sl^cacons, remumng, ^0 w/f, ^ ^. j^^^*
As in that pIace,Pfci/. 1,1. a place very remarkable, when Paul in his falutations begins with the wholc^ and (o proceeds to
the
Part 2. of Church difcif lint. Chap.2- 33
thefeverall officers, he thus writes ; To all tb: Saints in Cbriff JefuSi which are at Pbilifpi : There is the body of the Congre- gatioH, and then adds with the Bifiop and Deacons. In thefe two expreflions all the Rulers are to be underftood ; Pa- ftors, and Do^^ors, and Elders are comprehended under the name of Bifhops, Tanl ftiles them^ Ad. 20. 28.
Where obferve, t. There were many Biftiops In one Church, not one over many*
2. That amongft thefe there was no Metropolitan, orfu- periour Arch-Bifhop. For then Taul had been much to blame, in pafling him by, or omitting his title and due remembrance;
The fecond word is Beacons^ fuch as adminifter to mem- bers weak in their cftates , as the poor, or weak in their bo- dies, or fuch as be iick 5 and fo both thefe are comprehended in I. Cor. 12. 28, by tho(e whom the Apoftle calls Helfs.
3. But laftly,when it is taken moft ftriftly , and as it con- cerns our purpofe in hand, it fets out fuch officers, who are de- figned by the Church to difpofe the ftate & treafure thereof to f hofe feverall purpofes for w<^h God hath appointed,the occafi- ons & neccflities of the body &any member therof may require.
1. That this is a diftinft office in the Church,feverall Scrip- tures give in undeniable evidence : Rom. 12, 8. He that diftri' lutes. Here the Apoftle reckons thefe, as a diftinft kinde, from thofe that went before.
I. It being the Apoftle his aimc, by a fimilitude drawn from the body , veu 4. to difcover feverall parts by the ani- ons, which were in a peculiar manner appropriate to them.As there be many members in the body, and all have not one of- fice or action : fo in the Church there be many members, but there be fever'all offices^appropriate to them.
Whereas, was this a Chrittian duty common to all , the Apoftle ffiould overthrow his owne purpo(e : For he (hould have (hewed things agreeing to all alike, when he (hould have fhewen that feme things are peculiar ,
Obje. If it be [aid that this was done before^ and now he comes to [et forth fuch dutyes as appertaines to aU,
An{w. The words of the text bear 'down that conceit. Be- caufe that which went before, and that which comes after are publike officers , and how can thefe be private > Adde unto this. That the following words, ver^ 9, begin a fair alte- ration at the firft view. £ e e Xhs
34 Chap.i. Afurvij ofthtfumme Part !•
The a£^8 are fogenerall 5 that the Reader (hould not roifle theaimeof the Spirit 5 if h€ would but lend the lea(i wary a:tGcntion. B^iidcs , the words hold forth a plalne diftinftion cominucd in the leverall members of it. Now the members of a divifion are oppofite one to another , and therefore muft have fomething peculiar one from the other.
2* The ApoiUe intending to lay out the fevcrall officers of the Church in a fumary way (as we have formerly heard) he aidrefleth himfeli to a diftia(^ defcription and difcovery of this Officer 3 as feleft from the other of Eiders^ i.Tim, 3. 8, 10. Deacons muft be grave, and being approved and tryed^ let them cxercil'e the Deacons office.
3 And iaftly. Do we look into Ads 6.152,6. we may (ee the ground and occafion of the inftitution and fcope of their calling , and at what it efpecially aymes 5 when there fell a murmuring betwixt the Grecians and the Hebrews^ in that their poorc were not fo comely and comfor- tably attended, as they defir^d and expe6ired ; the Apoftles perceiving the multitude increafing, and that it would take up their time and pains too much to give full attendance thereunto, a? the nccefli ties thereof did require, they there- fore dire^edjthat they Ihould choofe men amongft themfelves fitly qualified for that purpo^, and they would fettle them in that imployment. According to the Apoftles counfcll, the Church elcftcd, the Apoftles prayed, and laid on their hands and appointed them to the performance of that (ervice. Whence it is apparant,
I That this was a publick Office, becaufe they were eled^ed in a folemne manner thereunto, and received a fblemne infti- tution from the Apoftles, and fo from Chrift, for the underta- king of that fcrvicc.
2 That this their fervice it was about the attendance of Tite, becaafe the provifion for the maintenance of the Widows and poore, by a dayly fupply as the condition and n^cellity of the Church did at that time require, gav€ occafion her€UHto ytrgo^ that name is ufed, and implies the difpenfation of the treafu- ry, ftate,andprovlfion of the Church,for thofc end« and pur- pofes as (hould appeare ufefull, and behovefull for the benefit ^ the Church, or any member thereof, as feras lervedfora ^irituaUend.
3 The
Part 2. ^ of Church difciplitie. Chap.i. j^
3 The full and carefull attendance unto this work could not ftand with carefull^conftant^and confcientious attendance unto the Miniftery of the word, as the Office of a Minifter fo imployed did require, as the words of the text witnefle; It is not fit for m to lay dfide the eare of the word to attend tables ^v, 5. c^gOj frevidemenfitfor this things and we will give our [elves to the word and prayer^y,j{ q*dy thcfe cannot ftand together, we muft either lay afide the one or prejudice the work of boih. Thefe con- clulions being faire and infallible from former grounds it ap- pears ^What the Epifcopall Ordination of a Deacon is where- by they make him half a Prieft, or a Prieft in preparation, and inveft him with power to ferve the Prieft in the diftribution of the Supper, to look to the Poore, to Marry, to Bury, Bap- tifeand Preach, if hce (ball be counted worthy^ have a licence granted thereunto. But to consecrate the Sup- per of the Lord, that is wholly forbidden him, untill he be made a compleat Prieft, which at the next time of Ordination he may attain, if he can provide money to pay for the Parch- ments and Orders. Thus the myftery of iniquity hath eaten into the frame, and wholly defaced the inftitution of our Sa- viour, fo that there is nothing of an Evangelicall ordinance, that can be difcerned.
The firft errour( which was indeed the firft inlet into the a* furpation of the Biftiop, and exaltation of the man of Sin") was, that they lifted him up abov* his own place, and crowded him into a corner of the Paftors Office, giving him right to Bap- tife, which is direftly croifc to the order of Chrift.
X That which is made by Chrift,a diftinft Office from Pa- ftor and Teacher, that caimot be any part of either, or prepa- ration to them 5 But fo the Office of a Deacon is.
2 That Office which is to attend tables, that hath nothing to d^ with Pallors or Doftors place,either of preaching or ad- minifti'ing Sacraments, But this is to attend tables j4&.6.^. If any mm (hall iay, they may attend both : The pra6kife and profcffijn of tht? Apoftle will confute and confound fuch a conedt, AU*6,We will give our fHvei to the word and prayer* They conceived and concluded, they could not do both, but they ftiould wrong both.
I If the ApjftksjWho were extraordinary perfons,couId not, fhall men of ordinary abilities be fufficient to unde/go both >
E ec 2 2 Shall
Chap. 2. j§ furveyofthe fumme Part, 2i.
2 Shall the Apoftles direfted by Chrift fever them^who will dirt to conjoyn them, unleflTe he will go againft the direftion of the Lord Jefus>
3 7'he gifts of Veaconr^ which are defcribed by the Apoftle, (i. 'T/w. 3.8.) are Inch as will not furnifh a man to be a Mi- nifter, f for of him it is not required) he (hould be apt to teach; to be a teacher and not apt to teach , is to be a Kell without a Clapper.
1.0%. I. That Stephen a Deacon preached, /f<f?, 74
2. That Philip Baptifed. /<^?. Z^^S*
3. That Deacons, by ufing well their office, pur- chafe to themfelves a good degree ^ /. e. a degree to the Mini- ftcry.
^^fvp. I . Stephens fpcech was not a fermon j but an Apologie made by him , for the clearing of iiis perfon and caufe from the accufat ions and afperfions that were caft upon him by his adverfaries.
2. That Philip was an Evangelift, and fo appointed h^ God, as afterwards appeares , and by vcrtucof that^ and not of his Deaconftiip, did baptize.
3. That I^A^f^Vi mentioned in i. 7/w. 3. 13. is not a degree of the Miniftery ; but he that doth fo, and is fo,{hali purchafe a good ftanding in the Church , whereby he may boldly adminifter his office , and with more fruit. For as wd have formerly faid ; If a man may be a fit Deacon, and yet by ibme impediment in his utterance can never be a Minifter,' then is he not by his Deaconfhip in any ncceffary preparatiofl thereunto.
The limits of the office will 5 i . What he muft doe. appeare, by (hewing c 1. Hcjw he muft doe it. 1 • What he muft doe.
This Deacon being the ftcward or Treafurer of the Church^ the thing for which he isr mainly to be imployed, as for which he was ordained, it is, for the husbanding of the eftate and temporalis of the Church:, as may be every way moft behcvefull for the be- nefit of the body, according to the rules of the Gofpel. And this his Service will ftiewit fdf in three things.
I. Hemuftaddreffehimfelf with much obfervance to re- ceive thofe provifions, which (hall^ pr ought to be commitcd
— — — ~— — ^^^~ ^^^^— — ■ ■ ■ ■ ^ II I -~ — —
Parr 2* ofChurchdifcipUne. Chap.^. 37
to his truft. I fay ^ due obfervance in gathering in the ftate of the Church.
1. It is for him to inform himfelf by advice and counfell from the body,what every mans frecwil-offering (hould be in making provifions for fupplies & paimcnts of theCongregati- on.For though the Church-contribution be a ^rtc- will oiFer- ing, in regard it (hould willingly and wi h a ready heart be tendred unto God : yet neither in the old Teftament, nor un- der the new, the thing it fclf , nor yet the meafure was left to a mans owndifpofe or libertie. Compare Pi«f. 16. ic^ with Uviti 22. 18, I p. If God hath bleffed a man with fo many Oxen, he muft not offer fo many Goats.
Vpon this information and direftion given by the Body,
2. He muft obferve, whether each member performethis his due and dutie : and in cafe he (hall faile he is to admonifh him , as fwerviBg from a rule : and in cafe he reform not, he muft follow the aftion againft him , by the rule of our Savi- our provided in ihae behalf , and bring him to thecenfureof the Church.
3. What is not offered or given, butpromifed, he muft give attendance with the firft to require it, that thus being ob- fei vant to gather in the (lock and provili jn of the Churchy he may not be to feek; nor ruccx)ur may be wanting , when fup- ply (h L uld be tendered.
IL' As thus he muft give attendance , as Chrifts receiver , to gather in his renrs and revenues of the Church : fo he mull be careiull to kztf it , when it is in his cuftody 5 fo that no lack come thereto; neither mifpend it himClf, nor fuffer it to fooil in the keeping, nor lend it with difadvantagesfo that it Ihould returnele(re in worth, or be unready 5 when the Church hath occafion to have the imprc»vement thereof
. in.
He mud be prudent in the difperfing and difpofing of ?t to ' fuch u(es and to fuch peffons as the body of rh? congregation fhall,nccording to the rules of the Scripture, require st his hand ' herein, becaufe the wtight and work of his t iiicf^ is efpecially to be feen here; ergo^xhh is efpecially and particularly mendq- ned, Kom, \2^ He that diftributes : and this implits and includes aM the reft.
E^ « e 3 ■ S Wds ■■'■ *"
3 8 Chap,2. A furvey of the fumme Parc.2»
For he that muft diltributt ^ He mnft gather 5 He muft keep it by him.
Thus his office is faid to attend tables, i e. To lay out the re- vmues and treafurie of the Churchy as may be behoovcfoll : For to provide Elements for the Lords table 3 when that (hould be attended: For the table of the foor^ /. e. for all their wants , that they may be fupplicd For the tables of the Minifter, /. e. what ever proviiion the Church fhall put into their hands , as by them to be adminiftred to them, according to that debt which the Church owes to them in the way of wages.
And here his providence ^ faithfulneffc , and pain es will fully be im ployed.
T
C H A P. II.
Wherein the name of Ordination is difcuffedy and the 17. Chap. o/Mr. R E u T E RF O R D is confidered ^ and anfwered , as touching the f^vper he giveth to a.Pajior in and over other Congregations be fide his own.
He Reasons which arc in the 1 6.chaf* alledged and anfwcr-
ed by M^. K.we are content they fhould ftand or fall to
their own mafterSjROt intending to weary our felves^with the maintaining of other mens works : what we conceive to be fuitable to the truths and we (hail make ufe of^ we (hall indea- vourtovindirate, and make good againft all oppofitionin their proper places.
Whereas it is faid cfcd. 17. ^ 264.
That we make Ordinaiion and eleCiian ofFaftors all one^ by a mi- {lake : I fuppofe^ it will appear^ that we are herein wholly mi- ftaken 5 if that which fallows be impartially attended. We fhall therfore for the clearing of this coaft inquire after fome particulars 5 which appertain to the fuliunderilanding of this head o^Vifcifline 5 and To much the rather we (hall be willing to beftow our thoughts about this fubjeft , becaufe of the dif- ficulty^indobfcuriiy of it : efpeciallvj becaufe wi/cence/i'ingjbere draw many inconveniencies with them , and difturb almofi the whole frame. As in an unjoynted body , or mifplaced building, when any fpec'uU part, and m^in p/Ti^risout of place, it brings a weakning , yea a declining of the whole, andfpoils
both
Part 2. • of Church difcipline. Chap.2. ^9
-i— : —
both the firmncfTe and fafhion of th€ frame. Wc (hall take kav€ therefore to infift upon chefc particulars by way of inquiry :
1. Whether Qrdination is in nature before ele&ion ?
2. Whether ordination gives all the ejfenuals to an Officer ?
3. What this Ordination is j and wlmein lies the full breadth and bounds of the being thereof ?
4. In whom the ri^bt ofdifpenjtng l)€S^& by whom it may be diffenfed/
■*• Whether Ordination is in natwe btfore Elediof., To the firftof thefe^ihat which occafions an irquiry here, ^^isthe words & expreffions of worthy Mr- K, ch, ly^p. 265. Or- ^^dinationisihat^which formally mak^s the man a Pcf^or. Jhepeo* ^^ples elediandoth mely apfrofriate the maisMiniftery tofuch andfmb "a peofle. It is one thing lomakeagoldring-^ it is another thing to po^yne&gift the ring tofuch a perfon. 26 j. It is prefuffofed by or* der sf nature i that A.'B.isfirfl called and ordained a PafJor by " Chrifl:^ and the laying on of the hands of the Eiders^ 1 . Tim. 4. 14. '^^ before the peefleuneled him for their Pajlor, For if A, B. be no " P^fior , the feofie ^annot cboofe him to be their Paftor : neither doth ^^ the peoples eledion give any fuch power fo A. B. T'hat power is gi- ^^ven by the Pres byteries Ordination , which by order of nature is be- ^^fore the peoples formall Ad of EleQion. As the husband who in a La- ^^ pidaries fhop choofeth a gold ring for his wife , atdputteth it on her ^' finger y prejufpofeth it was a gold ring before the cbocjing thereof-, nci- *^ tber doth hit choofing make it a gold-ringybut onely mak^ it his wives " gold ring:^ by application to her. L pfo peoples Eledionappropriateth juchamanwho is already a Paflor ^ to inch a charge : tut doth not make the Pafior a P^jlor^ hut ctoofetb him onely to be their P^ftor
I confefle ,' I finde fome fuch expreffions as thefe in Bellar- wine, Vifputabimusprimodeordinationei tum devocatione, pofiremo de eledione :wkich implies^ 7'hat eledion comes after the vocation of a Mimfier^ but Vf-Ames feaionably tells hinij he placeth the cart be- fSte the horfe ; Hoc non ejidijiinde et ordine , fed prapoftere et confuje i^^'^ ^^^^f' iifputare ordinationem pr^ponere vocationi et elediom ;, eji equis c^dii^cUnL pr^ponere curorum, • *' ^^^ '"
I know alfo 5 that it h 2l Pap/jT; courfe 5 which our Prelates tife f the reafon whereof we (hall difeover in the proper place thereof ) that they arcf^zm a Prie^ and when they have layd ^ir hands upon his head , and put his parch nieat^ intohis ^ ■.
cc cc
Ao Chap.2. Afurvey of thefumme Part 2:
, ■ •" ■•
*^' boxe fealed with the great fealc of the Bishop office , he fends
the man to take poflcfTion of his parifh and tithes , and the f fjor multitude fuffer themfelvcs fo far to be befooled and oppref- fcd with the tyranny of the Trelate , that they are conftrained to fubmit to him in their praftife , whom often they cannot but juftly loath in their hearts; as being eitrher very fcandalous in his life, or infufficient in learning and abilities.
But I cannot meet with any Judicious writer , who either
knew or maintained the courfe of the reformed Churches y that
placeth ordination before election. Nor did I ever conceive
that to be the order of Cb rift. For I liave taken it for granted
what C)'pri47Z fayes, Vidtmus de divina antboritate defcendere^ ut
v* • /• {^cerdos, flebe fr^fente^ [ub cmnium oculis delegatur^ et dignus et ido'
BpSX^ ^'^' neHspUicoJHdicioetteftimonio comfroqetur ».
b Ex^m.p.z. I ever conceived that true of Chemnitius t,
do Sac','am.errd» j^^ cito manus alicui impnaS:^ ne communices feccatis alienif^ affro"
bando fcilicet ek^iionem aut vocationem non rede faCfam. cLoccm.2, I have judged with Mufcultts ^ Legitime eledi^abefijcopiset MMr.oYdin,.fenioribuSy quiekdioniaderant ^ oratione et imfofitione manHumcon' a Magdeburg, fjjtndantur et ordinabantur , et h^c forma eledionis ad Cyfriani tern* TVbtL praduravitc.
orln. ' ^ '^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^* opinion with the M^gdeburgenfes «*,
Velegebatur efifcofM et flebe y cujus efifcefus futurus erat^ffrxfente^ , et acceffttmanuumimpfitio.
lllrillic^7 ^^^^^ confented formerly to that of Honourable P/ffe S ' Semfertammfrinfquamordinanturet coUocanturin miniftsriofuoin
univerfum concurrere fofuli ordinifque eccleftaflici cmjenfum -, idqUe
dcduci probdtienis caufafer omnia f£culapffey ficoHtroverfumforet.
So that he concluded it a conrfe beyond controverfie, and the
practice of perpetuall antiquity.
I took it in former times foi' confefled , what Calvin writes /- n: ru fand with whom B?2.4 confents , Sftfereji ritus ordinandi ycui cap, z.h 16, uhinium locum in vocatione a:dimus, &c.
To conclude, 1 have apprehended it as an everlafting trutft*,
which judicious Ames delivers in his Medulla Qihro nunquamfatis fi.Med.^heol, i^^^^^^Q^ g eleClionis adjundum confequens et cmfummans eft ordi- nal c,i9P'i^ ^^^y^^ ^^^ j^ljjjl aliudeft , qukmfolemnis qu£dam introdu&io miniftri h Tom t-if.$,jam eledi m ifftusfunCtionis liber am executionem. It is but ad]una' tf«.2>1'oc^^ «Wj and that confummans. To which agrees his expreflion in Mim(l'p'76. j^j^ Bellarm* Enervat. ^ cleaion gives jus adrem , ordination
Pare 2. ofChurchdifcipUne, "Chap.2, 41
jus in re. AsthcEk^ion of the Prince authorlfeth him in his Kegall power; Coronation onely invefts him into hia place. And fome of the Jefiiites, moft ingenuous, afBrme as much.
I iffue all with Gerjon Bucer : which argues not onely what his opinion was , but what was the conftitution of all the i siT^rt. df - Churches where he v/as. ['] Fejiquam Presbyter io cm{en[us Ecde- Gaber. p.354- fi£ innotuit y fuccedit adextremum Ordinatio. And in the follow- ing difcourfe, 1 hope it (hall appear. That Ordination doth de- pend upon the feofles Uwfull Ele&ion , as an Efed upon the Caufe^ by vertue of which it is fully Adminiftred ; So that in the very Apoftolicall times , the liberty of the very Apoftles was not fo great in Ordaining as was the peoples in Chooftng* For as in A&s» 6. its faid of that Office of the Deacons j T'be feofle were ■ firft appointed to choofe and to prefent the perfons to the ^po- file : and then theydid readily receive the parties , not once queftioning what they did ; or, by withdrav/ing their Ordina- tion, refufe to fecond and eftablifh what they had done. And if the people had this liber tie in an under- Officer ^ there was great* er reafon they fliould have the like in an Officer of higher de-> gree^ in whom they had greater intcreft, and by whofe Admi- niftration they were to receive greater good : fo that none were to be Ordained,bqt fuch whom they did choofe 5 nor did they, or according to rule could they, refufe to Ordain them fo Elededy unleffe fomejuft exception was againft them , and then alfo the people were to make a new choice, they were not in tliiat cafe of errour and aberration from the rule , to take the choyce into their own hands. The proofe of this will appearein the explication of the other particulars pro- poundedjand therefore we (hall proceed thevdn.Tbe fecond thing then to be attended is 'y
2. JFbetkr Ordinatiok gives all the Ejfentials to an Officer.
Where there be tx^s things corac to be (canned,
1. How fane the Efentiulls of the Miniflery or Minifier^may be given by man*
2. If they may be given and conveyed over by man : B y What Means mm are {aid to do thif^ whether by Ordination^ or by any Either affoint***ent ofCbrijls
The firft 6f thtefe calls for fome fpecial difqailition. Becaufe it will appearc upon triall , that the contrirement of thefe
Fff truths
4.2 Chap.2- Afurveyofthefumme Part 2*
• ^^^_ ^ 'i — — ^— ^ — — — ^— j^^^.^j^— -^ I - J
^*'' — ^ truths is fo fecrct and fubtil 5 that it drives men into divers conceivings, as not being able to difcern, hov/ in the work of the inftitution of the MiniiVery, the cflentialls come to be wo- ven together ; the thread is fo fine fpun , that the dimme eye of mans difcerning, can hardly finde k , or follow it, much'
leffe cat it.
And becaufe there is here no fmall difficulty , and it is the vsry hinge upon which many waighty confeq^iences , and in truth, controverfies turn •, I fhall be bold to bffer fome things to confideration, which at leaft may caufe further inquiry hf fuch, who are better able to fathomethefe depths. And here as S:a men u(e to do, when the Bay or Haven is unknown, or being known^yec hard to hie; I (hall as it were found iheCoift byfeverall conclufiens^ That I may finde where the channelt of the truth,in the fu\l ftrength and Ureanre of itrUHSi
iConduftQn^
'there is. aCaufallvertne fut forth in a Subordinate xp ay by fome' und':r Chrifl:, to bring in the formality erjpecificall being of an Ecclefi' fiicallofiC'j to aieifon^orfarj that is called thereunteyOrjlandsfojfefed'
thereof,
I . I {zy^[^thisif done by fomi] becaufe it is confcfTed of all"
hands that an externall call is ot neceificy required : onely fjme lay the, waight of it in one thing , fome in another : but all / £^ l^.t^ a^ree in tbir, whofe conceits have but the colour of common ^^yi3^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^"^' ^ the phrenii? of fome Familifii sind'knabaptjfts' T"^ !^y^h ^tf onely excepted , who calhiere all Governmsnts ^ndGovernours^ lc^%' p^^ ^^ or K«/?ri out of Churches aad Co nmon wealths ; but this* V ^ 9^ '^^^^^madneflfe and folly laboj^s aim >ft with the ioathfornnefle of ^ '^''^^7,/%y^it fJO A^^3 I ^^yj t^^^ *^^ wiliidg to be led with the light of ^ol^/ z*^^'^ '^ any reafon , do2 readily grant there fhouli be an outward caU.^ c^ In the lowelt order and office of a Deacon , this was obferved •
' by direftion Apoftolicall j they muft hot , they could not ad- minifter , before they were called and appointed thereunto: Ads 65. And it's a ftapleand ftanding rule , which teachcth ail by proportion. No man takes this bomur to himjelf^ but be tbur- is oalledas Aaron, Heb. 5.4
Secondlv, that there is a cau\all vertuepit f$rth in the communis' cation of this pwer^ I (hall fhew, and they will eafily confefle,* yea when, they will expreflfe themfelvcs freely, their oWn words evidcneeas much ; unleffe they beiorced by the fear oF
the
Part -2. of church difcipline. Chap. 2. 43
' ' " ' ■■ ■III '■ ' ^ »-,>..>>.
the approach of feme Arguruent which ^might hazard fome coHceipt 5 which they are loath to leave and lay afide, then happily they may mince their language, that nothing may be (fathered from thence againft themfelves. I ^nd^^ that rCxprelTion in the Apoftle, G&L i . i . faul an Jf&file not of man nor by man^ovKtlTf Av^^w-rnvtiJi //dM'9p«V«v.Men did nocinftitute the office of an Apoitle^ as the Authors of it : nor was it by mm as the infirumcntall caufe , convayed over unto Taul : but it was every way immediately from Cod. There is therefore in reafon (as all Judicious colled out of the place) thefe Tw o Wa y e s of diffenfation to be attended. •
Fird, when Go^ /^m,'c//<irf/> inflitutes and appoints out of his good pleafure any ^lace of authority , and immediately alfo from himfelf appoints the /Jw^r/oTz thereunto. Thus the 0//i«g and Ferfons called, viz-fif the Afo files : were from God immedi- ately.
2, Way of difpenfation Is mediate : when the Inftitution of the office iffucs onely from the good pleafure of the Lord, yet he may and doth ufe other inilruments for the communicati- on of this authority 5 and the invcfting of a pcrfon wi:h a right to cxercifc , and yet ftiil the office be truely (aid to be his alone. And herein tht Pofifh ufur^ation in appointing or- ders & the orders appointed by them appear to be totally An^ tichrifiian as the rabble of that wretched crew ofMonkj^ Fryars,^ Cardinals^ CbancellourSy^c. Becaufe they are of man and by many meere humane creatures which the pride and ambition of the heart of the man of fin , the froth and vanity of his minde, hath brought forth into the world, all which prophane beafts he hath provided, as fo many rotten pillars , to prop up the the throne of his Antichriftian power and Prelacy,
But thofe which the Church ^ according to the Tnftitution and allowance of Chrift takes up, thofe are wholly from him ^ as the Author and Inftitutor of them,yet are they by the Cburch^^ to whom he hath firft delegated power and in a fubordinate manner by fuch inftruments , as he fees fit , convayes a right to iomc perfons, that they may pofTcfTe fuch places, andexer- cife fuch offices, according to him without the leaft impeach- * ment of the royalty and foveraignty of his rule, which yet re- fides in himfelf alone.
To come a little neercrhotne, that we may knd a little
Fff2 help
•TT '»-**^M|-»»^« .n j*»r (^%'j qj tr^c ji*ffffr*c 1 3rC«2»
help unto the weakeft Reader ^ that he may lay his finger up- on the feverall things , and fee how they lye dittina: in the frame of the Inftitution.
Firftjits a truth^there be no orders nor officers^which have been received or are to be retained in the Churches of Chrift^ but it is the prerogative royall of the Lord Jefus as King of the Church to appoint them. They are parts of his worfhip, and th ere^ what he doth not i^ffoim , he doth not effrove : the inftituting and ufing of any other 'is meerly n?/7/-iaror^/p. And therefore all fuch perfons and performances , as they ifllie i chrd. 15 9. f^^^ fte folly and froth of mans brains , and never came into 2 K^ffg. 1 2. bis minde : fo are they abhorred and hatbedby God from his hearty - ShS^' Btlide , all thefe places and offices they are appointed for
jfirituall and fufernafurall ends , and fo to cfFeft fupernaturall mrk^s^ even the converfion, fanftification and falvation of fuch as God hath purpofed to bring unto him (elf. He then alone niuftappoint the office, who can give a bleffmg to the ojfice and the officer to attaine their end : and this none can dpe but the Lord Chrift alone by the vertue and power of his Regall authority ; who now being nfcendcd , and fitting at the right hand f>fthe Father^ he gave and doth blefle by the prefencc and ope- ration of his own Spirit. £plje/.4. 8, 1 1 . IVhen Cbrifi ajcended np enhigh^ hegdve gjfts. Some to be Afoftlesyfome Profbets^ [ome Evan" gdifisy [ome Paflofs^fome 7'eachers : Thefe offices are coronation- mercies 3 of the greateft wonh and excellency. And the Pfal- niift gives the reafon from the end* Pfal, 68. 19, 20, He gives thefe glftSythat God might dwell amongfl the rebellious. And by them the Churches are gathered and ferfeCled^EphcC^, i^, \ 5. And hence it is by way of Emulation^ becaule Antithrifi fa v thece was no means to underprop his kingdom , and promote his^ tyranny , unlclTe he had flaves of his own making and creati- on, that would ferve his turn, by taking up blinde obedience, in doing his will, though they (aw no rule nor reafon for it : when therefore the Pofe afcended on high to the cbaire of Antichrift^ - . healfoftnds his emi/^rie/ and infirtments as the (warms of j.l^rhiP.1. 4. ^^^^?siiut of the hottomleffie p/r,for the deftruftion of theChurch, * * arid perdition of millions of poor miferable fouls \ He being himfelf the man offin^ and the (on offerdition.
Secondly, its alfo certain , That men are furniflied and fit- ted with grace* aad abilities inwardly for fo great an iuiploy-
menc
Part 2 • of Church difcipline. Chap. T • 45
iricnt 5 with willing and ready mindes allb* to give up them- ^^^^^j^y^ felves t© fo holy (ervices : this alio is wholly from God in Chrift. He makes us ableiMiniftersof theGofpel. ^HecaUsy befandifies. c He is the Lord of tk harvefty he tbrujls forth labour- h a^f oj 5^^. rerj. <^ This is termed f/;^ inward call: this onely comes ^^^^dManh.Q.^B hrm. Graces and abilities are in his hand, are his gift. and^z. lo.
Thirdly, He ftts the lawes and limits of the flace and callings^ fets down all the rules , according to which they muft a^> both or Jcr and be ordered ^ according as the quality of their places doe require : doe they muft no other things, nor after any other manner then he prefcribes. There was a pattern prcfcribed of all the things in the Tabernacle from the lead urto the grcatefl: 5 which muft be obferved in all the feverall ^^^j^. 45.11. thereof. So in that ofEzekJtls vijton,^ ordinances^ lawes^fi- echd^^,s. gnres^ fafmns. All muft be attended , according to &he minde of the Lord, without adding thereunto' <i or detracting therefrom ^ . ^ Tyaut. n. Its but reafon that a Ma^er fhould fee down the laws and or. ^^^ ^fr* dcrs of fo/; f<jt«//> g. ^^*,
Fourthly, but all this while , there is no officer nor office put upon any man, nay though there were never io many,and thofe fitted and gifted every way , they are w? officers^ i. e, they have not received, nor are invefted with a a right orjus^ accord* ding to the rnleofChriJi , a7id order of the Gofpel^ by fuch means, which our Lord Jejus the King of his Church hath ordained, to leave the impreilion of authoiicy upon them to that purpole, Whichjjjow its done, we (hall anon inquire ; but that thiimuji of neceflity be done^ we fee it plaine.
Firft, bccaufe without this Call ^ none can warrantably dc^e any ai} which belongs to an officer^ and therefore without this, he hath not the Sfecificall form of an officer.
Secondly, without this , what ever is done in that behalf, and for that end, is void and of none efffd.
Thirdly and laftly , ihtfirength ^ validity^ andfj^^cj ofan outward call herein appears beyond gain- faying, if it proceed from fuch , who may give it by rule : Beca^le who ever in a regular way hath reeeived this outward call , he is then a iomfkat and true officer ^ and may a6^: any part of his office, ■ though mt inwardly graced and fitted worthily toXuch a place or vsforkbyGod. ThtStribes Sknd Thar i fees fit in M^fes chair • i e. -
Fff3 had ^
had this outward call to that office. Therefore they muftbe Math*2z.is. heard by Gods own charge j though they were moft unworthy ^'^'^ ^ men ^ hsid neither fnfficiencyef parts to doe the work of the v.i V 2^7. p|^^,^^j^Qj. y^i jtjicerity of heart and life to indeavour, much lefle difcharge the weight of the fervices which fhoul j be done by them-jBeing blind Guides.Pamted SefukhreSjigrofftly hyprcritic4 and fcandaloufly vile in their gener all courfe, corrupting the to by theirfalfeand unlearned gloifes, and perverting the limple people by their lewd carriages, polluting all Gods or- dinances by their corrupt handling and adminiflration thereof.
And therefore there is more then Mediatio juhjedi confidered in the giving of this outwardcall^ if we look at the rigjur of the phrafe : though ( if the Authors will give leave)! would take their meaning to include as much, as what I mention ; becaule I love not to trouble my (elf and the vrorld with words^ or to make any needlcffe contention about that, which may admit a fair and rationall conftruftion in any thing. This msdiataj fubjeGi then is to be attended , not fo much in regard of the parties that are taken to officcjbut in regard of thofe, who^ia a fubordinate way, ace infiruments under Chrift , and fo as /«- firuments put forth a caufall vertue to leave the imfreffion of^n of'- fice-ri^ht upon another. For otherwife , we (hall not be able to finde arid maintaineanv mediate calling.
Suppofe as Maithias & Jofeph were fet before the Lor J^ there (hould be two perfons fet apart for the minittery, were there no r^«r^// vertue coming from thofe, who were to call , and outwardly to auhorife one to the place, rather then the other; ftere could be no mediate inftitution conceived in regard of the parties : they ^of/; equally and immediately are frefentcd as obje^^s to the call; 2ind equally znd, immediately Qin regard of themfelves) lye open to the call. Jofefh ftands not in the way to the call oi Matthias ; nor doth Matthias come between Jofeph and the call.
But herein lies the mediatenefe of the call C that however iri regard of themfelves 5 they are equally objefted to what call comes) yet Chriif hath given a vertudl right to fuch as he plea- fcth to apoint , and that he will not difpenfe immediately acal from himfelf to either party : but they as a msane betweene bim and thtm^ (hall leave an imfrejjlon of a right of power upon
one
Parr 2. ofrhurchdifciptine. Chap.2. 47
I. ■■ ,,.,.1.111 I .B«—r .,.„., .0..,,. 1 Ml. ..I,,..,. W I ,1 ~- ■ — r.l
one of the parties to cxercifc fuch a place.
Thisisalfo that which they call [pefignatio fer[on£i\thc d'*/ignation ofaprfon to a place. If by that they mcan^ that they ' pnt forth a cajuallwenut^ to imprint the forrndity of the power of office upon fiicb a man ; that is the fence Ivvould give, of what they fjy, and fo doe wilh'ngly grant what they f peake. Euc if by Dsftgnatiort to a place they would darken the truth with ' Kords^isElibu (peaks^and make that the meaning of the e^^prtfl fion : low/fjThatallthee/eTzfzW/jnamelyjthe material! and for* w^i'conftituting cau[cs of external! office-pvper WiS in the parxy ' before, and fo he had a compleat fpecificall bein^ of a call ; bnt they onely point him lie flace^ and tell him it's lit he fiiould excFcife his power here ; fo that this defi gnat io ferfon£^ is onely ^ an adjunft to the office he had before without them, but pius forth no caufall vertue(as fubordinate inftrumcnts under Chrift)tobriaginthe being of dn cutward ulL Then, I fay^ by dcfignatio ferfona^ in this fence, neither the truth is'difcdver- cd, nor is the thing done that was interided by it.
For upon this explication, what difference can be founcTbe-' twixt an immediate and ntedia\e call, wh'ch we heard out of the GMthians to be founded in Scripture, and confeffed by the -^-' fo/?/e? Forif alltheefTentialsof both inward and outward callingarefq'iailyonelyfrom God, then both the callings are eq^ially immediate, fince that call is immediate which is conferred without any nieanes.
Secondly, I can fee no caufe to hinder, but that an Officer which is ordinary, may execute his place without any c4l in the Church 5 for I would thus difpute, He that hath all the caufes of his call inward and outward without the Churchy he hath fower and rioht to exercife kit callj and none hath power and right to hin- der him.
But exconcejfis^ they have al/tbe caufesy if this Conceit be true^; that defignatio ferfon£ doth addc no efentials to the c^nftitution of an outwarcf call (for I ffippofc there is nothing elfe out- wardly to be added to make the call : ) Suftofe there were two perfons fully, yea, equally gifted and furnifhed with all gra- cfes, abilities and willingneflfe for the work of the Miniftery^ which now is wanting to fbmt Congregation, and they both defired that work of Chrift : if there was required no more to bedone^ to bring in all the caufis, and fo the being of the^
power ^*
-4
■MMBM
48 Chapel. A furvey of the fumme Pare 2.
power of office 5 then 6ori[? thefe bad equal! rfgbt to officiate *j and though they ihoald officiate any afts x^ithout defignathri:, they were true ads of an office ; whether confccrating or admini- ftrmgSacraments, they were valid : iVnd if they have right to adminifter, who hath right or authority to hinder >
Nor can the words admit any other logicall refpeft to be put upon them, butw«/eand effeii. In A3:s 14. 23. When they bad made or apfointed them Elders by -way of choke* The fcope of the place is to (hew, what provifion the Apoftle made . for the Churches , in fupplying them with Officers , apd furniffiing them with Rulers, which before they had not, , but mxv^ by Gods appointment, they, under him, gave a being of an outward call to fuch perfons, to fuftain that place un- to which formerly they had no power to execute.
Conclufion II.
Hence it followes from the former ground, that It if an adi of fower as an Innmmsnt or means ^ under Chrill, to give an Officer. the being of an outward caHin the Church,
I defire the Reader here to recall to mind what formerly hath been exprcffed and proved, that the minds of the fimple may not be troubled, or taken afide from the truth by the ambiguity and miftake of words.
When we fpcak of f otr^r, the word is o^generall fenfe and fig- nitication, and hath an influence into every aft of judgement, Tea^ judge tboje that are within^ i Cor. 5.12. So that there is no Admonitim^ either when one tcis another alone, or takes one or two, and convinceth a brother j but there is a procelle, in a way of juJiciall poceding according to the Laws and Go- vernment of Chrift 3 which is the difference betwixt xChurcb* fidmonition and a Chrinian-admonitidn. Between fuch as are not under fach bonds, there is an admonition of CbrifHan-duty : Here is an admonition iffuing from CbrifHan-fower^which they have by reafon of the flacef in which they are fet. Sometime I. rkj ?.i I theword^^r/jor/rj is taken thaslargly,though moft frequently Hebr.i^ 1 7« ufed otherwifc and in a narrower iigniiication : And fo,there cF^tyuu^'oi jg j]Cq ^ rower which is proper toOfficers-y and when we would I ^*'"* ^ J"^' fpcak properly, or underftand diftinftly each tiiing in his pro- 'Ksj^oj^u-n- per nature and place, we then mean. The fower of Office^ leadtr^ t9f* fowsr;, ruling fomr^ or Suferiorirji off Qwer.
This
Parr 2. of church difcipUne. Chap. 2. 4^
This being conceived and kept in mind, the demonftration of the concluiion is open : "to give power U an ad of power ; he or they who give the externall call, or leave the impreffioa of the power of office upon another, they have the pwer ofjudg-. /ng that other ; they caufe that z^erm^//)' which another hath formally^ not they themfelves.
And thus we have done with the firft Branch of the fecond Head, which we propounded to be debated.
2, ' The next thing that conies toconfideration h\
By what means the Effentials of thk Power ^ may be cetifveyed ?.
And here alfo bf caufe we meet with many (holes and fands of feverall opinions which crofTe us^ that we cannot make a ftraiglit courfe, we ihall be condrained to tack about a little, not proceed in a pcrftcfl method, but iJiew negaiively what doth not ^ive this Powcr,and then affirmatively what doth. The N E G A T I V £ we [hall hy forth in two Conduftms.
Conclujion IV Ordination (as it is Popiflily difpenfed under the opinion of a Sacramenr, and as leaving the im- prcfTion of an ifidelible Character) doth not com- mnnicate the ejfence of this outVfardcalK
What is the Pop//^/e«/f here, the Txel&Us being their proper SucceflTors; who tread in their freps, and keep their path for thcmoft part in Church- difcipline, cordially and privily maintain, though they be not fo willing openly to profefTe 5 i and th?refore, though they will not have all the world know that they hold feven Sacraments (and fo ih&x of Order to hsLordBmkt one) by /H^exprcflion, yet they inimate fome fuch thihg by ^ook. the ambiguity of their language, which thofe who are their fa- ^"?''?i ^=Jt- = miliars can eafily fent out : as namely, there are but two Sacra Book of Co^ mmsabfolutelyneceffarytofalvation: q.d. there are more^ and mon-p^raycT" thofe neceffaryy though not ^bjolutdy necefTary to falvation.
But for the indelible Chara&er that (liould come from hence to make up the formality of a Prieft, that to mine own know- ledge I have heard ftoutly defended and determined in the Schools of the Univerfity. •
tt^atita»m*-m0imtmm
5 o Chap-2 . Afurvey of thefumme Part. 2 .
It were worth the while^ if we cculd pry a little narrowly into this conceit^ that we -might difc^rn what is ihe fajhiono'f ihk Cbaradsr^ when it is expreffed to the full 5 that we mi^ht find fome footftep for a mans fancy to flay upon.
The refined fecrecy and fubtilty of this fpeculation 13 ib high^ that it forced the Schoolmen to fnuife the candle fo neer^ that they put out the light.
For fix ft, they will have it to be a quality divers from grace^ onely a preparation thereunto.
Seconc ly, it muft be common to.all vh^t receive the Sacra- ment, truly or fainedly fuch.
Thirdly, it muft be fixed and engraven in the foul in that indelible manner, fo that it cannot be blotted out, nor burnt out in the flames of Hell : And in truth, we cannot cahly fee the fleieiht and cunning in carving cut l/;if CbaraCler 5 for the fijme of this device was threefold-
Firft, Toat the digniij of the Efifcofacy might be advanced : and thence it was, whatever action carries an eminency in any kind, or might caufe and caft a reflection of refpcct upon it, that muft be given to If, that fo men might have an eye there" unto^ and a fpeciall reference and dependance thereufm.
Secondly, T'bat the honour of?rkft!}ood (as Papifts and Prelats fpeak) might be maintaind^ fome fpeciall excellency muft be left upon it: Andbeciufethe ba(enefle of the carriage of that Popi[h crew might bring their pcrfons and places out of efteem, therefore they muft have fome Character that could .net be defaced : bfC2u(e their kudnelle and wick- dncfle was fuch, that it would deform the very imprelfionS of morality, therefore they devifed (iich a Character that ftiould be engra- ven fo deep, that the moft abominable prophanenefle of Hell it felf (hould not eat it out to eternity.
Third y, brcaufe the right of the one,in what he gave, and the worth of the oiher,in what he received had no realttyx^^ti^ fore tbey niuft]o>se fomethliig, as a farre fetched conceit^ chdC the fecrtcy might hold men in admiration of that which pal- . fed their apprehenlion, and thence came the nilnting of tiiis mjf^eriousnotbij'g.
This indt It bills charafter comes put of the forge of Pope- ry, arid is fo befooted v,/lth the Imoxike pf jht bortomjefte pit, - and canivid along in the fogs of themyfterics of iniquity,that
Patr2. of Church difci^line. Chap. 2. 51
by a fecret Height it hath eaten infenlibly into the orders of Cbrili before the worlJ was aware.
And h^nce it il, the Scbooky who commonly when they at- tend thtir t)wne liberty of difpute, will fpeake out : they are fo dazsled in their own fayings^that they doc in ifTuejas much , as profelfe, they know not what they jay,
Som,'y that it cannot be gathered from the facred Scrip. t'jre«3 nor theteftimony oftheFathers, nor from naturall reafona. >^ ^Scorns 4 fen-
Others^ that authority onely gave it life^ and that non fnid- cent, dlftina. ium antiquam b. ^. qux-ll. p. :
SoniCy that reafon doth not demondrate it^ nor evident Aa- ^ ^^^^^^'^^' thority prove it c. cGah-iel^.
Nay^/^j^^Vjt hat the determination of the Church (in vvhofe fenc.dift.^. bowels it was bred, and had its beings if any where) Is notex- prcfle in the point d. d ibidem*
And hence they cannot tell r^hat to make of ity one while its ens reUtum^&s Vurand and Scotttf. Another while it muft be em abfo^ lutuniy as Ihomns. Whether to refer ic^they cannot conclude.
Some will have it in che firft fpecies of a quality ^. Some in e rafquer ;» the fccond ^. Ochers choofe the third g. OJiers the fourth h. q^-^S.^^i^P- And all thefe are like the Midiames^ at daggers drawing a- f^L;^., qu. mong themfelvcs feek by might and maine how to confirme ^3. 'irc!4. their own rmagination, how to confute other. g AUiodorcnf.
THiiSj-when they would have % they cannot tell where to }-4.Arc.3.c.2, findeit^T^kretofetit. u^'^'^Arfi^'
Somewillhave the a«£fer/?<j«c//wg tobethefubjeaofit^ as '^"*'^' Tl^om'as, Some the w/V/, z%Sco\Ui»
That it is no faving grace^they will all confeffe , becaufc the %orft of men may have it.
That it is no common grace^ becaufe it doth appertain onely to fome per{ons in order.
But it muft be a fupernaturall quality which perfe6ls the foulej and makes a man like to Chrift, and continues with him in hell. Apetty tale,
A man muft have a fupernaturall grace^ and have it for no end, when he hath it, and that to conforme a man to Chrift in hell. This muft perfei^ the foule, when the foule hath all evils in the full fbur(e and perfedions of them.
It's acommon quality in regard of mans nature. It's not
Ggg 2 omn^i
•— ";chap.2. ^ ^furvey of thefumme Part 2 .'
omni nor/o/i. And it hath no fpcciall infeparable principle in the foule, which (hould make it infeparable.
So the fum which returnes, after fo much adoe^is tliii : We have found a myfterious nothings which cannot enter into the imagination of a rationall man •, onely,if any will admire and adore the (iei^/ce, that he is not able to difcerne, he m^y^and tru- ly make his ignorance the mother of that devotion.
Thus we have taken leave to ^orr our felves, as it were, in this weary travellj with this fpeculationof the Popifh vaffals and the Prelacy ; which is not altogether unufefnll, if it was for nothing elfe but this, to (hew how wily the vaine mir.de of man is^ to coyne devices^ to darhn the truth of God^ and to delude
it felfe.
We come neerer homeland our fecond Conclufion is,
2. Conclufion. Ordination adminiHred according to the method and mindeof MafterR, namely^ as preceding the eleBion of the People^ it doth not give ejjentials to the outward caii of a Miniver.
For its crolTe to the Apoftles inftitution, given in expreffe charge, Afts 6.3. Looke m from amonpou feven men ofboneft re- fort* Contrary to their prefentpraftice,ver. 5. And the faying f leafed the feofle^ and they chofe^ and theyfet them before the AfojiUs. If none hm thofe^ who werefirjl eleUed by the feofle^ fbould be or- daind'i and all fuch who were fo chofen could not be refufed. then to ordain before choice^is neither to make afflication of the rule^ nor com- mwiion of the ricM^ ^-^ ^^ orderly manner : and fo in ifllie defaceth and makes inefeduall the frame of the inftitution j and it is too haftily to inveft a man in a place, who hath no reality of right to it.
But thefnfi is plain from the place alledgcd. Nor need th it {lumble any in this bafe^ bccaufe the inftance is given of Vca- €ons^ v/hich are Officers of a lower ranke ; fince the rea'''on is the /z% in boih, or rather forccth aforr7or"/>s we fpeak. For they have as great intereft in the one as the other ; nay, have a greater depenJanc; upon their Kulers ; and are engaged toa^re^- terjubjed ion to them ^ and to provide for their honour in a
more
Part 2 . of Church difciplim. Chap.2 . < ,
i '7- ' ^ - 1 ^ ^j
more efpeciall manner, both reverence and maintainance 5 there-"'*"'" fore ^«ai/ d^ omnesjpsdaty ah omnibus debet afprobari : Whence it is, that the Apoftle ever hath an efpeciall eye to the people in this, as their peculiar priviledge.
Objea. U that be here objeaed, (which is often and ordi- nary in the mouth of the Prelates,and their followers) tit, 1.5 That the Apoftle delegated this authority to Tim^ and pit the difpenfadon of it into his hand : For tbit caufe 1 left thee in Greet, that thou [Jjouldefi ordain Elders in every City^ as I have av* feinted, ■
Jnfw. True, the Apoftle did appoint him to do this work, but to doe it according to his mind ; and in the order which Chri^ hadfinHituted^ and of which he had given him a precedent by his own pra6\:ice ; namely, when the Elders were elefted and pre- fented by the Church, he then laid on hands upon fuch, and fuch onely, according to the order of Chrift in that behalf.
that manner of Soveraignty infxoceeding^ which the Apoftle ^ ■-
would not take, nor ufe in the Churches, in reafon he would not allow his Schollar to arrogate to himfelf
But (hail we take P^u.'s prance for a precedent in this behalf? his courfe is phln^ A^is 14.2 3. JVben they had created them Elder's in ev:r} Churc) (or as the Geneva reads it, -when they had ordained Elders by election in every Church) and prayed and fafied^ &c. they commended them^ &c. to God^ 6^c»
Certain it is, that the Officers ^^tq compleit in their infti- tution, and had zfull call^ and a •«// rig^.n for the cxecucion of their places s and therefore /^}z>7g on of bands ^ eicher ivas not of necelTicy required, or elfe it was included, and is to be
ly ordination could be orderly difpei
And that this was the niinde of the Apoftle, and the mean- ing of his charge to tixus \ the words otch? r^'-xc ftiav, for its added, thai be (bould redreffe things ami ft ; and mnft not this be done by the Officers, and the Church alfo, according to the rule of Chrift /*
Argumeat 2. Its not thefcope of Ordination^, by God appointed^ to give the efen- tials of an Officers call ; therefore, /ro/w thence it is not to be expeUedinanorderlyway,
<^gg 3 The
^54 _ Chap.'i- _ Afitrvv^oftUp^me Part 2.
'~ The force of the con\eqiisn<:e is To fiill and uhdieniablej that it gaines conleht without any gainfiy ing.
The Antecedent onely needs proofed and to that v^e ffi^l ap- ply our fflvffS 5 That the ^cofe of ordination is hot by the intend- nientof the Spiritjtog/i^e r/;eeJe>2r'/4/x of an outward call. I fiippofe it will appaare from that fmm pike., 1 Tiin, ^', 14, which in this Treatife of M7 R, , hath fo often been aU'edgedj and conceived ah^o to carry anocher fence.
Let us therefore in Gods feire addr^ffe otir fdves to a feri- cus confideratlon of the feverals in the Texts, that when l^hrough fearch and examination is made, we may then fee what cemint condufion can be inferred therefrom, and fo eafe our felves for future times of any farther trouble fi-omthis Text J when ever it (hall bs alledged agalnft m. Three things then require fpeclall explication in the Tekt.
1 . IVkat the gift is, here faid to be in Timothy*
2. jksw it was given h) frophefu, ,
3 . What the Uying on of the hands 'of^t})e^Eldcrs addes, aiid
why u fed.
I. IVhatthifgiftifa
The word ;^'e/fl3«-««, t ran dated here C/ffj hath according to the divers acceptions of it, occafioned Interpreters dlvei fly to expreiTe their apprehenlions : we (hall le^^ve each man to his own appreheniion , and crave liberty to w^eigh each particu- lar, according to the ballance of the Sinftuary and where the truth cafts thf fcales, our judgements may willingly be carried that way.
The word then in the firft place fignifies,/«cb graces dndgrc" cinis dilpofitions of heart ^which ^ve freely given us of Cod :' and thus it is moft common,and frequently ufed , whether they be corii- mon graces which are bellowed upon fuch as have no iRtereft inChrift, asi Cor, 12. ^,28. i Cor*j,j» Or jW;, which in faving manner hdong to thofe that are effectually called , as Hcbr.^.9. fjmctimethe H. Apoftle, wehopebetter things ^aiid fuch as accom' fanylalvation : B^fJer graces and gifts then ordinary, and bet- ter then thofe jthe common and ordinary men of the world at- tain unto ; becaufe they are fuch as have falvation attending up- on them 5 thus Kowi. 6. 2 3.2^ 1 1.28.
Sometime it i3 put for the offices dndplaces^ unto which men
arj
Pare 2 • of Church difciplme, Chap.s» 5T
are through grace fitted, and out of God's good pleafarc czX-
It laftly implies the gift of gme^ whu:h through the obedi- ence of Chrift is given us for oar Ju^fification^Kom.^ . 1 5 . «to ;9 to y<tPi<nicc. And Cbammus cooceivcs, its never taken in this fenfe De Smm. In but onely in this place. fTjo.^'''''
This laft i^tn^Q beyond all queftion fuits not with the place, ^'P'^ • as all the circumftances in the Text give in evidence, and therefore Interpreters fall upon the former.
SQme\xnA^r:^^nd'DQcendifaailmem^ Cbryfoft. tbeodoretiOecw
. imnim*
Eome^ Vocendi officim ; and this is the common current, and carries the confent of the moft with it: Anfelmiif^ Lombard^ T'hom.ify Cajetane-y znd Gerfome Bucerns^ a man of an accurate
;|udgement, conceives and conclud s this to be moft fuitable to the fcope of the place, divert, de Gnb'ernat, ecdef, p» 340*
In thU variety^ I fuppofe there is IJberiy for any to lean to that opinion vs^hich he likes beft ; and I muft conftfTe freely,
.when I. have weighed all things, I rather incline to the former of the im : for all the leading, yea, cafting circumftances of the
^places feem to carry it that way, to wit^ that by gift muft neceffa-
_.rily be meant y thofe ffirituall a?id gracious abilities^ which Timothy received by the Spirit in way of prophefie (of which prefenr- ly) and bivi^bicb. f;e v;^f€ited andfnrnijbed to that extraordinary worJ^ of an Evange^iftjbdng the office appointed him of God ; fo that though tbt Ojjice is not here firfily ahr* primariiy intended, yet thefc extraordinary gifts and endowments beftowed upon T/- ^mothy^ are attended n?/?/; an eye^ and certain reference thereunto ; and therefore that is not altogether excluded, but taken into confideration in the fecond place: or more narrowly, Thefs gifts are locked at (ts they Icokjhat way^are bordering and butting there- ufon : tor it is not onely a frame of fpecch which we hardly find ufed j we are not Vi ont to fpeak thu^^forget not the office that iflii Y o Uywhen a m ui is not only more properly, but more truly laid tobelNHisOpFieE; nay,the very nature and reality of the thing requires this'alf© j j^n office is a relation ad" JAymd to a man, not inhexent hi him 5 Kelatio eft adjwidum adb^" ^jm^ non inh^rens qualitas.
"]5f//Y(?/, that place which is paralelltQ this, and fpeakscx- prefly to the Cune purpo/e, 2 7im:if6.StiT uf the giftj^^^i^*^
wbicli
^S Chap.2. Jfurveyofthefumme Part. 2.
~y •
which Wits given thee by the laying on of my hands : the fenfe there- fore muft be the fame in both. A man is not faid ro ftir up hit office that is in him, but to ftir up the grace th:K is in him, be- ing put into office. We have done with the firH". The fecond thing that comes to be enquired is,
2. How this VQos given by Profbefte,
For the underftanding of this, becaufe fundry inconveni- ences attendupon the miilaking of this pafTage, we niuft knoWjThough the office of an Ev angel ■fi^hoth for ^ii:s belong- ing to it, the nature and the continuance thereof, (they being raifed up as watereis of that Doctrine, whereof the Apoftles were firll and extraordinary planters ; ) though, I fay, the cd'.ing xcas exlraerdinary^ yet his not nee jjary it (liould be imme^ diately alwayes^ fince the Scriptures feem evidently to allow a large breadth 5 namely, fometifjjcs it is immdiate by the opera- tion and peculiar infpiration of the fpirit : fometimes mediate^ the Miniftery of man interceding.
Of the firft of thefe we have an inftance in Toillif the Evan- geliftjwho before the difperlion and fcattering of the Church, Was called to the place of a Deacon \ but after the difperfion. Without the privity and knowledge of the Apoftles, he Wt nt into Samaria^ and there preached the Gofpel, and is ftiled an Evangel ji by the fpirit of God, Ads 8. 12, 26. compared, and 21.6.
Of the fecond fort, we have an inftance in the prefent Text concerning limoihy^ whofe choice to his office waf not left to the judgment of men, but w^s determined by the immediate di5:ate and direction of the (pirit : quod affirmat Calvinus : non humano [pffiiagio^ fed divina jevilatio?2e inqmt Thcodorttus '.{^iri" Ills maT^date^ interpretalur Occnm:nius.
This way of divine revelation^ ftiled prophr fie in the place, was afted in a double manner : Sometime the Spirit , by fome Prophet prefent and raifed to that purpofe, did point ont^ as it were, by the finger and voice of God, fuch a one to fuch a place,or to fuch a fpeciall defign rn the place unto which they were called 5 fo Ads 1 3. 2, 3* JVhen they were faffing andferving the Lsrd^ in that folemn manner, 7'he hely Gboft faid^ [/. e,] by /bme Prophet ftirred up he gave that intimation, z/er. 1,2.
Sometime the Spirit did by fpeciall revelation di6^ate to the
Apoftles,
Part 2. ofchunhdifcipline. Chap. 2, 57
Apoftles, and prophetically difcover who thofe were, that "^
they fliould call to fuch a fervice, and whom he would enrich and furnifh with graces>to fo great a work as that was.
And this Kx^M[on obferved in his Book of the government Cap 7 1 20.& of the Church: for if the Jpirit of God did immediately dircft"p.9.i<?7. the Apoftles in their travels and journyings, and point out their p//jceicxprefl/ whither they ftiould goe. in reafon we cannot but conceive and conclude^ the holj G)ofi would not be wanting to difcover to them what companions were moft fie to further their comfort, and the work efpeciilly commended to '
their care, becaufe there was greater ntcd of diredion, and greater good and benefit could not but redound, by the right choiceof the one,then the other.
Knd this lafi fenfe I conceive moft fuitMe to the frefent flace^ (leaving each man to his own choice) naniely,he enjoyns him to ftir up the grace,which by the impofition of his hands (be ing directed by the [fir it ofProfhe/te^hc did according to God his fpeciaflfiftroimtnent communicate unto him-. As that was the ufuall ceremony taken up for thac end and purpofe, ACts ic),6. by the Apoflle in conveying the graces of the Spirit.
And thus all things fu't comely : the words are c/)ci zs^^n- Titcti^ not c/)x ©e^^^Twr i z^diS'iAt-m%n(oi')^^^Vy and //it Qr^9ji7i/:t;^ aime at one, and are the explication each of other. 3. The third thing to be enquired is, r
Whatthela)ingonof the hands of the Elder fhi^Addes*
Th'is being in (hort opened, we (hall ifTue the proof of the Ar^ G u M E N T with evidence of difpute from the place.
The Eldeifhif bere^ notes not the Office but the Officers ; for as Mr i^. elfwhere well obferves, the Office hath no hands \ nor is the word ever found fo ufcd in all the new Teftament : and were this the fenfe here to be attended, let the words be cxprelTed and fet down in that fignification, not oaely reafon would rejeft, but the very eare would not relifti fuch an unfuitable fenfe 5 Forget not the gift which *f in theey which W4s given thee by Fropbe/iey with the laying on of the hands of the Office. How harih and unpleafant is fuch an cxpreflion >
By Eklerfhif then is meant the Officersibut whether they were the PaSfor and ZVdciber, and the ruling Elders of one Congregati- on, called a Confiffory i or whether they were the concurrence
Hhh of
58 Chap*2. A furvey of the fumm9 Parr.2»
of the Officers ofmaiiy Congregations together, termed a Ciajps 5 I could never yet hear any arguments that did evince either,!:^ dint of undeniable evidence, I>idoclav»i6o,
Either apprehenfion will ferve our turn, and therefore we will not difquiet the Pveader w^^ any needleffe debates. We fay v then^thU im^ifition ofhandi added mt to the con^itutio of Timothy his office^ gave not effentials tbereuno^ but onely afoletnn affrobation thereof^ and this we force by double Reason from the Text.
1. ibat rchich was beyond the fon^^r and flace of the Prefbytery^ thai they could not communicate » Nothing afts bejroad the bounds of its own being.
But to give the efemials of TinK)thy bis office^ was beyond the pow er and flace of the Prejbytery^eixhtr Congregational or Claffical i For the Office was eA:fr<i(?ri//K<jry5 their places and power ordi- nary : that was to ceafe, and is now ceafed •, which fhould not be, were it In the power of ordinary Officers (who yet remain in the Chnrch, and (hall doe to the end of the world) to give being thereunto.
2. Bt'ftdt^^'it hath formerly appeared and been proved, th at ihe gift here named, was not the O^ce^ but the Graces which were in tT/wof/ry, which (liouldbe ftirred up by him, and therefore dif^ covers thofe gracious abilities and qualifications, whereby he Was apted and enabled to that extraordinary work : whence the inference^
'the outward gifting and fitting an Officer to his placcy effecia^ ex-x traordinary^ is beyond thefower and flace of a Prefbyteryo ,
But the firH is here.
Ergo^m (hort,the«4f«r4i7and native fe«/e of the place is only I thishDeypif^ not thofe gracious qualifications which -God by his fpirit in the extraordinary way ofProfhefte bath furnifbed and betruffed thee mhall s 'the laying on of the hands of the Elderfhif by way of confent and apfrobation concurring therewith to thy farther encouragement and confirmation in thy wor\^ '* - •-
And thus the woof of the words lyes fair and even, and the whole frame goes on pka(antly : And hence it is that ftudi- ousand judicious D/t^oci^v/w^ observes feafonably andtruly^ th^ difference betwixt thofe two expreffions 5 when the ;t=^MS given totimothy is fpoken of with reference toPiiw/^as having a band theriei^then tht^hTs^&U^2tim,ir6,Mi7n^ffie,^7av ya^v.fix%
buc
Part 2 . of Church difcipiine. Chap.2 . y p
but when ii*s fpoken with refpc^ to the Elderjhip^ the phrafe then is t^-'7«' g^St'crg^j^ i^y x^S<^y 7« is9»i(T/^u7i^U ; h*s By the bands of Tauly there is a caufall vertue, under Chrlft, of conftitution ; but it's Wi T H the band of Elderfbi^^zz concurring by way of 4p- frohation oncly.
This ground being gained, many things follow for our farther direction.
Hence it is plain, that Ordination therefore prefuppofeth an ■OjficeT conlfimed^ doth not conftitute ; therefore h's not an aOc of Power^ but Order-, therefore thofe who have not the power of Offic?^ m ly pt it forth ; therefore though it be moft comely, that [2«^r?.] thofe of the fame Congregation (hoald exercife it, yet the El- ders alfo oUtber Congregations may be invited hereunto, and interefted in the exercife of it in another Church, where they have no power, and upon a perfon who hath more power in the ph<te then themfelves : Thus it was here, timothy was an Evangelifty and therefore by vertue of his Office was to move from place to place, to water where the Apoftles had planted, as either the need of the people did require, or the Apoftles did call, and in thofe places, wkre the Elders who laid on their hands had certainly nothing to do : they might reafon- ably approve of that power which they could not give nor exercife.
Argument. 3*
Th«t a&ion which is common to prfons and performances or im- plojments^ and applied to them, wbsn there is m Office at aQ giveuy thataC^io^ cannot properly be f aid to be a J^ecificating ad to >nak^ an Officer:, or give him a Call* ^
For if it was fuch an aft, that would certainly bring in the form of an Office; where that waSy an Officer would be.
But the adion of impofttion. efbands^ is apply ed to ferfons andtafer- formancesy asfpedall occafm is offered^ •when there is no Office given^ nor indeed intended.
Therefore it is mt an a& which gives in the effmtialstoan Officer.
The mwor is evident by inftance, Afts 1 3. 2, 3, 4. As they were minmring^foxticTropbemn^ teacher s^, the Spirit faid, Se- fmte unto me Barnabas and Paul^ unto the work^ which I have called
Hhh 2 them::
6o Chap. 2. Afurveyofthefumne Part 2 •
tbewi ; and when they bad faSJed and frayedy and laid on their bands y they let them go.
Where for our purpofe ia hand, tbefe farticulars arepreftnt- cd to our view.
Firrt, the Spirit had formerly called Paul and Barnahas to the work, and thenfore, the words are in the Pretcrpcrfe^J: tenfe3©f^<7x4;tAM^e/. Nay, dcondlyy we read of Paul his Call and^ Commilfion given him exprefTe, J^s 9. 1 6y 17. And laftly^the Office being extraordinary and immediate from God, it could not be, that the Officers or Elders of the Church could be the caule of the call, for that implyes a contradiftion^ to be mediately and immediately called.
Secondly, that the Church by her Officers were therefore appointed to feparate them to that fervice, unto which they had been before called of the Lord.
Thirdly jthis fc^paration is fignifiid & performed by prayer^ and laying on of the hands of the Officers ; which was not to put a new-Office upon them, but confirme their fending unto the Gentiles, Cbamierm lib. 4. de Sacram, N. T. cap. 24. p. 25. Kon fntamuf banc imfofttionem manunm^ uUamfuijfe ordinationem ad novum m.wiui Ecdeftafficumyfedconfirmationem mi^ionif^&c. whence- it*s plain. That impofition is an aft which is common to per- fons, and applied upon other occafions j therefore is ntt aj^tci'. ficating ad to bring in this caU of an Officer*
And upon this ground it feems it is, that the Church of Scotland is fo far from conceiving laying on of hands nccelTiry in Ordinations, that they do not onely not ufe it, but ]udge it unlawfull to be ufed, unlefle fome fpeciall conliderations be attended j as it may appear in that accurate work calicd,8cc« .
Argument 4.
If Ordinationgive the efentials to an Officer before Ele&iony then there may be a PaSIor witbfut Feofle^ an Officer^ fine titulo, at. they ufe to^eak^^ and a ferfonfiould be made a Pt^fior at large ^ as to follow Mailer R. bis ftmiliinde : the King that is made ani comfleated in the Goldfmitbs fhofy it's ready jer any man that fmes mxt^ who will buyjbeing made to bis band*
Part 2. of Church difctplwe. Chap. 2- 6i
But this individuum vagmnj or aTaifot at large is irregular and" crojfe to the order of the Gofpet : For,
Firftjin this (as Mafter Btfi faith) an Apoftle difFercth from a Paftor^that the Apoftle is a Paftor through ihe whole Chri- ftian world 5 but the Paftor is tyed to a certain Congregation out of which he is not to cxercife Paftorall a£ks.
To this Mafter R. anfwers, " ff^e aUotp of no Pafiors ordained- ** mthout a certain Jlock^
I reply i Quid verba audicfrty cum videamfada ? what they al- low in word is one thing ; if their opinion of neceftity infer what they feem not to allow, is another : their grant hath a xonftraining power to conclude what Mafter Beft alleagech. For if a Paftor may have all his eflcntials without a certain flockjthen he may be a Paftor without it, there being no more required to iheeflencc of his Office. And I ftrange how Mafter ^•rctnenibred not what he wrote two pages before i6y^^tbat ** A. B. /f made indefinitely a Pajlorfor a Church, -
^^ Suffofe a pofkfbould rejeCi a Paffor^ and that ufonjuft grounds^ "(he confcfleth not many lines befort)^^ they cannot mak^ him ^^no Pa^or^yet they cm mak^ him be without a certain floc]^
That which is added doth not loofen the knot, but tycs it fafter 5 for where it's faid, "^^An Apojite w.15 Paftor to all the mrhfy ^^y&t might be exercifePaf^orall a&s of Preaching and Praying towards ^^ tbofefeople^ who would not receive bit Mini fiery.
Reply. The fame may be faid of this Individuum vagum^^ upon the former ground and grant , he may exercife his Paftoral a<^ even to Heathens^who reject him and his preach- ing. ,
That which is laftly anfwered yeelds the caufe wholly, for thcfe are the word?, p. 266, ^^And a Pcfior is CNELT the Pafiar « oftbatflock^over the which the holy Ghojf^by theCburcbes mhori^y^ ■ *« bath fet him a§ their Pa!lor ; but yet fo as when be preacbeth inano- «^ ther Congregationyhe ceafetbnotto be a Paflor^howbeit not the Paftor ^^ofthatflock.
W E A RE T H E N A G R E E D.y and the concluiSon is granted.
If a Paftor 3e [O N E LY] onely the Paftor to thaifloc\^ then is he not a Paftor to any hefide^ then can be do no Paftoraff a^s to them ~: To whom he is not Paftor, to them he can do no Paflorall a£ls ; But in that pla^e and to that people' be is not a Paftor^ therefore to *
Hhh 3 them ^
H
, ■* •f^~~ — -■■■■■ - ^ J II in'iiii'i MiMM mil iiriTTi'l'ii ' ^'iT'-TTfir-rmtirriwn jii i_|
6i Chap. 2 . Afitrvey ofthefumt^e Pan 2^
ihem he can doe Paftorall ads, fi/^od /fcir dtmonUrandum^ I'me^ while he preachcth to another Congregation, k ceaj" €tb not to be a Paftor : it's that, we all ^ay and grant, but yet ht doth not preach as 4 Paftor : He expounds in his own family^ and prayes as a MaHer of bis family^ but not as a Faff or ^ and yet he ceafeth not to be a Paftor whileft he doth that work : He a jucb while he doth it, but dotb it not as fucb.
ICs obvious to each mansapprehenfion ; a thing may have many relations, and may a6k by vertus of one onely ; though 4t have the other, yet nor doth, nor can aft by thofe other in that place.
A Conftable in a Town, a Major in a City, they are Offi- cers while they arc in other places,but can do no afts of their Offices but onely while they are in thtir own places.
Hither belongs that Q.u e s T i a n- which xM a s T e R R, propounds, p.2 d 1 . and M A I N T A I N s.
^^ We hold that a TaUormay officiate as a Pa^or " vpuhoHthk own Congregation.
His Arguments are four which come in order to be fcanned.
I . Argument of hUifer R.
*^ T'bat wbich tbe communion of Sifisr- Cburcbes require to hedone^ ^^ tbat Paftors may lawfully do> But that a Paftor as a Paftor may ojfici-* *' at€ytbis tbe communion of Siner-Cburches require : as in necefla- <^ ry abfence of the Paftor, to keep the flock when gainfayers *^ troubIe,to convince that they may not pervert the flock.
REpLY.The afjumpion is to be dcnied,and is left wholly defti- tuce of proofcfor fupply may be lent in thole propouded cafes of ncceffity, by Cbriftian councsUft and by muruall confociation ofad^ vice^ though there be m txpreffion o( Ecclefiafticall jurifdiction in that behalf : Nor can we be faid to ta1{e communion away from Chiirches,where, God never granted any rigbt of communion.
No man is faid to take the communion of Cities a way, when he denies the Major oi one to cxercilc authority in tbejurifdi" dion or corporation of the other v for that Was to take away their priviledges and proprieties, not communities, as it will appear prefendy from Mafter K, hU own principles.
2.Argtt-
Part 2. . ofChtirchdifcipliae. Chap.2« /j
2. Argnmenc of Matter K.
^^IfMimfiers may labour ts convert unhdeevmg flrangerfy and t9 ^^ adde them to their ftQc\y that they may enlarge Cbrifls Kingdom, *^ then may they exerciJ€ Pajiofaf! ads^over and above, others^ then thofe ^^of their own charge. But the former if true^ ei'gOj the j^ffumftion is *^ c/eer,Pi*6v. 9.5. r Cor. 1 4. 2 40
The Reply is the proof is added where there is no need , that which is feeble and falfe, that is not at all confirmed^nor any attempt made to that purpofc 5 and that is the cenfeguence- of the propofition, which hath not a (hadow of truth in it.
When theApoCcleftaid injerw/^j/ewi, and the Church was perfecutcd and fcatteredjthofe that were (cattered were mOffi^ cers, and jer frer,c' eJy AB:s 8.4.
Apollos a Criftian ]cWyeloquent and mighty in the Scriptures ^coi » futedfublikely the Jewes, A% iS. 28. edified much thofe that be- leeved^ ver. 27. and yet no Officer^
And that it is the duty of all Chrifdans to labour to convert unbeleevingStrangerSyScriptures give in abundant teflimony; and that many have been converted &more comforted by the labours of Chriftians^ experience makes it more then evident.
The 3. Argument labours of the like Difeafe, namely ;
*^ Becaufe divers Congregations are to k^cf vifthle communion in ^^ exhorting, nbukjng, &c»
This I (ay labours of the like diieaft with the former^ fince all thefe may be done where no Fajiorall aft is, or can be done regularly, as oat of Mafter K, his own principles it (hail thus appear.
7'hofe'whom a Fafior cannot judge, over them he can exercije no ?d' (lotaU a^ 5 for that is one fpcciall ^^ of a Paftor.
But Tagans and Infidels a? a^of cannot judge, p. 2 2d. to them notwithiUnding he may preach. Ergo, barely to preach to afeo" fkisiioTafiorallaS*
Again, ^Vsl^ov of one Congregation may preach unto anor iher 5 a Paftor of one Claffis or Province may preach in the aflem- bly of another Claffis, and in another Province 5 yet in none of thefe he can doe any Frfjfor^iiy^^?, as I fhall prove from Mafter il, his grant.
Over wbcm a Paftor hath nofoxO€T,wer fucb be can doe no Paftorali ci^y for that is an aft of princ%>all powes^v
But-
^4 Chap.2, Jfarveyoftbefumme Part. 2.
r
But over thefe a Fajior hath m power 5 fo Mafter Ruterford : • ^^ TP'^e hiild^ that one Congregation bath no fower over another^ nor one . Claffis ovir. another y norme Province ever another,
'thirdly 9 let: this be confidcred, J/ ^/ 0/ ?<?/?<) r^// preaching, . adminiftration of Saccaments, and Church-cenfures, as con- vincingj rebuking, &c. be required by Church communion^ then therebewotffifx which a Congregation hath fro^tff to it felf; and this was not onely to maintain commdnisnibjLt indeed to breed confufionm all the Churches.
Fourthly^ where ^mznhith right to ^dminifker Paftorall a&Sy ,th€re he hath Paftorall power 5 where hehath right of Paftorall powers there he may by right challenge the executim of this Pafto- rall power : therefore the Paflers of fever all Congregations without .the Claffis^may notwithftandingjcrave liberty to frejfe into the Clajfis aflemblcd, to joyn their vote and cenfure, and fentence with the Ciaffis, either to haften or hinder any aft ; which were to wliorry all things on heaps, and difturb the order of all Affemblies.
And hence it was that the ancient Councels and Canons have ever added fo much cauiion to curb and confine the power of BifhopSi that they (hould not ftretch the armes of their au- thority beyond the compaffe of their own Diocefle.
7'hat they made then a Vioc^fanAt was a humane device ; but yet they found it neceffary to fe/?r4z« the extravagancy of fuchj which did it belong to them as Payors indefinitely to ovcrfce aV^ they (hould not onely have wronged them, but the rule^ who fo much enlarged their rule and jurifdiftion.
And that which learned Juniuf fpeaks of the largenefle and lawfulefls of the extent of the Bifhops rule by humane grant, that to goe beyond his bounds is to be Amotj*' gw^oTro?, or mty- ^i:7ijM7n<. I may truly apply to a Presbyter, who is ftakcd down T$ TTc/^J?, to thefiockjover whom he is made overfeer^, to play the Bipof in another mai*s Dioceffe^ or in every man's Viocefe^ is a lajitoo bigfor his foot.
That which is allcaged touching the fartahjng of the Sacra^ ment by fome of one Congregation in another, hath of all the greateft difficulty, becaufe the adminiftration of the Sacrament is a Mini^eriaJlaUy and can be done but by a Pa for or 'teacher 5 and what authority hath he to do itj or they to receive it from him, to whom he is non Paftor / To
Piirt 2. of Church difcipline. Chap. 2. ^y
To which I {hall Kef^y thus ; firftj that ic hath beene a courfe which ever I have qaeftioned 5 and againd it many yecres (ince I have alledgcd many argumentSj and therefore I coiild readily eafe my i^tlic of the Argument, by profelTmg the courfe unwarrantable. Arid that the courfe of the Churches in "E^land in their corrupt way, hath given in fome fuch like intimation 5 forbidding any tu receive at another pl^ce, but onely where they properly have their abode, and conftaiic de- pendance upon theMiniflery of the place. •
But fuppofing it to be lavcfnV^ we will fee how farre the Ob- jeftion will goe, at the leaft how farre ic toucheth the caufe in hand,
Firft then, the(e particulars are plaine and beyond excep- tion :
1. The Minifter hath power 1 3 confecratc the elements in i? if 0Tp;?e pW and charge.
2. In that hefkrecon(ecrates and adminifters^ He doth ROt goe beyond His Paftorall power.
3. Nor can he re;f<7, whom the Jljftmbly lawfully admits* Secondly, therefore now the queftion growes ; JVbat title
^ny of another Congregation have to come t9 the Sacrament^ and by what right the Church can admit them ?
For the clearing of which proceeding, I fhall offer the(e things to confideration^ having an open eare to heare and learnc.
Firil,a perfon hath his firft right to a Sacrament,becaufe he hath an intereft in the covenant of the Gojpell^ of which it is a feale; buf muft come at it in a right order of Chrift, i.e. the party muft be member of a viftble Congregation ; becaufe the feales can there onely be rightly and orderly adminiftred. I fay its fufficient the party be a member of a vifibk Congregation, not thif or that particular.
Secondly, Hence, who ever is thus qualified, m^Ly lawfully be admitted to that ordinance by the Affembly y therefore cannot lawfully be rejected by the Fa^or : quod eratJemon^randum. ,
So thu fuch gin admini fir at iondoth not evidence that theRuIer doth any thing beyond his place,or hath any power out or H i s place or particular charge,or yet that the receiver fhares in any thing more then Hii right.
'c tv. Hi The
ey Chap.2. Afurvey of. thefumme Parr.2.
The fourth and laft Argument of M. Ruterf. ^^'tbat opinion muft be reafonkjfe and without gnund^ the Jpcciall " reafon and ground whereof k falfe : but tbejpcciaS ground and tea" *^ fon of tbk opinion is falfe , therefore,
^^ T'he a^umftion is proved^ becaufe we are (aid to maintaine^ l))at ^^ election and ordination of Pafiors is allone'^ and that Payors have *^ effentiallj their calling from the ekCiion of the peopk*
The Rtfly is. The affumftion and the proofe of it, I never faw it writ, nor ever knew it praftifed by any amongft our felves. The utmoft that ever I knew Was ever acknowledged or avowed^is that of Doftor ^Wf/^namely^that Ordinetion it is aijun^um confummansy the comflsating of the ejfence of a Taffor^, by an efpeciall perfecting, adjunft 'i but enters not into the efentiall con^itntion : but that it and election (hoiild be all one^ I never yet knew it main* taincd.
We fee therefore the poofey that fhould be the maine pillar to beare up the ftreffe of the argument, breakes all in pceccs, and is a meete miftakej To that the force of the aigunacnt melts away like fnow before the Sun.
That which remaines as fart of the poofe of the ajfumptioVy That we fay. Tailors have e^fentially their calling from election^ wee (hall in the following difcourfe make good, Chrift helping.
OUR FIFTH AND LA ST Argument is :
If Ordination gives the ejfenticls ef a Tailor before election^ then /^ T H A T A L o N E ii^e hath Taiiorallpmr : Againft which I' thus reason :
He that hath compleat fower of an Office y and ^ands an Officer without exce^ftion^ he cAnnot juHly be hindered from doing all acts af that Office. For to be an Officer compleat, without an Office ; or being compleat in his Office , yet according to rule, to be hindered from doing any thing belonging to his Office, im- plies a contradiftion : for its all one as to ray,a m*n i&boundi to a rule, and yet by a rule he (houldnotdoe it>
But this, if the condition of a Tailor yordained^ without the ekciiom of thefeoj^le : He may according to rule be juftly hindered froia executing any siSt of a Paftor. Suppose ajl Congregationft fidl J they may juftly deny I^m any leave or liberty to Preach
or
Part 2 . of church difcipUne. Chap. 2 . < <
or adminiftcr, cither fcale or cenfureamongftthcm. And fo
he (hall be an Officer conipleat and without cxcej5tion 5 and yet {hill be juftly and according to rule hindered from doing any aft of his O^ct 5 which is crofle to rcafon, and the rule of an Office. bearing.
By this time we have paffed all the (holes and fands, which croflcd us in our courfej and have fini(hed the Negative part of our Difc^urfe, viz, what it is that doth ^ot give the ejjentials of the call of a Paffor.
We are now come within the fight of the point, if through mercy we (hall be able to weather it fafely^ we fhall fatisfie oarfelves.
For the Affirmative Part, our
Conclufion then is this .*
EleSlion of the People rightly erderedhy the
rnle of Chrijij gi^es the eJfentiaU to an Officery
or lea'ves the imprejpon of a true outxpard call^
andfo an Ofjice-porper upon a PaSior.
Argument i. Its taken from that relation^ which God according to the rule of reafon hath placed betwixt the Faffor and the Peofle, whence the difpute growcs.
One Relate gives being and the ejfentiall conptnting caufes to theotber»
ButTaftorand Peopk:, She f beard and Flock^^ are Relates, Ergo. Mr. K. feemes much to be moved with this reafon, p.262.but gives no proofe at all of what he fayes ; but onely takes that for granted, which is the queftioH in hand, or elfe he knowes will be denied, and that dcfervedly.
For his grounds are thefe :
" ^.lection doth not mak^ a Faflor^ becaufe Ordination doth 5 which "he barely affirmes, and he knowes is conftantly denied, "and hath in our foregoing difpute beene difprovcd. He ^^addts^ Election doth not mak^ a Miniftery but onely afpr9pri4fe ^nimy being firmrly matk to tk Cbunh. Again, A.B.^ indefintte- ^^lyaPanortoaChurcb. Hi 2 Tkefe
^8
Chap*2 . Afurvey of thefumme .Part 2
Thefe are bare affertions, which may be wkh as much right and cafe denied as affirmcdjand have been proved in our fere^ going conclufions to be difagreeing to the truth. Laying afide then all prejudice, let us look over the feverall propoiitions of the Argument, and fee where the doubt can arife.-
The fropfitiou'is fupported by the fundarnentall principles of redorh Co that he nmft rafe out the received rules of Logick^that " muft rejeftit : Kelata [unty quorum urium con^at e mutua cltcrim afcdfiane : and hence all men that will not ftifle and (top the paffage of rationall difcourfe, forthwith infer, that therefore they ^ve firnul naturayzve together in nature one with another : a father^ as a relate or father, is not before bi^fon^ buying before fdling, felling before buing.
JlfumftionS That Paffor and People, Shepherd and F/^c^are relates, no man that liath iipped-on Logick, hath^ a forehead
to giinfay.
The Prcmifes being Co fure and plain, the cor. cJufion muft be cerraifiand undeniable.
And hence alfo it will folloWjthat they Sireft7nulnatu'ajand the one cannot be before the other 5 there cannot be a Pi^ftor be'' ftre there be a Feofky which choofe him- Efifcopalit ordinauo fine thr tuloy e^£quk ridicula (fayes AmeSy med. Th. I. i. €..^9. p. 35.)^^ fiquiimarimfingeretureffe abfqns uxore, hnd indeed it is a ridi- culous thing to conceit the contrary.
And hence again it followes, that Ordinathriy which comes after, is not for the con^ituiion of the Officer, but the afprobatir on of him Co eonftitutedin his Office. ForyRelata are unum mhy. fayes the rule, and compleatly give mutuaii caufeseach to the. other.
Argument 2.
Vs Iaii>full for a Feofle to rejed a Paffor ufonjuftcaufe (if he prove • pertinacioufly fcandalous in his life.or heretical in hisDo- S[vine) and fut him cut of his Office^ ergo, it is in their pwer aU [0 to callhim ouiwardl)'y:and to pt him into his Office,
The conjequmce is plain from the ftaple rule, Ejufdem eft infii' iuerey de^ituere.
The antecedent is as certain by warrant from the Word 5 Be^ fpare ofwolvp^ M^tth.'j.i^: Beware off alfe Prophets ^ Phil. 3^2.
Mafter ^. ai^fwers, p. 265^ . *^ lis trus:,,thiPeofle ha^ve pwer to
Parts. of Church difctf line. Chap.2. «<j
I ■ I " ■ " "■I I ■ II ■ nil i
^ rejealiimjrom being their MWfter or Tailor ^but their fower reach* •^ eth notfo far as to rejed him from being naFaflor.
i?ep/> If. this be true, then a Tpccies may be deftroyedj and the generall nature in it preftrvcd 5 the particular and indi- vidual! nature of T'bomasorjrjhnrmy perilh and bedifToI* ved^andjet that generall nature ofl'homaf or Jehn (hall ftill be fafe and maintained, which is, I confefTe, beyond my undcr- ftanding,
2. Howev^ri this I am fure of, unlcfTe the fancfemcntall mfe of reafon fail, Sublato uno rtlatorum^ toUitur dternw^^nd they are but unum mi 5 and therefore if that relation betwixt them^R^o fall, it fails altogether.
Laftly, this re/edion cuts him of! from being a member in that Congregation where he was, and fo from every vifible Congregation, therefore cuts him offfrom having any vilible Church^ communion with Chrili, as a Politicall head of the vifible Church,therefore from being any minifteriall member^ and fo an Eye, or Hand, or Officer in that Body.
Argument 3,
It is taken from the manner of the communication and convay^ anceoftbispwer^ which we doe conceive doth of neceflicy re- quire, it muft be derived by way ofele&ion.
Here we muft crave leave to prepare for ourdifpute, by feme previous eA:p//r^fzo«, tlf at fo the force of the argument may appeare with fuller evidence ; and h maybe alfo, ths wh^ole caufe and carriage of this part of Difcipline may re* ceive fome difcovery, that will not be altogether unwelcome to the Reader.
Author it ativiCommifp--
Know then we muft,that conveyanceN ??jS^ delegation fro
of power is done two waycs : either byS ^"^^^ 5 or Office-
J power.
. ^ ^Or voluntary fuhjediion.
Authoritative Commiffion is, when a particular perfon, or bo- dy and corporation, delegates fower to another of themfelves ^ndfrem themfelves alone leave an imprejjion of authurity uVon am^ ther : ^ad then its certaine, the perfon or the body muft have the power feated in themfelves ^ becaufe all the eaufes of that power iflue out of themfelves alone, in that there is none
lii 3 otfoer
-0 Chap.2. Afurvejoftbtfimme Parci.
other to joyne with them^ or concarre by any caufall vertue with them to that worke.
Hewce, the lufermr may delegate to the inferior* - Hencey he may give fome part of his power to anothcfj and ^^epe to himfelfe the chiefeft. A« he that is Lord of divers Man- ners and Townes, may give away both Land and Lordibip , over the places and perfons to othcrSj and rcferve fome roy- alty (as they call it) to himfelfe. So a King or State^ oriome iupreame power^in whom fuch authority rs feated,may make under- officers i as Sberifes^ Baylifes^Conliables^&c, Nay ^mzy leave hS power wholly , and give it up and his place alfo unto ano- ther, as in ordinary courfe is ufually feene and obfcrvcd. But to g/T^e his power w/;o//y to another, and Jerto k^ef his place and authority he cannot ; and therefore to make another /l«i- ly equall with him, in the full power he had, and now com- municates, that he cannot do. A Prince may divide his Poflefli- on and rule into two portions, and make others (hare with him therein, and that equally (namely, equall to what now he hath, not what he had*) And hence it comes to paflcjwhen ordination was conceived to be aiitboritntive delegation (1 fpeake onely of a Minifieriall manner of difpenfation) and piit into the hand of the Bifho^ 5 He prefently begins to challenge place of [uferiorit) over thofe to whom he delegates. That the whole .care and cure of the P/ocejfff belongs to him, and he commits feverall fortions to feverall men, 'that they might Jhare in far" tern folicitudinis, when H e had flenitudinem foteftatis^ as they ufe to fpeake.
And therefore hence came that wofull generation o( Curates and Vicars, And that device of ordination fine titnle^ when the Bifbof left/«we impreffion of bis fower (as it were in defofito) un- till there came a &t time to difpenfe lU
Hence came the mangling of Offices into broken parts. There muftbeoneort/m^irzon to make him De^cow, another to make him Friefi : and when all is done, the poore Vevotiatory muft have yet a further Licenfe to Preach, By all which, not onely the Fees of the Court and the Bilhops Officers came to be re- plenidied , (but which is, and was the main) that it might hence affeare^ that the power was feared in him^ and he carves out fuch pecces and portions therof to hie underlings, as fuits bdt with his pleafure.
Some
Part 2. &f Church difciplme. Chap.2. 7 1 ^>
Some of thefe par>gs oiF&fery and Prelacy^ like the motbs of the Myftery of iniquityjhavc eaten into the Freshytery in fome . meafure. fhey have t4kpi fower to tbemfehes to ordame before ek" Ifhn^ and to mak^e indefinite Faftors 5 which argaes they rauft have power feated in themfelves 5 alt tbe caufes of this Office- power arifing from themfelves : tky dip the wings ^nay in truth cut f^the hands of the Congregation in thework^ of ^enfnre : For they have taken this liberty from them. For that Church that may ipeake to the offender, that Church in cafe he heare not, may excommunicate the offender. But they fay^ the Claffis onely can doe that.
From the former ground it affo followes :
1, That he who is of the loweft adminiftration, or whofc Minifteriall power is the loweft in his kinde, be cannot delegate to another : for then, to a lower.
2, That he who is bound to officiate or execute his ownc place in his owne perfon J he cannot delegate it, or any part thereof to another.
3, Where a perfon never had power to rulc^ he cannot there give power to rule.
From which grounds I would reafon :
If a Ferfon^^dfo a Presbytery have Miniflcridl pwer^ and that in the lowefikjnde ofity and are bound to execute tbeir owne places y in rbcir owne ferjons stone 3 - T'ben can they nat delegate tbeir fower or any fart thereof to another.
- Buttbefirfiistrue', therefore^
I would here demand, what that fower /r,which is conceived they doe delegate from themfelves alone } I fay [^alone'] {utfupra^ becaufe all the caufes of the power iffue out of themielves - alone.
It cannot be Bi fupernaturall favir^ quality y bccaule it is given • to fuch who have no faving grace.
It cannot be 3l common grace, because then there would cer- tainly be found £bmc reall change, by the conveyance of iuch hahitSy and that uponiuch a fiidden,as the laying on of hands^ . which we £ce there is none ; and then the Jofia or defacing cf fijclv common qualities would take away the ejjentials of the call, and nullifie the effence of an Officer ; which we fee it nor doth, nor can^ as k appears in the PbarifeeSo
IFbat then is commmifated ? Qwe here (ee what ufc we have of
the '
7^ Chap. a. Afurveyofthefumm Part. 2<
the confidcration of Charaftcr indelibilis before $) cofpeak home at a pulh, if my he communicated^ it mufi he a relatien ; Co Durand confcffech, fpeaking of the cbarafter, which is lefc (as Semm.^o.qa they dream) by the Sacrament of Order^ when he could finde no footftep of any reality, where tofetir, and^l?^rtomake of it, be ingenioujly profeffetb it is a Relationyh^ciufc that anfwers all the ends of this intention. And herein he fayts true, but withall overthrowcs what they intend by what he fayes ; for // it be a relation ; x&bere are the termini or foundation betv;ixt wlwn this relation flands ? here we are utterly at a lofle, and that the reft of the Popilh crew eafily perceived, and therefore would not give way to this, bccaufe they cleerly perceived, that the Tajior was in relation to bis peofle \ and then the ejfence of this indelibilis charader, and fo this power alfo muft arifefrom his feofle^ which would quite fpoil the faihion of the Sacra* ment, and the foveraignty of the Bijhofs ordination.
SccondIy,fkre is a communicating offoxver ^^ Voluntary Subjection when, though there be no Office- fowety format liter in the people, yet they willingly yeelding themfelves to be ruled by another^ deliring and calling of him to take that rule; he accepting of what they yceld, pofTtfliBg that right which they put upon him by free consent , hence arifetb this Helation and aulbo rity of Office- rule.
The reaibn ;
TlJofe in whofe choice it is whether anyfhall rule over them or no*:, from their voluntary fubjed ion it is^ that the farty cbofen batb rigbt^and fidnds foffejjedof ride and authority over them.
Hence many things, ' Firft, there is an a& ofpwer fut forth in ele^i^n.
That which caufally gives edence and Office-power, that puts forth an aft of power. Ergo. And therefore the fimili- tudes (which would darken the declaration of this truth u{ed by Mafter 21. p. 265.) do not hold. ^^Now Ordination (fsiyes " he) is an a^ of jurildidion^ fuch as to fend an Embaffadour: but that ^^ an Embaffadour confent to goe (fuch as is election) is no ad of jurif-* ^' didion* For a Father to give bis Daughter im marriage to one^ rs an ^^authoritative ad of a Father 5 Ht foxibeVangbter to confent to the ^^ choice is no ad ef authority,
the
Pare 2 . of^miTch difcipUne. Chap. 2 . 73
"the Refly is eajie»
C I. The choke on the - Ele&ion in the concrete ( as we call J peoples pare : it) implyes two things ; j 2. The acceptation of
C the call on his part. True, consenting argues no power 5 but their giving of him aw thority over them, their calling and by willing fubje^ion^ deli- -vering up themfclves to be ruled by him in Chrift, is an ad of Tower*
Vocationif ejfenti^ eft in ele&ione eccleft£^ & acceptations eletli^ Ames medul.lib.ix.39.re6^.32.
2. Hence theppfe'fr that the ?a^or hath^extORds no larger nor further then hii own people ; he hath no more then what they give, no mpi'e but this : for their fubjedion is onely from themfelyes.
^^ Hence fuch may, by a vertuall power^bdng in the imprefli- on of a ruling power^ who neither have the power formally nor can exercife the aft of that power and place hwfully.
The Church or people can mak^ a Faftor (as we fay) by ele- ftion, who cannot do a PaftoraU affy as adminifter a Sacrament, &c. which is in this place efpecially to be obferved, becaufe the coHeftioH is full and fair from the conclufion proved, and the weaknefle, fecblenefTe and falfnefle of the contrary colJe- ftion, which Matter Bally and Matter K. in (everall places take up,i8 here evidently difcovered and anfwercd, when they thus colleft, *^ // the people could vertually give being to Paftor and T'each' *^fr, fhen they might execute the Office of Paftors andT^eccher^ : the contrary whereunto hath been evifted by the former Argu- ment, and daily and ordinary experience yeelds the like*
The Aldermen choofe the Major, Souldiers choofe t\itir^vhitA\eyc»n^] General!, and none of thefe have the rule of fuch Officers in trov.4.c.i ^. them,, nor can execute their places lawfully. ^•**
4. Hence perfons may vertually communicate power to ano* ther, who are inferionr tOy and ought to be ruled by ttiat power fo communicated, becaufe they gave both place and power to the Officers by voluntary fubjedionyinytMng them with rule and right to govern, and promifed reverence, fubmiffion and obe- dience to the rule and authority in their hands : fo that when they walk according to the lawes of that place and authority they have, they arc to fubmifi to them in the Lord : but wheij
Kkk they
75 Chap,2. A furvey of the fumme Parc.2.
they go beyond their place and power^ they may by the rules of the Gofpel reform therp.
5 . Hmts Uftlyj we fee the feeblenelfe of that conceit, which is moldy with the tang of the myftery of iniquity, by which it was conceived firft, and hath been maintained , to -wit^ that epifcofm general fatres^ and this made a piece of the royalty and peculiar priviledge belonging to his place.
We fball adde a fourth Argument.
If the ejfi.ntials of a Paftor be communicated from the Elderjhif or B/* jhof mcerly > then there will be Pajior ofFafiors^ ani that in propriety ef fieechi
For the Paftor that is made by them hath reference to them, and dependanee upon them as Paftors properly •, for iris that which is contended for here in the qucftion in hand, that ic ftiould be appropriated to their pkces onely to make Officers.
But this Mafter R. condemnes^and reafon gainfayes^ : for it woijld breed and bring a confufion amongft all Offices and Officers, and it is charged upon us and our caiiie, as an abfurdity, of- ten by Mafter R. we deiire they would take the charge hoi^i^ to themfelves, to whom it juftly belongs, as being firftly guilty of it : and lo at length we have done with the f€-» cond thing.
We are now csme to the third thin^ to be conftdered,
3 . Whaf Ordination is.
The prcmifes formerly confidercd and drunke in, we ftiall
onely nakedly propound the detcription, not trouble the
Reader with any tedious difpute about it ; becaufe the moft
' and chiefe of the difficulties, which concerne the nature of ir,
have been difculTed fully before.
Ordination is an approbation of the Officer ^_ andfofentn felling and confirmation ef him in bis Office^ by Frayer and laying on of bands.
The fever als of the defcription liz,yc been cleared^ in the fore-^ going conclufions 5 onely that which is added, touching the ceremony of laying on of bands : though there be no convifting Arguments in the Scripture^whick will iofalUbly co;^4li4de it ^
. :\ li. ■ .'yet
Part 2. af Church difcipline. Chap-l. 74
yet, becaufe it is moft commonly received, andfeemes moft probable out of that charge to Timothy 5 Lay on hands rejhly on m man. mither cotnmmkate with other mens fins. I am willing to follow the rode, when I have no conftraining reafon to goe 4iiide.
Onely I fliall adde in this place. That from the defcription now propounded, the explication and confirmation which hath been given bcfore^it feemes to henfaire inference ^thzt Or- dinal ion if not an aCl of [upecme Jurisdiction^ hut of order rather* It givvsKBt being or conflitutionto anOfficer^ but is rather the admiffion and confirmation of him in his Office. '
And though €ach ordinance of God hath his weight and worth j yet we (hould not lay greater ftreffe, or fut merene- cffjtie upon it, then the Lord himfclfe doth : when we fee, h hath appeared by former difpute, that election hath a greater hand in giving ^eiVz^r and e^entials of Office-power to any, then this: let it have his place. But to put fo tranfccndent greatnefle upon it, will not pafTe currant, when it comes to the fcanning;
And therefore Ger/ow 5«cera!r, a man compleatly furniflied ,.^
With all manner of learning and language, makes a proftlTed dcgXm? difpute againft the comparative excellency of it ; Manus im- eccl.337* j fofiiio^quid eji almd^ ]uxta Canonem^ifi oralis [ufer honiinem ?
Juguftine his dtttrmmaiion^ Uhdinare^guid eft aliudnifi orare .>
Cbryfojlomei ( i tim. 3 . ) cal$ it ferme nihil.
The ifllie is. The main^^eight of the worke lyes in the/u- lemnity @f Prayer ; which argues no act of jurildiction at all* Thus much then may fuffice for the third thing propounded.
The fourth and laft, which offers it felf to our inauiry,with which we will end this dKpwtc, is :
. £^. To n^hem the right of diifenfing this Ordi- nance doth apyertaine.
Here we will firft fiate the Qtteflion aright,that ouf opinioa may not be mittaken, and fo mi(^ judged by prejudice. Se- condly, we will adde an argument or two to fettle the conclufion^ which we (hall owne, and fo leave this head of Difcipline to obe Reader* judgement. The phine flate of the Q^tpon mrf be prelented ia theft particulars very fliortly.
Kfek 2 I. When
— r^ Chap- 2. Afurvey of thefunme Part 2*;
~' I , JVbm the Churches Are rightly conftituteily and compleated with
*Reaaer>hc- all the Orders and Officers ofChriftythe '^^ R i g H t 0/ Ordination he^ xhtii^^tKight longs to the 7'eaching 'Elder s '^ the A& afpertaines to the Fresby oiRite.ot right ^^^^ confiituted of Ruling and teachings when an Officer is inveft- noCmt^vXy ed in his place : for of chcfe it is exprefly fpoken, even in th« the copy, it letter of the Text, i T'fW.4.14.
being not fair- So that to appropriate this to a Bi[hop of pecrelefle pow- ly written in ^j,^ ^j^q Js 3 nieerc humain creature, invented raeerly to lift that word. ^^^^ ^^^ of iinne into his chaire, where there is not a (ylia* ble in the Text that founds that way, as he (hall goe againft the Text that (hall indeavour it s fo it will be a courfe voyd of reafon to trouble the Reader to confute it, which hath been done to our hands, by many judicious Pennes of Baynes^ Bu^ cer,e^c. whofe arguments never yet had, nor will have anfwer; when its more then evident to him, that will not (hut his eyes, or harh not blinded his eyes with the lufter and pomp of a worldly Prelacy, thatP<««/j Ef i/cop«^ and Presbyter arc
all one^
2. Though the act of Ordination belong to the Treshyterf^ yet the jus & poteflas ordinandiy is conferi:ed firftly upon the Church by Chri(\,and refides in her. Ic« in them Iniirumentali^ ter, in her Orgin liter.
They difpenle it immediately, flic by them mediately . So BuierlnU^i. Junius controv.'^.l.t* c.j.not.g.^'i. Zanchy Bmeruf^ H£C potefias 16. (loquiterde foteftate coiiflituendi publico s Eccle ft £ Miniffros) penes
omnem eccefiam efi^ authoritas Minifterji pen:s Fresbyteros &Epifco' fos : ita ut Rom£ olim potefi^ Popili fuit^ author it as Senatus, But moft pregnant, and indeed impregnable is the te(iimony of MelanchtoH j Qj^nm Epifcopi ('mquit') ordinarii fiunt, hoftes Ecclefi^^ aut nolunt impertire Ordinauonem^ Ecclefi^ retinent jus fuum. Nam uhicunque eft Eccleftay ihi eft jus adminiftrandi Evangeiii, Quare we- ceffe eft Ecclefiamretinere jttsvocandi^ eligendi, & ordinandi Mini' .ftros : & hoc jus eft donum datum Ecclefia^ quod nulla humana auths' ritas Ecckfi^ eripere poteft^ficut Faulus teffatur ad Ephef: cum aity Afcendit:, dedit dona hominibus, & enumerat inter dona fropria^ Ec- clefia Faftores & VoctoreSy & addit^ dari tales ad minifterium^ ad adifcationem corporis Chrifti 5 ubi igitnr eft vera Ecclefta^ khi ejfe »e- cejfe eft jus e/igendi^ & ordinandi Miniftros. Ik poteftate Epifcoporum argumento fecundo. What can be more plain, unlefle it was writ with the beam of the Sun t and as his judgement is full and deer, fo his Argument is ftrong. All
Part 2. of Church difcipline. Chap.2. 77
All thefc Ojfi'iers are corenation- mercies given to the Church •'^' * the extraordinary are given immediately ; the ordinary ^^ mediately I namely, that ihe fhould have power not only to preferve them when (he hath them, but to provide them when fhe wants them : and unleffe (he could do the one,{he fliould never do the other,' For were it fo5that ordinary Paftors (hould be made, and then given to her, how were they not as immediate as the other > Moft expreffe to the fame purpofe is Whitah^r^ contr. 4. q. 2. c* 1 5 . p.i.Ecclefi^foteflaf data eft fuos epifcofos & paftores nominan- di & curandi : & quanquam totanon potejl fungi hoc munereyp&teft t(^ meneligere& ordinareyquieafungantur*'
Thirdly, incafc then that the face and form of all tFw Churches arc generally corrupted,br elfe the condition of the Church is fuch, that (he is wboUy deftitute ofPrejhyteUy (he may then out of her own power, given her by Chrift, provide for her own comfort, by ordaining ber own Minifters 5 and this according to the regular appointment of our Saviour^ and the order of theGofpel.
Chrift hath firftly the whole power of Ordination in him- fclfy the Church as his Spoufe hath it communicated to her 5 and this power jhe exercifeth after a double manner 5 either fhe pro- ifidesyekds and ordains a Presbyteryy by which (he may ordarn in future times 5 or having conftituted and ordained fuch, (he freferves and maintains tbem^ that (he may uft them as inftruments to ordain : the firft of thefe ways (he ufeth in raiftng and renew ing Churches after great apoflacies and univerfall departures from the iincerity of the truth : The (econd, in time of peace when all the Ordinances of Cbri[t are injkeir pure and confiant ufe^ and OiEcers continued by an un-interrupCed fuccedibn, in the profeilion and maintainance of the qputh.
And touching this third all the difficulty lyes and the difle- rence is betwixt us 5 we (hall (liortly therefore (ettle this con- clufion by fome few arguments v;hich follow from the former ^ difpute, and confirm this with nndeniable evidence;
Fit% If the power ef ordaining refifirjily in the Churci)^ then fhe may 9 and in this cafe having moft needy fbould provide for her ownfi^p^ ply : but the power of Ordination is given firft unto the Churcbyzs hath been forced by Melancbton from ungainfayable grounds, ergo^
S^condlyy If'tbe Church can do the greater,thenflx may do the kd^^y •■ the a&8,appertaining to the fame thing^and being of the fame kind. 'But
j% Cfaap.3. Afiirv^ofthtfumme Pair2;
"""^ ' But the Church cm doe xbe gr^ter^ namely^ give the iffsntids to the Paitor, utJufTH^ ergo.
Tliirdly, fbai tphichis not au^M cfFmerht Orderytht Cbiird) inay do in an orderly way.
For the reaion why it'^ conGeivedand condoded, diatit*s beyond the power of the pcople^k is becaufe it is an zdL of fu- pream jurifdidion, . But thk itanaUof Ordctmd noufFmer* Laftly, Moft certain it is, that this cannot belong prlmtri'- lytoaCiaffis.
If a Claffjs mufi be ecclefiaortaj and made of the Mtnifias (mt fiom divers Con^egatimis^ then did Cmgrtgamni fnvide MinOfers firfily 5 for a ClalSs did not receive them from a GJaflis.
But the firft is truej even fromi he conftitution of a Clailis, Erg©. And it is as certain, that it canmifirftly bdong io & Eijbof^ ■which by ham ane invention and conient is preferred before a Presbyter in dignity onelyjif they will hold ihejnfelves either to the precedent or patent, whence they raife their pedegree : And it is from that oiHkwn ad evagritm^ mumm fe ekdum in ^dtiorigraducoUocarunt,
If Frej by ters ele&cd and gave fiif being to a Bifhofy then were they heforebimy andcMnot receive Or dim^t ion from bim. Atpimumtac concejfis^ ergo.
Chap. III. Of an Independent Church.
wherein the (fate of the ^uejlionis openesl^ the dijtaflefua terme of Independency cleered^ and the right
^ meaning put uf on it '^ Ma^er^.his Arguments in the thirttenth chapter delated.
I
T is the/w^ri/i^o/^^iUKjwhcn he cannot wholly deftroy the ^truth, which he cfpcciallydeiire^, he labours to deface Jt what he may, and to prefcnt it in fuch unfeemly appearances ut<o rfien.that either they rqi^a H wholly 5 or if not that, yen
^ -\ they
Part 2. ofCkwf^dtfctphm. Chap.3. 7^
■^— — ^— ~— ^— — "— — ^■*— — ~^— — ■— ~^~ii— ^Trrr-^-i t-wwin»ii ^^^n
thty are long before th^y receive it } or if they do, it being undfer )«alouiifis and fuifptdons^ they receive it biit in part, ^nd not with that full approhatioQ as they might, and it de- ferve«.
And hence through the eMi/j* and (fz:^4f?e of foaje, th^headi* mffe^ndrafkn^feof otheta, menpiitfuchunfuitableexpreiTi- on« upon it, like an ill-fhaped garmcntupon a wel-compofed feody^ that it ftiewes fomewhat deformed at the firft fight.
This hath befaln the caufe now in hand, by the term ofl^^ dtfendency put upon it 5 which becaufe in comaion ufe it car- ries a rankncfle of Supremacy, which eafily difreJi/heth with the fpirics of men, being uied here fomewhat ipiproper- ly, at the firft app«arance it eSly provokes a nauftous diftaftie in the fpirit of the hearer, that is not acquainted fo fuJly with the compaife of the caufe now under hand.
We (hall take leave therefore to lay open the ft ate of the que* fllen nakedly a&^it is, and narrow the expreflions a little,where becaufe of their unfitpeffe and widenefTe, the y leave a kind of ill favoured appearance upon the truth.
l^beftate of the Qucftion then may thus be conceived :
Wh'en we fpeak of the Churchy as in this place, we look at it not as totum effentiale onely, as they ufe to fpeak, as it is mad^ up and conftituted oiviftbk Chrifliansy gathered in the fellowfhip of the faith ; but as totum Integraky or Ofji^anicum (as Ames ex- preffeth it, lib. i. tneduL cap. 33. part 1 8.) as it isfurnijhed and com f tented with allfnch Officers^ which Chrift hath given to his Church for the perfei^ing thereof : for then and not before^ the Church is faid to hi able in a right order to a<^ and exercife all the ordinances qf God.
2. When this Church is faid to he Independent^ we muft know ^^i^^ither sLu abfolute Sufremacj^9.nd then That I N D E P E N Ntt is oppofed to [ubordinat ion,
D E N c Y implies< 2, Or elfe a/it/^cewfy in its kind,for the
two things j •attainment of its cnd>ai^dfo its oppofed to imperfe&iono ' r
Take that word in the firft fence ^ fo a farticuUr Church or Con- gregation is not abfolutely fufreame : For its fubje£i: unto, and under the fupreme power politicke in the place where it is 5 fo thiit th&Magiftr4tebatba coaciivs fewer to compel theChurch ^ to -
8o Chap.3. jifurveyefthefumme Part. 2.
to execute the ordinances of Chrift^ according to the order and rules of Chriftj given ca her in that behalfe in his holy Word; and in cafe (he fwervesfrom herrule^^ byaftrong hand to conftraine her to kecpe it. Hee is a nurfing Father thu s to the Ghurch J to make her attend that wholcfome dyct which is provided and fet out, as he'r (hare and portion in the Scripture. Nay, ftiouldthe fupream Magiftrate unjuftly op- preile or perftcute, (he muft be fabjcft, and meekly according to juflice, beare that which is unjuftly inflifted.
Againcjftie is (b (arrc fuhject to the con[$ciation of Churches ^thit fhe is bound, in cafe of doubt and difBculty, to prave their counfell, and if it be according to God, to follow it : and if (he (hall erre from the rule, and continue obftinate there- in, they have authority to renounce the right hand of fellowpip with her.
In the fecond fence^ the Church may be faid to be Indepen^ denty na,mdy y fufficient to attaine her enc/ ; and therefore hatfi compleat fower^ being rightly conftituted, to exerci(e all the or- dinances of Ged.
As all Arts are thus comfleat in their kjndey and have a com- pleat fufficiency in themfelves to attaine their owne end ; and yet are truely faid to be Subordinate each to the other in their workef.
"the Word, then, in its faire and inofFenfive fence, imports thHi much , Every f articular Congregation^ rightly confiituted and cotfipleatedy hath fufficiency in it felfe^ to exenife all. the ordinances cfChrift.
And thus there is no harfhnefle in the Word that offends the Hearer 5 nor is the feafe hard or difficult, which may load the caufe with any loathfomediftafte at all, wastheminde not prcpofiTeft with prejudice.
For its granted of all, that it hath this iufficiency in the exer- clfe of fome ordinances ; as to Preach, difpenfe Sacraments, without either craving or needing the consent of the Clalfis 5 nor was (he to yceldtothe judgement of the Claifis, if they fhould forbid her to execute her worke.
And if (he have a compleatnefTe of power in the higheft Ordinances, why (he (hould be denied the like in thofe that are of hffc excellency, I know not : or why the one (hould be conceived fo ftrange,and the other fo ordinary and cquall.
P art 2 . of church difcipline. Chap.3 • 8 1
I fee not ; the Apoftlc knew no difpenfation of fo choice an '^^^ excellency as Freaching^ which he prefers before any other ; / woffent to f reach the Goj^eli not to bapize : q.d. that was the chiefeft part of his errand. U Ordination or Excommunication had been of fo great eminency above all othcr^certainly he would have mentioned fome of them.
It was the old kind of reafoning^which went currsnt^with- out any gainfaying :pr£Jicare foteji^corfuf Domini conficcrs potcfiy ergOj fot:^ft etiam confecrare : Pklfrus apud Gcrf. Bucer, differt. de gubern. ecclef.
Il's granted alfo by Mailer E.thn in lilands which arefepa- rated from the main Jand^and therfore cannot enjoy the foci- cties of neighbouring Churches, with that comfort and con- veniency^as their occafions may require, that among them or- H^ination^^nd fo excommunication may be performed by the Con- gregation.
This being an ordinary and common cafe, which fals out in the uluall and conftant courfe of providence, and many fuch, which carry a proportion hereunto ; I fay, hence it ap- pearsjthat the power natively and naturally lyes in the Con- gregation, '
For to think that thefe eccaftons ftiould put G^:A to fuch ca?- traordinary dijpenfations^ as to crojfe Jw ordinary rule 5 or that the exercife of the aft of Ordination 'hould again return into his own hand, to be immediately difpenfed by himfelf, is too weak.^As the Jefuits in the like manner are put to theirfhifts when they cannot tell what is become of ths power fupream that was in the Pc^e^ when he dyes ; bccaufe there muft not be two Popes on earth 5 they are therefore forced to Gy^ that ic i$re-a^umedintd the hands of Chrifl -^ the feebJeneffe of which conceit is confuted and condemned by all our W dtcrs, TFbi- tah^, Junius., Ames. The like may be here raid : and to put the Lord Chrift to immediate and extraordinary tvayes, wh^n according to the courfe of ordinary traffiquc and com- merce, as the States civill, in fuch places have iiuercourfe with other States, fo might the Churches have wiih other Churches : It hath no (hew of Scripture or reafon § efpecially if we adde,That the firlISynod,which is made a paitecn to all the reft, was a concurrence of fuch Churches, which were two fiandred miles off one from another.
Lll . Laftly,
Si Chap-g. Afurveyoftbefumme Part r,
I, ( 11 * * ■■ II II *i >-^-« -
Laftly, it fhall anoa appear, that he maintains fuch a Suffi- ciency of aftlng all Gods Ordinances amongft thofe, who arc yet not indefendtmt in this opinion, and therefore the on* may (land with the other.
Come we now to the conflderation of fuch Afgumentt which Mafter R, alledgeth againft this IndejtndmQ now pro* pounded.
Argument I.
^^ If there he not a fattern of fuch an Indipndent Congregation hy pe* ^^ ceft or paWtcCyWhen one fartkuUr Congregation with one faUo^r *^ and their Eiderfhij' did or mny exercife aM the fower of the keyes ^^ in allfoints i then [uch an Iidefendent Congregation may not be^ ^^holden.
^^But the former if true , Tlere ii no freceft ar froBice of any [nd) - ^^ Churchy ergo. He inffar.ceth in Ordinal io'i^ and defires cither precept oFv*
praftice to be given of that.
Anfwer.
Let it here hz remembred, firft, that the difference betwixt Mafter il. and us, is not in wfex, cither offefaration of Churches one from another 5 or j^sciall refiitHtion after great defedions i and apoftacies.
Secondly, But the difaence betwixt him and us it here 5 When the Ghurche? arc compleatedwith all their Orders and Offi- cers, then it is not in the power of a particular Church to dif- pcnfc Ordination : but Ordination is to be afted by a ClaflisjOr Colledge of Paftors, and that before Eledion*
Taking this confideration along with us, as the conclufion to- be proved, to wit^ " Ordination mufibe di^m[ed by a. Claffis of Fa' • ^^fiors^ and that before eledion.
I (hall readily reply many things 5 and the rather, becaufe this di{h hath been fo often fct before us, and is brought in a« ; one,in all fervices almoft unto nau^oufncflc : referring thcre- foie to th at, which we have formerly wri t, wc addir hcre^
Firft, there is not the leaft (hew,in alltheScripturcSjof^f-^ dinatien before Eledionj fo diCpenfedjall the plices Pledged haw not the Icaft appearance of proof of this concluiioiu Secondly, when Churches were complcatcd with all thek
Officer*,
Part 2. c( Church difcipUne^ Chap. 3. 83
Officers.that then Ordination was aftcd by a Colkdge of Pdfforsy there is not a filable in the text that faith any fuch thing.
Examine we particulars by a fijddcn (iirvcyj and both thefi will be evident at the firft fight.
In the firft of the jl&Sy there is but one Church, and no (?r- dination at all, ^^For that is an a^ of [npream jurifdidllen^zs Matter K.But that the Apoftles had fupream power to call an Apo- ille, whoCc calling was immediate, implies a contradi6^ion.
In J^s 6» the Church there was not compleat with Officers, and the AfoHles as extraordinary ferfons dida& tbere^ as they mighc in all other Churches that fhould be erected -y therefore this reacheth not our conclufion.
In A6fs 13. i> 2, 3. There is no Ordination to Office at all, for the Apoftles had their Office before : ftcondly , the Offi- cers of one Church (for fo the words goe in the Church of Ant i" oc^ J did what was done in an ordinary way; therefore no precedent for the Paftors of many Churche^jwhat they either may, or (hould do*
But that out of AUs 1 4. 23. how it can be haled in to the pDPpofe in hand, it is beyond my apprehenfion.
Firft, for there is no mention made of the laying on ofbandsy but lifting up the h ands.
Secondly, here are not Officers of many Congregations complcated, but Officers to be made in each particular Con- gregation.
Thirdly, here is no aft of Ordination mentioned but of Elc iiion.
Fourthly, and therefore that which is here a Hedged, was the proper and feculiar aft of the feofk^ as all our Divines evince againft Papifts and Formalifts; and the native fignificatron of the word doth evidence, which muft needs be here attended.
All which confidered, thus to reafbn ; If the people of one Congregation^ Taul and Btrnahas ordering the aftion, did choofc their Elders ; then ordination of Elders before eleftion muft be the aft of the Faftors of many Congregation? : this T fay is wide the mark.
That of -^dfx 20.17,2s. is^as far wide, if net farther : for,
Firft, it cannot be proved that there were the Elder* of ma- ny, but oUne Ckurch,a8 all thecafting citcumftances^cariy it.
LIl 2 Second-'
84 Chap.g. Afurvey of thefumme Parr. 2k
Secondly^ but certain it is, here is no aft of Ordinatioq performed or intended, and therefore nothing concerning that can be concluded.
The fame is true of ?/;//. 1. 1 Y/;e/. If there beany pro-
bability of difpute, it rnuft be taken from that i tim, 4, 1 ^ But it hath been proved before, that here was not an Ordina- tion of an Officer, becaufe it is beyond the power of ordinary Officers to give being to extraordinary Officers, fuch as 7i'w{^ thy'y and therefore bis laying on of toflV was like that ^;fj?i 13^, 2,3.
.2. ^' Matter Kwferforc/addes, 7/ ordination of Paffors in the ^^ JFordbe never given to Peofh or bdcevers^ or to Kuling Elders^ km ^^fttlltoPanors^oiifcleeiey il^im'^.22.7'it.i*'y. Ads 6.6. Acts * ^ 1 3 . 3 . 2 T/w. 1.6. 1 ,7* im, 4.14. And if Ordination be never in ^' tbepiver ofenefingle Pafior (^exccft we bring in a Prelate into the *^ Churchy) 'then one PaUor with one /ingle Congregation cannot ex' ^^ ercife this pint ofdijcipline^ andfo not allfointsofdifctpline.
Ke^ly*. This argument is the fame with the forniei*,as touch- ing the fubltance, onely fome few places, (which mi^ht have been annexed to thofe that were mentioned before J are here added, which we may con fid jr in the order as they are pro- pounded.
To that I T/'m.5.22. where P^«/ chargeth his Schollar, Tib lay on hands rajbly on no man : To that alfo 7/M .5 , which car- ries the faine fence with it j and therfore they both receive the fame Anfwzr : we fay,
Firft, here isnothing in the T'ext^ that gives the lead intima- tion ofaClaffis 5 and therefore the authority thereof can by no inference from hence,either be concludtd,or confirmed,which is the thing to be^ proved : but the charge is dircfted exprdly to limothy and 'titus in particular.
Secondly, the manner how Ordination is to be afted by the
one, or Elders to be conftituted by the other (for the word is
larger in TV/. I. 5.x:tT:t$-Mr9;) it is not exprejly difcovered^ but
we are called by the words to look elfewhere^ for the patterne,
by which this praftice & proceeding muft be ordered in both
«Vfc>6)Vo/cO«- cafes. Af I have appointed thee: what this apfaintment of the
Ta^AiA.T**» Apoftle wa8,this Text doth not difcover j and therfore of this
. no man can determine it.
... Thirdly, all the circumftanc^s give in evidence;^ that.tte
Cburcbh
Parr 2. of Church difciplme. Chap. 3. 85
Churches^ touching whofe ordering the Apoftle here (peakeSj were not yet compkated in their Ojficers^bvit being newly fonnded and planted, were to be furniftied and perfefted with Rulers, by the helpe and direftion of 'Timothy in fhe one, and Titm in tha other place 5 and therefore in none of thefe thequeftion is touchedjaccording to the true nature thereof^as ftated beforej which is ofChurd)es furnijhed with Officers*
Foiirthlyj it cannot be thought in rcafon, the Apoftle would approve, much lefle appoint another way of ordaining Elders, then he himjelfe praftifed. (I fpeake to that oftitw,)
But he ordained Elders by the [ft f rages of the people^ and efta' ^///??j?d them by the helpe of their faffing and frayer^ Ads 14.23. That is all which is left there upon record 5 therefore this ap- pointment Titm and Timothy muft follow.
Fifthly, in all thofe charges, which are direfted to Timothy and Titm in thefe Epiftles, it ntver was intended, they (hould <;<3 them alone^ but ever fuppofed, they fliould attend the order of Chrift in his Churches, and have the concurrence of Officers, and members, in thtir r^^ij^f and p/4cei, as the qudity and na-^ ture of the anions did require.
When its injoyned Timothy^ That they whofmne^ hejl)ould re^ huk^ ofenlyyi Tim,^y2o.tt, do nothing fartia^Jy: Teach he muft things zp^crt2Linlhg to wholejomedoCiri;ieyTit>2.&c* Will any man fay, that thefe duties muft not be attended by all the El- ders of thofe Churches 5 and that they (hould fee and provide they might be attended, and ft ood charged fo to doe, as well as Timothy and Titm.
Nay, let us goe no further then the place, Tit. 1.5. rc&ific the things th-at are wanting. Imagine there had been Deacons want* ing^ muft Titm onely attend that, and none elfe ? and he dee it alone without all other > Or, that he (hould, <^ a Guide^ goe before^ and fee that others aded according to th:irflacesl the peo- ple were to finde out fuch as were fit to choofe, and preftnt them, and had there been Elders in the Church that they ftiould lay on tlieir hands, for the fetling and^ invefting of them in their places. .
Laftly, Timothy and Titm are confidered here, ' either as they heEvangeliffSy and fo extraordinary perfons ; and then their anions are not to be made ordinary precedents ; or elie they ar£ to be confidered as exprclfing common actions of goveriy.
L 11 3 mentj
8 6 Cbap.3 . -rf fi^^y ^fthe fumme Part. n.
ment^^hlch are to continue in theCKur ches^wirib ti^f$ who fuc" cesd thtm injuch fower : and then it will follow, if we force thif example, thatj
jis Timothy and Titu$ being f articular perfens^ did put forth fuchnds ofgovsrnmsnt : tbetii^ (^ paniculAr Officers may ex pre ff in their particular Congregations m And hence the inference will be faire againft Ni^^ecRnterf or d his affertion.
As touching that paffage concerning Ruling EldsrSf that the ordinati jn of thePaftor is denied unto him, as having no right or power therein ; the falienefTe thereof hath bflene e< vinced fufficiently elfew here, whether I refer the Reader,
And from hence alfo the third allegation receives a fatil^ faftory Reply j bccaufcindced^that, which is thereinxontained doth in no wife conclude the thing to he proved.
** If Preaching^lders bexbarged tQ watch againft grievous Wolves^ ^^ Acts 20.2$>* be rebuked:, becaufe they fufa them la teacbfalfe do* "drine^ReveL2,i^* andcommcjided becanfe they try fal/e T'&achers,
and caji them out^ ver.2. If commanded to ordaine faithful! men^and
taught whom theyfhoidd 9rdaine: Ihen one^aHor anifiitgle Congre-* *^ gation have not the power of this Vilcifline*
To which for ilep/> : Imuft needs profefTe, lean fee no ground of rcafon in the Inference : For, firft, thofe in JQs 2p, were Elders of one Congregation, as the circitmftances of the Text evidence : fecendly^ or fuppofe they were not ; Doch F<w/ injoyne them, that when they are affcmbled in the Glaf'^ fis, they ftiould watch againft ravening Wolves > or. that it doth properly appertaine to them in their fpeciall charges, wherein they are fet as iTnjJcoTni and Watchmen inane(pe- ciall and particular manner. And thirdly ^doih not thi4 wrnck in its due proportion, concernc the Ruling Elder^ as well as the teaching, if it be not more efpecially appertaining to his place, to be as eyes in the wings,te pafle up and down in the Aficmbly, and make inquiry after the firft and leaft ftirring of any falfe opinion, when it is in the very hatching and brood-* ingfccfetly, before it dare fhe wit feJfe, and to give timely intimation to the Teaching Elders to fortifie againiV the ap- proach of fuch evils ?
And is it not more then plaine^that the I'eathing and Ruling Elders of any particular Cot^egadon^««(b ^rebound to watch over the fiock|thac theydi^ld by^ private rebukes ftay St
ftop
Part 2. _ ofrhurSJiftiplim. Chap.j. 87
ftop the venting of erronious conceits 5 and if that will not prevail they (hould then take two or three. If yet they tofr not, nor will reforme, they fhould tell it to the Con- gregation, and Preach publikely againft it, and not fuffer them to venCjOf others to liften unto, chcir delufions >
Nay laftly, doth not Mafter KMterford grant, that the Feofle have pdtPff to rejed an umorthy Miniifer ; and therefore may they not try him, hinder him from Teaching , watch againft him, and by the mouth of the Kuling Elder both publik^ly re- bnke hitn^ and remove him ? fo that nothing can be inferred froTti hence, that theie afts are peculiar, or appropriate to a Teaching Elder, much leffe to fcich onely, when they are Af- fembled irt a Claffisi We have done with the firft Argument,
Airgumefit IIJ
^^ that government knot of Ood^nor from thewifedomeofthe Law» *• giver y that devifeth meanes of jyifcifline to edifie the People ; but o-^ ^^mitetb meanes of edifjing the "Elders of every Congregation by the ^* K^yes. Biit the 'BoUrine of Independent Congregation iffuch: ergo, . ^^fbe AjfutJiption ii evidenced by in^ancr^
'^Supfofe Elders grow fcandatous and corrupty either in life or do^ ^^ Brine, 'there is nox^y to gaine them upon this ground* For either' '^they muficenfure themfelvesy and that is againfi nature and reafon ; ^^ or elfe they muftbe cenfuredbya ClafftSy and that the Independendes *^ of Churches TPillnot allowr -
" Of elfe they mufibe cenfured by the multitude of tskevers. But *^ this cannot be granted 5 becanfe the l^rd hath not given this rod of ^ cenfure to. theflock^,
^^ Secmdlyybecaufe thif is popular government and worfe\ the ' ^^ Flocks fttade O v e R s e e r s 0/ the Shepheardy the Son authorized ^ ^^to correct the Father,
^^ Thirdly y We dsfire a faifeme of this from the Word*
There is nothing here, but hath befifi arfledged and anfwer*" tA he^rt.
The fipft part of the Anfwer makes the queftion^ the proof of the queftion. For the conclufionto be proved, being thft ; That 3hf|n3cidi» Congregation cannot cxerciie,in aright orderjall
G^ods
88 Chap>3> A furvey of the fumme Pare 2
Gods ordinances^ and fo excommunication, as not having received the power from the Lord Chrift 5 T^he proofe k tbif.^ They have not received this power, ergQ^xhty have not receiv- ed it. This is to crave aud not to ^rove.
To the fecond we have (poken at large. Thus much here Ihall fuffice.
I . If by Overseer be ment an Officer^it is a mcer miftake 5 for that is, and hath been ever deniedjf a Judge and Irotherly helf.er of his reforrfiation, it is fuch a governmcBt which the Word doth not onely allow : fellArcbipptf^ Beware offalje I'eacbers ; but its that which all combinations, both civill and Ecck- fiafticke focietics doth of neceflity require.
,1. Is not a Paftor a member in the body, a Brotber as well as a Father ^ and doth not,{hould not,Gne member take care^ and a niemberly overfight each of other? are we not therfore CdAhdMembers each df other '^, Rom. 12,6* I Cor*i2.
And is it ftrange to Mafter K. that a Son being in a com- bination or corporation with the Father, (houM be authori- zed to rejed his aberations and offences according to the rule of Religion and reafon. Is it not eafie to conceive, and ordi- nary to.find in experience, thsit Father and i'e;? may be fellow Aldermen m a Corporation 5 and in cafe the Father be a Delin- quent, and prove juftly obnoxious tocenfure of the Court of Aldermen, may not, nay, (hould not a Sm paffe his vote in a juft fentence againft his own Father ? tho"gh he do not this as a SoTiy yet being a Son^ and being in the fame Corporation, by vertue of that combination 5 he may, and according to t"he righ- tcoulheflc of the caufe, ht fhould proceed to cenfure the evil of his Father. A pattern of this government we have given in before, and therefore the third thing is anjwered.
The third Argument which is taken |from many abjurditiefy which follow from this caufe, is made up of nothing but mi- ftakes 5 fome w^hereof are the very queftion in hand i feme have been immediately handled in the forgoing reafon, as the fecond and the fifths which are ©ne and the fame with the for- mer ; and therefore they partly have before, and afterward fhall receive an anfwcr,' together with the things of this nature
Argument 4.
Part a. ^_ tf Church difciplim. Chap^. 8p
Argument 4.
<« T:bat Do&rine U not u he belden which tendeth to the removm of <UfublikeMinifiery. ^ ^
" But this Vodrine oflndsfendent Churches is fncb*
"The Affumption h proved, from the definition •f a vjfihle *^ Church:, which is this h It is an Ajfcmbly of true Bdeev^rs^ jsyn^ «<^ ing together according to the order of the Goj^ely in the true worjbip.
« Whence this follows : That every twelve in a private family is this way joyKed.
Kef/y is'.
Family-relation is one thing, and Church- relation is another j they ftand by vertue of divers ruUs , civill Oeconomickj , and Ecclefiafiick^ Tolitickj j and therefore thoHgh there were ne- ver (o mznyfrnilies^-ZTid that of thofe that exercife Chriftian duties together 5 yet this would not make them a Church.
His fecond proof is, « Becaufe^ fuch a Church hath within itfelf «^ the power of the Keyes^ and is notfubje^ to any fuferiour Ecclefiani' ^^ call jurifdidion*
The force of the proof will appear in the frame of it. ^^ If
an Independent Church hath the power of the Keyesy and is not fubje^ ^^ to any other ^ then it tends to the removall ofapblih^ Minifiery.
Reply.
This proof is, in the reality of it, the fame with the profo^ fttion to be proved : for to be an Independent Church, and to have full power of the exercife of all Ordinances,are all one.
Secondly, the confequence hath no truth nor ftrength in it, for the qaite contrary followcs. Such an Independent Church can call and ordain Offieery^ and is bound fo to do, before (he can enjoy fome Ordi- nances.
For none can confecratc and give the Sacrament, but onely Paftors and Teachers, and therefore thof ih niuft provide, before fhe can partake : and this is the dioP eafi ^ and certain means to provide and fo to continue a f-iithiuli miniftery, ac-
Mmm The
'Ti
-o Chap. I. jifurveyofthefumme Part. 3.
' cording to ari/fj appointment, to the end of the world. For
both Brigbtman and ^^w and the Truth alfo will make it ap- pear. That Cbrift mver will want a Church ofBeleevers pofeffmg his faith unto the end of the world. Whereas Claffes and Synods have totally failed^and come onely to be reftored and recovered by the help of particular Congregations.
His fifth Argument taken from Mat* i8. 17. hath been an. fwercd before, whether I (hall refer the J^eadn.
I I I*!"
The
•• I
r-*^
The third Part.
C H A ?• L Of the Government of the chnrch.
THere were two things attended in Church- plkj/y viz, C Firft, the Conmtwion of the Church. C Secondly^ the Gubernation of it. We have done wich the firfi^ we are now to take the jecond into confideration.
f , 5 What the TP^jfcHs which appertains to all.
Seversdy^ What the behaviour of all under it.
^Wbat is to be done before they come* ^. J fAdmifJionKw^hat Vihen they sLveCKo Members J
This Government «^ I < me^ in AfTembiy ,tn ) ^'
rr 11 i\ I •• c r % < Com- Members
afembled^ J receiving of Cuch^f,^^ ^,hcr
in j ^ who are C Congregations
XBiM'^mn of ^ ^^^^^,_.^,^ '
We have thus fet forth the frame of the feverals to be con- fideredi we (hall fuddenly treat of the particulars, as they are prefented in their order, attending them Co far, as fcrves our intended purpose.
The work^ which is of common concernment unto all the Members y -when the Affembly is difolved^ h that Wa t c h which they ftaad engaged to exprefle each to the other, for the good of the body To confederate^ dwe or before all others.
is, when
Mmm 2
Firft.
Ghap.i. A furvey of the fumme Pare.
Firft, for though all Chriffians are bound by the rule ofCbri* ^itf«i/> to lo7^ and provide for th€ good of all Ghriftiatw. Their Honours^ Lives, Ckaftitics, GoodSj good Name* and profpenties, fhould be precious to us, and we eareftiU to prc- Icrvc them in a way of love : we know it was Cains voii^jaii^ argued a Cam*s heart, Am Imy brotbefs keeper ?
Yet tho(€ have a neerer and deeper engagement, and befide the bond of Chriftianity, have the bond ^f Church- titj^edetdcyy which in a peculiar manner engageth the one to the other more then any other Chriftians in the world 5 fo Teter pref- feth, I Vet. 2. 17. P^«/ concludes, Efk/. 4. 16. By the effamall woikjng of every fart^&c. and it feems to be the care unto which the Ifraelites were enjoy ned, J@p?, 6. i8. And you in any wife J^eep yonr felves : each man himfelf^ and each man his brother j and this watch, neglefted, involved all under the fame guilt, JoJh» 7. 1, the children of Ifrael bad committed a trejpafje : though Acban did it without their privity, yet they were guilty of the fin, in that they had not care to prevent it, by way of watchfulv nefle each in oth^r, and fo in Acban^ as they (hould.
Secondly, as they have a deeper engagement then other, as Free-menof the fame Cerporation hsiwe a. neerer tyc then all the people of the fame County : So they hayej^^cidlfower one over anotber^ and that by vertue of the Covenant ; for by free and mutuall confenr, they who were free to joyn in any other Society, they willingly yeelded thenifclves unto this , to walk one with another in all the Ordinances of Chrift, and to be lubjed om unto another^ to be proceeded judici" ally againft, in cafe they (hould wrong that fociety : and hence the proccfe that each hath againft another accord- ing to the order of Chrift, Matih. 18, If thy Brother of end ^ tell himy is indeed appropriate and peculiarly intended to CbHrcb-corporation. For ihzt Church that can judicially cenfure and cjifi out an offender by excommunication:, thzt hath power judicially to proceed a^ainjl him in all the other degrees which may make way there^ untOi as To tell him privately i and then Take one or two j we may admonifh others Cbri^ianly hbut we can lay an aQion andpurfue^ fuel) as he in combination^, judicially omly*
ff^ce^ if I tell another Chriftian ofhis fault, if he refufc ta hear, I am not neceflarily bound to follow this law againft him 5 and if I do take one or two to fatten his conviftion, if
Part 5 • of Church dlfcipline. Chap . i
■ ■»— — — — -M. 11 »,. I HI ■■tl I. . .-- » .
he (hould refufe, I muft kave him. Bosrsgstnit 'Brethren we have e.xfrefe law^ by which I am bound to purfuc their convi- ^ion^ and they are bound and will be necelTicated to attend) and either come unto a reformation, or elfe fufftr a juft cen- fure for their obftinacy .
Hence laftlyj by vertue of that engagement by which I 2m tyed, and the f&wer I have received, 1 ftand charged in a moft peculiar manner, to prevent all taint of iin in any Member of the Society jthat either it may never be committed; or if com- mitted, it may fpeedily be removed, and the fpirituall good of the whole preferved : i Cor. 5. Purge mt the kven^thaiyevAay _ he a pure lumf ; not that each particular pcrfon onely may keep him(elf pure, but that the whole may be fo prfferved : and this kind of watch reacheth any, and this kind of proccflfe is gaod againft any of the Members : Every Brother ; awd there- fore ArcbiffUf and any Elder, if he be a Brother, he is liable hereunto* tbkiFii}swatcb wl)kb we muft cx^rejfe towards [ueh M be within, ■ ■
For the perfcfting and encreafe of the body, we muft attend fuch as are to be brought in ; for this being a fpiricuaM Corpora- tion ; as none can be conftraincd tojoyn to it,unl€(re they wiU lingly Tub) eft ; fo neither can they Joyn, unlelle the bedy do as freel) and willingly entertain them,
Itiswot^tt^fiy/«gintherame City, Parifh or Place, not the ^emg d /ii^jefi in the fame Kingdom, that doth intereftany in this priviledge : and as the Church can compel! none againft their wils to joyn, fo the civill Magi ff rate fhouidnot ufeany " comfuljivepow€Cy or by violent conftraint, force the Church to receive, or any to joyn to the Church againft their w H?*
The civill power may compell them to come under ti}e call of God^ and attend the Ordinances^ and force them to ufe means, of information and conviHicn , that fo the Lord Chrift ^lay make them glad tofeek him in the wayes of his appoinimentj and more glad to fitide him therein : But th« civill Mrigiftrate is to leave the Church to follow the rule of Chrift m her Ad' miffjons 5 far it is a Church-workjio be aded by the rule efCburcl:' po/icj, and therefore {hould be left to the power of the Church, nor conftraifieJ by civill power : fCbrift^s fettle are 4 wiUingpo-^ p/e j faith is aot forced,
Mmm 3 Jn >
4 Chap.T. ofChurchdifcipline. Part 3,
In the A D M I s s 1 o n s, two things are to be attended ; Firft, X9bat if to be done before they come y Secondly, what tbere^ when they are come into the Aflembly.
Firftj B<!fore the Affemblyj^ that the proceeding may be carri^ cd on comely and orderly, the perfon that defires to joyn himfelf Member with the Church, he is to make his de- fire known to the Ruling Elder or Elders 5 for it*s peculiar to his Office to had the aftion of Admiflion,it being a work that fals not within the compaffe of labouring in the Word and Po- Ctrine,
1 . The deiire of the party made known, he is then to en- quire diligently, and carefully to inform himfelf, touching the ufrightnefe of the perjons .carriage and converfation from the teffimojiji of other Si who kiiow him intimately, and will in rear Ton deale nakedly and fincerely therein.
2. He muft take notice by way of conference, what his knowledge and acquaintance is with the things of Cfarift and his Kingdom ; the reafon why he (hould thus inform himfelf,is this, Becauf'! hereby the party may difcover, and he may dif- cern^ whether he be a vifible Saint to the judgment ofreafonable chari" t>, which we have foi maly proved to be attended necefiiarily according to the rules of Chrift, and the right conflitution of ills Churches.
And Mailer K. his own grounds and grants will infer as much, by force of difpute j for if they who are to be admitted muft be void offcandall in their cour{e,and freed alfo from grojfe ignorance^ which in fome cafes,by Maftcr R. his own confeffion will unchurch them : there muft then be ferious enquiry made, whether the perfons who tender thcmfclves to enter into this condition, be fo qualified.
" The frofejjion which Matter K. requires, is of that quality y ^^ that it notifies to the Churchy that there if faving faith in the ^^ hearts of fuchy and that they be invifible Saint s^ who defire to jcyn *^ themfehes to a vifible Congregation^ 1.2. p. 196*
Therefore the Church is bound in an orderly way to inform her felf touching fuch fitneffe, leaft fhe break the rules of Chrift, and bring pollution and fo ruine upon the whole.
After the Elder hath informed himfelf in the particulars formerly mentioned,he then fees way and warrant to frof^ound thedefircsof fuch to the Church, that thg slKo m^y uje their
befi
Part 3. of church difcfplme. Chap.j
m — ri ' ■ I. ■ ■ — - -. ^ J
hfi information by their own txperience, and take in the confLT deration of others, to be fully informed apd fatisficd touch- ing theunblamablenefTe of their converfation.
And as for that, that the Members (hou]d at fererall time.'' by leveral eompanies^repair in pivate to them^to examine the vpork^^ manner of their convex fton^ lam afraid it is a frejumed Iq-ide of liberty i which wants precept and txample, for any thing that ever appeared to me in the Scripture, Befidey that liberty is a8 much as the office and duty of the Elder bindes him un- to, and therefore lecms to entrench too neer upon the pro- priety of his place. Befide^ a^l ^"ch pains mifTeth the end and fruit of it ; foT tlie ftreife of the tryall lyes not there, nor can thrlaftrefolution of judicious and reafonable charity iiTue there, whether the perfon be a vifible Saint or no ; fot there be many truly and f avingly called, who never }qiew the time and manner of their conver/ton^ and therefore cannot relate it unto other?, and yet c xpreffe the power of grace in their lives, and confequently had it cfFe^ually wrought in their hearts though they did not atihefirji know how the /pirit breathed in their birth;
Time of enquiry bein^g thus granted^ if upon ferious obfer- vation 8c.confideration,the Brethren find anyjuft txccption,as touching any fcandal in their carriage, and after dealing wiVh theniitheyean receive no reality of fatisfaftion, they repair to the Elder, leave their complaint with him, and that is fuf-* ficicnt to ftay the proceeding tor the present.
But if upon fufficicnt time of information^ there appear^ nothing fcandalous, the perfon doth fhertly givefome reaton of hk bofe in the face of the Congregation,& h zdmktcdjnranimr bimjelft9tpdk,witb them in the Covenant of the Church, acmdir.^ u aH the rules of the Go^ely that either are orjball be wade knov^n to them. ^^ If it be here enquired^ What is the rule according to vhich faui- faaion is ta be regulated^ the Reader may be pleafed to look back- unto that which was largely debated, touching the vifibility of the Saints, what it was which evidenced them to r^f/o^^^ charity. In a wordy if a perfon live Kof in the commijjkm cf any kriownfiny nor in the negW of any k,nown duty^ andean give a rcafon $fbitbofetowardiGod, this cafts the caufe, with judicious cha- rity, to hope and belecve there is Something of God and iLxace m the [wis and therefore fa for Church-iociety . .
Mdi
Chap. I . Afurvej of thefumme Part 3-
~ And that thus much is required, hath been demonftrated from M after K. his own principles 5 and that thus much is re- quired is undeniable by the rules of right reafon : for he that lives in known omiflions of duty, or commiflion of fin, he proFetTeth hinafelf by that praftice, not willing to fnbmit to the rules of Chrift, and therefore not fit to be his fubjeft, or to enjoy the privilcdge of his kingdom, which reveals the au- thority of his Scepter ; Nay, by fuch a pradice he profefleth to perfift, and to be pertinacious in fin, and therefore in cale he was in the Church, he was fit to be caft out and ceniured, not worthy, then, to be received.
This rule beiijig received and agreed upon, it would mer- vailoufty facilitate the work oiAdmffion^ without any trou- ble and prevent fuch curious inquifitions and niceties, which the pride and wantonneffe of mens fpirits hath brought into the Church, to difturb the peace thereof, and to prejudice the progrcffe of God's Ordinances.
Hence alfo thofe fottifh pangs would prefently be calm- ed, when perfonj complain they cannot joy n with [ucb and fjtchy and yet cannot (hew a juft exception : he that joyns with the rule in his praftice, he who hath but a teachable and meek (elf denying heart, he will eafily joyn with him. tbisistbc manner of recdvingimn.
Queft. }F()at difference is there in receiving fFomn^ (you will CsLy^x&betheranyyOrnone atall,?
Jnfw. It's true, women are forbidden to [peak, in the Church,
^ (/. e.) by way o^teacbir^ j but they may fo fpeak, when heir
ffeicbes argue /«^je5f/dK, and fo fuit with their fexcs ; as to give
in teftimeny of repentance^ in cafe they were ceniured^ and came to
be reft ored again , fo to anfwer a qucftion propounded to
them ; yet becaufe we find it by experience, the feebleneffe of
ferae, their (kamefac't modefty and melanchollick fec^rful-
neiTe is fuch, that they are not able to expreife thcmfelves in
the face of a Congregation, and yet have the precious work
of favlng grace in their hearts, we are forced to take the ex*
frejjjons of fuch in private^ and make report of tbem to the Congrega"
tion : Siud fince this was neceflary for fome, and wai rantable
for all, ii*s mofi without exception te receive all after the fame man-r
mr^ that fo the infirmities of the. weakeft may be releeved,aiid
the fecming exceptions of others alfo may be prevented.' l^.
The
Part J. of Church difciplme. Chap.r
»^ 'i ^— — — — I ■■■■ I »— i^aM^^^ ■ _^_
The lafti!«#(?» belonging to the head of Admiflion, is this :
Whether tbofe that are difmiffed from other Congregations ^ muft «f- c£Jfarilymak^ their confejJio» afrejh ^ or whether' recommendations be fujjicient ?
I an^mr by the Directions following :
Firl>5 the teffimony o( any Church ofCbrift^ ought to be valu* ed according to the worth of it^ and received with all the due re- rpe6t that is due to the Spoufe of Chrift 5 and therefore if by the teftimony of two or three Witneffcs , every W\3rd comes to be eftabliftied , much more when any report or relation comes from fo many in fiich a relation , we jQiouldfit down fatisfied with the truth thereof, as with x)ut the leaft fufpition, as that the thing is fufiiciently cer- tified ; and therefore ?aul makes it the higkcfr evidence of tefti- mony that can be given, 2 Cor. 8. 1 8. Ike Brother whoje fraife is through all the Churches.
Secondly, yet becaufe the Churches may decline in regard of their practice, and walk at a greater breadth of liberty ^ either in rcfpeft of their <i£?/o;2/, or of their of /Vz/ow;, then others can, and they indeed (bould ; and becau(e when they have ufed all the care and watchfulnefle they can , to fearch into the walks and wayes of their Members, yet others that meet with them in their daily and occafionall converfe, may hap- pily fee more and difcern more then they can. Each Church hath her liberty to follow the light of theWord^ and the rule thereof, which will not erre, nor can deceive j rather then to fit downe meerely with the allowance of men, but ufe their own fearch and care : and if upon enquiry and obfervation, either they (hall appear fcandalom in their lives, or erroniom in their judgments and opinions, and thofe dangerous and infe^iom 5 it is then \dc in the power <^ the Church, to require humiliation an fwcrablc to the offences, and to exdft a profeflion and confeiTion of the truth, and an open renunciation of fuch erronrs before they be received, becaufe the care both for the reformation of the party, and the pre(ervatioii of the Church in purity of life & do^^rine is hereby attained : So Paul advifed againft thofe ravening mlves Afts20. 30. and the Di/c/p/e/ were mervailoufly cautious to meddle with Paul after his converfion, before they were fully
Nna fatisfied
8 Chap.2 . -^ Curvey of the fumme Part, 3.
fatisfied Jsy Tom* ceftimony, thereby ^hm fearsmight be ijui - €tcd5/4cr.9.26.and not only in chefe cafes.buc in any other^the Churches hiiveliberty to fe«k feti*fi^io!a th^t may fuit tiieir hearts according to rule, as requiring fome xeprt oftbewoY\6f God in .hcnty and the frame of thtir fpirits towards him.
Chap. H.
Of the di£>enfathnofti)e Sacraments.
WEhave done with MmijfioH ; we are now with the fame brevity to enquire touching the D i s P e n s a t i o n OV The Sacramenits, which are the Br^«J of GodVfheep3 the Livery of his houfhold-fervant : for amongft many other ends of the Sacraments, this is one, that it*s a brand- mark, and a {eparating note of the (heep of God's fold ^nd jmh^s dre-witbcut,
it's conftantly to be obTerved in the Scriptures, how God's people have been judged to be priviledged by thefc (ea!s, and how they rejoyctrd in them, as peculiarly appropriated to them : He bath not i>;nlt [0 with any Natien^ fo Rom. 3.1,2. JFbat if the prwiUdge of the Jew ^ much every way, And thefe are of the chiefcil of them. Nay, the Lord exprefly forbad any flrangkr to meddle with the P^]ffoz/er,Exod.i 2.48. And how frequent- ly is the Jew known by Circuyncijion / as though theprivikdge came to bs their pr^p^r namc^ Ephef 2.1 1, 12. and therefore the Gmtilcs are called mcircumcifjonhy ibem wko were called circitmcifi' on. O jr purpose is not to handle cicher the number or nature of thcfc Sacrament?, b^^cauf^ that belongs to the head ot Do- ■■ ftrine ; bat we look at them, as they come within the com- palTe oiCburcb plicy^ and how they come to be difpenfed ac- cording to the order of Chriii : And Hot to go beyond thefe bounds, we (hall enquire of T w o things inthedifpeniation of tli^ Sacraments, z'/^.
Parties who arc inmeUedixi chst work : both tkofe who have right to^ ^'^^? \ m CHeceivt, .
, , CPublikein Affembly,
,C'""'«''« '" ^"''^'1 With the W.rd.
-M»nner^ C One Element,
V''P"J'"-'?0„cead«niniftred.
Th(
.Peculiar to each.
,5, , rFfequently,
•"i"^"*!) there be &//«f/E/L;„,..
Part g. of Church difciplwe. Chap. 2.
— — — —— I'— i— — •■■^i^*— a— — — ^^1^^^— Mg^,^. <
Fif ft, for them who have right to adminHfer the SacramentT ^"""'^ and thcfe are called thereunto by God'« command, th^aJlow-
anceanddeiignationof the Church, viz. Favors and teachers onely ; none elfe, asformerly we have proved : CommilTion Is given to them authoritatively to f reach the Covenant, and therefore by the fame authority to difpenfe the [eals of the Co^ venrifit.
h u^ fret)Z-f o{ the Jndapm, which begins to labour O^'^^-nec^.^ withtheloathfomneilfiofitrclf, that rai) Chriffian gifted, who tU'liracUM . can teach or adminifler a mrd ofin^ru^ion to win a difcifk after him^ ^^'^^^ /^-^^^ that he in a corner may baptize him al[o wbom^ he hath won tobir ovi^ ' 1 j^ ,iU // nion : But as Foul faid of Jannes and Jambres, their madncjje it ' T V ''"^'^ madetoaffeartoall, who are not willing to (hut their eyes againft the Sun, when it fhincs in its beauty.
For if the Lord Chrift in his infinite wifdom & kingly care, conceived it ncceffary for the honour of the place, Sc'^the exe- cution of th€ work^ofaVeacon^to appoint choice men and folemn Ads 6^ Ordination to authorize them to the work,, that they being called and fitted to the work, might be accepter! ? herein of the peo- ple, and bleffed by him, who did appoint them to that em- ployment. Inreafon, what greater need is there, that perfoni who are peculiarly gifted and furnifhed with grace and abilr--, ty, (hould be called to this work^of preaching, md dijpenfmg thefe holy My^eries 5 a fervice above all other of greateft weight and worth. ^
Secondly, addle hereunto, that the Apoftle as by a flaming fword, doth flop the way to all pretenders,and therefore lays la this prohibition. No man taketh thit honour to himlelf, hut he that if called of God, as Aaron, Hr; muflhaveafpeciallcdi/from God, who rauft dare to meddle with a service which is of fuch pecie/wr eminence in the houfe of God ;' yea, the Lord himfelf doth appropriate this, and th^t unco fome perfons whom he puts into place : He gave fome to beFalfors and teachers, Eph.i4. 11. AreaUAfo^les ? are all Governours ? are all teachers .? &c. I Cor.i2.29;This would bring confufion, a:.d Co deiiTuftion 1
to the whole.
Thtfe are th€ perfons who have received right from Chrifl te ad-
Queft^ 2. Whoheibeparti-sw'iohaveri^htbj ride )md^iS)W' ancefrom Chrifi to receive ?
N/io 2 And
lo Chap.2. A furvey of the fumme Parcj.-
And here iCs agreed of all hands 5 Such who are come to ripcncffe of yecrs^and are rightly received,, and fo ftand mem- bers in che true vifible Church of Chrift 5 (ucb^ I fay^ have title to aJi the feals of the Covenant : being to the judgement of cha- rity^not only really within the Covenant of Grace ; bUt truly alfo within the compalTe of the Covenant of the Cknrcb : We will not therefore trouble our felves to prove that whichS hath approbation of all.
But rather trade in that which is attended with the greateft : difficulty, and findcs ftrong opposition, according to the • ftrcHgth of mens afFcif^ions and apprchenfions, who are en- gaged either way : There is then a two- fold gneSfion^ which ex* ercifeth the hearts, thoughts and pens of the moft judicious"^ at this day.
Firft, betwixt us and the Anahaftiflf^ who willingly admit' all Members of the true Church to both the feals, tut the In- fants of all thofe Members^ they wholly exclude from partaking ofEapifmey untill they come to yeers of difcretion, when they make aftuall profeffion of their faich, then they may aftually ' (hare in the Sacrament.
Secondly, betwixt us and Mafter Kuferfotd 5 for we concei- ving, that confederating makes perfons members of vifible' Churches *, thofe who are not wif derate we conceive no members » of a vifible Church : and therefore in \hat condition^ they have ' noright^ nor in a right order can challenge the benefits or* priviledges of Members, nor can an) oficer in a right or-der dif-' penfe them unto fuch : Should: an Officer by any power of .' his Office,attempt to cxercife any authority, and therefore to enjoyn fuch a pevCon ^Non- member ^to come, to hear,to receive, . he may juftly refufethe command, and he cannot proceed -i agalnft him, if he {hould refufe : Nay,did he perfift obftinate- Jy to re)e£^ his authority, he could not convent him before • the Affembly and cail him out of the body, who was never in •. the body : And if an Officer hAveno authority to require him to re' ■ ceive the feal^ no more hath he pwer to require the Officer to give the feaU
The Qjiejiions then which offer themfclves to our confide- ^ ration in this place, are thefe two principally.
Firft, Whether Infants of fuch who are Members of the Congregati" ' m miy he haftized / and this we affirm againft the Anabapifts^
and
' tm
Part 3. of Church difcipline. Chap. 2. ri
and refer the Reader to the 'treatises penned byJHdichuf Writers to this purpofe.
Secondly, Which Is of grcatcft difficulty, and therefore re- quires moft (erious fearch and conlideration is,
Whether the Infants ofNon-confederates, who refnfe to he Members of the Churchy fhQuld be far takers ofBaftijm:^ which is oneoftbeffe- ciallfrivi ledges of the Church ?
Firft, we (hall fct down the ^tffe e/ //je Qtafiion^ Icaft we (hould miflTe the right underftanding of the caufe by fome iniftakes. Secondly, we will lay down fome Co72c/«/i(?;z/, which may lead the Reader by the hand, to look unto the grounds which yet keep us in this apprehenfion. Ladly, we (hall an- fx^r the arguments which are made to the contrary.
To find the right ^^y?; to hottome the Queftion, we muft thow, that we now difpute wor ^^o«r the wickednejfe of nun, while they remain Members of the Congregations, as though that could frejudke their priviledge, while they remain in that {late and relation.
Trae^ this wi<l^dnejfe]u^]y.deferves they fliould he proceeded againj^i eitheir to be reformed or removed : but // the Cburch cither through connivence^ negligence or indulgence, fliall tolerate finfnllyfuch evils and evil perfons in that edate ofMemberfhip, they cannot then deny them the piv Hedge of Members ; So that while the Trofhets frofbeftedlyeSy and the Priefts ruled by their •means^ aud the feofle would have it [oy and grew corrupt while they were msmbers (though corrupt members) they did (hare in the Faffegvecs and their children were made partakers of Circumcifton : ^othofeof Sardts^ of whom the fpirit fpeaks fxprefl/, theywere deady theu^h they had a name to live s as long as the Church, through her carelefnefle, kept them in her bo- fome,ic*g certain their children might and <lid partake of Bap- tifin, as one of the CKufch priviledges.
K*3 hot then the Queftion,iribe/kr nsk\i^d Mmbers^ while they are tolerated fmfuUy in the Cbufch^ they and their children m&y fartake . of the friviledges ? for this is beyond qucftion j nor do 1 know^ nor yet cvtr heard it deAied by any oi ours •, and therefore ail the Argunfients alledged by Mafter R. lib. 1 . cap. 1 2. are all granted without any loffe to our, cither opinion or praftice.
The pi«c6 then of the 0«e/?/o« lyes here. Whether perfons jj«», confederate^ and fo (in our fenfe not Mimhejs of the Church) .
Nnn 3 do
12 Chap. 2. Afurveyofthefumme Part
do entitle their children to the ieal of Baptifracj being one of the Priviledges of the Church, their Parents (though godly) being yet unwilling to come into Church* fcllowftiip.
Lubricks hk locus & difficilis , and that I may jbrive my hearts to the Reader and Mafter K» I (hall nakedly profcffe, that if I (hould have given w^y to my afFe^rion, or followed that which fuits my (ccret defire and inclination,! could have wil- lingly wilhed, that the fcale rfiight have been caft upon the affirmative part, and that fuch perfons (many whereof we hope are godly)might enjoy all fuch priyilcdg€8,which might be ufcfull and helpfull to them and theirs.
But after all the ftones I have turned^and the thoughts that 1 have fpent in this kinde, there be fomc rcafons which yet arreft my underftandingjand caufeth me yet to make a defence for this caufe, and the main pillar principle which fortifies the judgement againft all approaching affaults, is the nature and truth of Cburch-Covetianty in which I muft profeffe free- ly ! am yet more confirmed, as I have been conftrained to take it into more ferious coniideration ; and the beft of all thofe Arguments that men (of fuch eminency, and worth, and learning, that my heart doth highly reverence, according to their righteous defert) have raifed to make a breach upon that part of the Difcipline, which like braces in the building,binds all the parts together, have rather ftrengthncd then ftirred my judgement!
Let mchere again cravcleavc to propound fuch thoughts
2S I h ive without offence, that I may (caf/j vkem [upflere^ and)
occafion fuch v;hom God hath furnlftied with greater light,
to cleer this caufe and coaft more fully then ever yet I had hap-
pineflc to fee, to the fatisfaftion of my judgment ; and we do
here in the eftating of thefe priviledges, a& Lawyers ufe to do
in the fctling of Inheritances, enquire where the firft right
^ lies, and how it comes lineally and lawfully to be derived
and eftablifhed upon ftich and fuch parties ; and this we (hull
doe by enquiring the Pcdegrce in the convcyaHCe of this pri-
viledgc in the following conclufions.
Conclufion I,
Children as Children have not right unto Baptifme, for then all children of all Nations, itSti and forts of men (hould
be
Pare 3 . of church difciplme. Chap. 2 . 1 3
iw made partakers of it : the rule h r^ceiveil, atid adtnits no Xgain{ayinj^5 <i quatenus ad emne. That which belongs to this, bccaufe it*^ this belongs to all of this kind.
But that all Children of all Nations, Turk?, T^agans, Sec, fhould be admitted unto the priviledge, is abfurd ; Qjiolvis Uf antes ad Baftifmum admhti in tote vttere vcckfih in auJitum cfe^ f9^c. Beza in cap. 7. priiaae ad Cormh. v. 14. and this Matter K. grants.
Conclufon 11,
It belongs not to any Prcdeccifors, either necrer or farther ofFremoved from the ttexE Parents, x«,'9 cJvtd and tirftly, to give right of this privilcdge to their Children; when I fay Prcdfceflbrs neerer or further off, I include and comprehend all, belide the next parent. Grand-father, great Grand father and fo afccnd never Co far into fo many Generations going before ; and of all thefe I affirm, it doth not belong to any of them, %tt^ civTo or iirftly ; this laft word expounds the for- mer : That which belongs firftly to a thing, it belongs to all other becaufe of that ; to have a faculty of fpeech, belongs to the nature of nun firftly, therefore it biflongs to this or that man, 'Tbm^:, Jobn^ Abraham^ fo far as they have the nature of man in them: nor can any have thi? faculty, unleiTs they have this nature. I need not fludy this plainnefle, but onely that now I am to fpeak of a common point 5 and that of com- mon, and yet great concernment to the meanef}, and there- fore itVueedfulI to fpeak to the common capacity of fuch, .
The conclulion thus txpreffed, is thus proved.
Firft, 'that which belongs firfily to any Predecefors neerer or further cf^KA^' ttvTo that belongs to all ot'Der by right received from rhem^ be- caufe it layfiffl there : rh- evidence of the terms and forme 1 ex- plication give^ in full evidence of this : but the mxt Farems can 'give the pivikdge and title to Bapijme -without any help of the Pre J.^- cejfors : As fjppofs they were all dead, or all without any knowledge or remembrance, were apoft^ tes from the Gofpe), or oppofers of it 5 yet the nexr Parents fearing G(x?,and cc»n- fedcrating in the Covenant of theOofpef, they do and can give right to their Children to (hare in this priviledge, with- out any help from Predeccflbrs. Therefore the right is not firitly in them,nor is firftly conveyed by them.
Secondly3 ^
14 Chap.2. Afufveyofthefumme Part 3
Secondly, l^hct which belongs KaB avt^ and firfily to the Frede^ cejforsy that rkv can do witbout the next Far ems : otherwife they [hould not afToon have their hand in the conveyance of this right, as thofe to whom it did firftly appertain, and io it ihould not belong to th^m firftly.
Bnt tbeFredecefjors cannot ionvey this right without the next Fa" rents : for it's that faterna fptefias which belongs to them, to dirpofe of their own . If they will depart and goe from under all Ghnrch-power, and depart into places where there be no Churches : Or laftly, if both the next Parents were apoftates, id not in the power of all former Predec^ors to bring the Childe to the enjoyment of this priviledge : fo that if the next Parents be caufa ad^quata of entituling their Children to fuch fpirituall advantages, then it belongs to them alone firftly.
But fo they are : k*s in their power, though all other Prc-
dectflbrs fhould oppofc, to give right ; iL*s in their power,
though all other PredecefTors Ihould endeavour it,.yet to hin«
; dcr and deprive their Children of the right 5 for their apofta-
cy takes off the /e^/er^/Z/^oteJ/e of the Children, i Cor.7. 14.
Hence it is (I cannot conceive but it is) a mifapprchenfion and mifapplication of that place, Exod. 20. becauie God hath promifed, that hewilljbcw mercy to a tkoufandgemrafjons ef them that love him^ and k^ep bis Commandements \ that therefore the PredecefTors, though far removed, can entitle Children unto Baptifme, though their next Parents be fuch, who never love God, nor keep his Commandements 5 nay, be happily apo- ftates and excommunicates.
We will weigh a little the fenfe of the words, and the ftrength of the inference that is mJidQ therefrom, fo far as it concerns our caufe in hand.
The current of Orthodox Interpreters carry the meaning of the Text this way h The Lord in the threatning and pro- niife difcovers the jealouiie of his heart towards fuch as be profefled worftiippcrs of him: namely.
He is fo tender of his honoiir in this cafe, which (b rieerly concerns him,as the conjugall afFe£^ton of Matrimonial faith- fulnefTe doth the husband from the behaviour of his wife and Spoufe, that out of jealoulie he is ready and refolved to pu-
niOi
P^^'t^. of church difcipline. Chap.2. ic
nifti all falfncfle, and to reward faithfulnefTe in that behalf.
Secondly, in the expreifion of his jealoufic, he is more (pa- ring and unwilling to execute his anger againft fbchj who offend in the breach of his worfhip : but more enlarged in the difcovcry of his love and goodnefle to fuch, who (hall main- tain coRJugall fidelity towards him therein;and therefore the certaiii numbers of the third and fourth, and thoufands of Generations are here put for the large and uncertain extent of his difpleafure to the one, and his kindncfTe to the other j and therefore.
Thirdly, The Lord doth not tye himfelf ftriftly to a parti- lar law or allowance in this cafe, but walks in a breadth,as it bed befeems his wifdome and good pleafure ^ and hence he doth exempt Tome in the third or fourth Generation from gc his threatning and punifhmen t, and doth alfo with- hold the '* ^*
expreffions of his love from others in the thoufand men- tioned*
Fourthly, the threatning, and foinfliaingof thepuniOi- Ezek.18.9 i? Blent, it is ever in his order and manner 5 namely, thofe who Imitate the fin of th^ii idolatrous Parents, thofe may expeft and (hall certainly fufFer their plagues ; they who imitate the love and ob-dienceof th ir faithfiill Parents, they may beaf- 1 Sam.3.27 (bred they (hall rective the mercies promifed to their Parents 30. ^
in the footfteps of whofe faith they perfift.
Lal^ly, the mercy here promifed is not fo to be conceived as though all the particular bkflings or priviledges that the Parents were poffeded of, (hall in the feverals be com- municated tQ their Children ^for we know it contrary by ex- perience : The Ifraelites wanted Circumcilion by the fpace of ibrty yeers in the Wilderneffe 5 and in the time of the Judges, Judges r .8. and the feventyyeers Captivity, the Ifraelites were deftitute * ^
of fcverall priviledges, which they were made partakers of when they enjoyed peace and profpcrity in tlie dayes of David 9nd Solomon* Mercy here is that faving mercy, which God never fails to beftow on his Eleft, grace here, and glory here- after, relcrving a variety of difpenfations, in regard of divers priviledges or bcnefics,as fecnas belt to the counfeli of his ovm will.
This being the received meaning of the wordsj by the com- mon confent of judicious Interpreters, CalvinyZmbj, Junim^
Ooo Farhins^
16 Chap. 2, Afurvey of thefumme Pare. 3*
Fer/^/TZjj in fecundum praeceptum. What inference can hence be made for the conveyance of the right of Baptifine from re- mote Parents to Children^ I mud confefle I caanot conceive : For the Generations the Lord promifeth to (hew mercy unto muft be fucli who imitate their godly Parents, by loving and obeying hlsCommandementSaand efpecially that of the triitlu of his worfhip : and how doth this agree to Infants, who are not yet capabkibeing not come to yeers to put forth fuch a6ts I
2. Upon this grant, and the making of this ground good,. uhi fianduniy where there will be a ftop or ftay made, I cannot fee : for if a thouland Generations more or leflc have intereft in Baptifnie by vertue of their fort-fathers,who were faithfull. wichin that compafTe then the children of Turks or Jews can-, not be excluv^cd this priviledge and ordinance : fome of their. Predecfffors are comprehended, without all queftion, within, the bounds of a thoufand Generations there mentioned, and. yet all thofe I nfants are exclud td by their own confeiHdn^-aHd. by the peremptory and plain. affirmation of the Apoftle, Saw. II. 17. through unbelief the naturall boughes were cut offi from Church and Church priviledgcS.
3. Take a new convert foundly brought home to Chrift,. yet through his weaknefle, not able to difcan tbs L.ord's Body iirightjwould this be a good difpute?
if God (hew mercy to a thoufand Generations, then this man, who had (ome godly Predeceflbrs, he may be admitted to partake of the Lords Supper : and if this be a weak collefti-- OB, as each man will yccld at the (irH: fight,then the inference, of Baptifme upon the like ground, mult have the like feeble* nefl'e in it : Nay, why an excomnmnicate may not upon this- ground plead tiie partaking of the Sacrament, profeding the true faith, but on;;ly cenfured for fuch a practice 5 efpecially,, conceive him to be v/ithiii God'i eleftion, I cannot lee. God. fhewes mercy, and fo the priviledge of a Sacrament, ,to fuch' who had godly PredecelTors within the com pafii of a thou- land generations : but I had godly Predcce(rors within that compa(re, therefore I have tide to that mercy, and fo to the priviledge of the. Sacrament : this conclufion all men rcjtdiy, and therefore they muft alfo refufe the former collection. .
Conclufton 111.
Theiflext Parent being c^u^a addquata of conveying or with-.
holdii;g
Part g . of Church difcipline. C hap. 2 . 17
holding the right of Baptifme to their Children ; hence it followes inevitably^That Children may either be deprived or poflefTed of priviledges, by means of the finfulnefle or holi- neffe of their Parents^ and that in a way of God's moft righ- teous proceeding ; I fay moft rightecus^becaule the parity and proportion is moft exaft on both hands.
The faithful! covenant of the Parents doth as fully entitle Dei:t.29.i r. them> and fo advantage them in the priviledges thereof ; as the carekfTe rejecting of the Covenant doth difad vantage and Gen. 17. 10. debar them from the enjoying of the fruit and benefit of fuch fpeciall means.
And ftnce it is confelTed of all hands^ and is mnft apparent in thac Text, that temporall benefits are difpenlcd and conti- nued unto t-mdeferving children, for the faith and piety of their godly Parents j as unto Ijitiael for Abrabarn^s^ E\nu for Jacob's fake. Gen, 16. 11.&21. 13. and fo frequently we have it recorded and repeated^ Tel for myfervant Vavius fake I will do fo andfo.
It need not feem ftrange, nor can it to any ferioufly confi? derate, chat temporall puniihments arc laid upon their Chil- dren to correct the fin of their wicked Parents : A mai/5 Children arc his Goods, Job i . and It is not ordinary, that a perfon ftiould be punifhed in his eftate, by reafon of his cranf- '
greflion, without the leaft appearance of any prejudice to juftice ?
- ' Conclufion I II I.
Hence Parents mufifirjl have right tbemfelves^ befere they can con^ vey it unto tlkirs 5 and they can deprive them of no mors then they cm give them,
"there he two branches of the Conclufion*
Firft, a Parent muft have a right before he can give it : A man muft ftand poiTelTed of an intereft in a title to a priviledg^ beforc he can makeover that unto another ; otherwife he ftiou^d give that he hath not, and the claim of the other is voyd, an i his cxpe^ation will wholly fail him, b-caufe his challenge of his intereft is from one that had noncjand there- fore he can receive none from him : 4 non habente ^oteftatemid^^s are fru (Irate, (ayes th. Lawyer.
Aiid this is the order of God*s proceeding with hlspeople^ t)c^,c 2.$ 9^10
Ooo a and
-iiii^iifBTiif inr
1 8 Chap. 2. Afurveyoftbefihme Part, s,
I Cor.7. 14. and that according to the rales of infinite wifdom and juftice : Rom. 11.17. jj^g Parent enters into CovenaRt for himfelf and his fced^ fo that Children are within the Covenant, becaufe they came from Parents within the Covenant 5 in which they were in- cluded, and fo received alfo by God.
And upon this ground its certain, That an excommunicate Parent cannot entitle any of his children to a Sicraraent;-
That right he hath not, he cannot give, ex conceffis.
But he hath no right or title to any Sacrament 5 for by the confcnt of all, he is caft out from any fuch communion : and therefore it's certain he cannot convey that right to his chil- dren.
Being thus a little helped, by thcfe conclufions premiiJc! and proved, to fee where the right firftly lyes, and whereby children come to be entituled to the Priviledges 5 and how it comes, according to the rules and laws of Chrift, to be con- veyed.
Let us now enquire what force thofe Arguments have, which are alledged to the contrary. All the Reafons brought bj Matter K. in his firi\ book,do not at all reach the Qucftion in hand, as it hath appeared in the ftating of it ; and therefore they are all granted without any gain to him, or lolTc to us.
Others which are alledged to this end, I find in two places, //3.2.p.i86.8cp.262.
In the form, r place we have thefe allegations.
^^ iVe boldy that tho[s who are not members of a particular Con^re" *^ gation^ may lax&fully be admitted to the Seals of the Covenant ; firft^ ** becaufe thofe to whom the promifes are made^ and frofejfe the Csve- ^^nanty thefe flmld be baptized : but men of aff roved piety are fuch^ ** though they be net members of a f articular Tartfh. the Profofition k Peters argument ^ A6ts 2.38,
Anfw. The Proportion is denied, becaufe there is more to fit for the receiving of the Seals, then to profeffe the Cove* nant, and to have the promife of grace made to men.
We find Mafter K. confcfiing. That an excommunicate for fome notorious fafts, or for pertinaey in fomc prafticall evil, may >et profeffe all the truth of tht Gofpel ; nay, may be tru- ly gracious, and therefore hath all the promifts in that kind appertaining to him, and yet have tto title to a Sacrament^by Ms own €onfeffic»},/*2.f •232.
The
Part J.- of church difcijptinei Cbap.2. ig
Tiw place of the AUs gives noconfirmation, becaufe^ firft, theft were ]e^tt and Profelites, who were in vifible Church- ftatc : Arid fecondly, it's to be obferved, that though that Church- ftate gave ground of their BaptJ2!ng3yct by the Apo- -ftle his difpute, they niufl come at this Ordinance, according to Chrrft his methoid and manner : So that unleffe they had taken this way, they had not followed the direft'on of the Apoftle, nor would he in reafon have admitted them to the partaking of that Ordinance •, and therefore John the Bap: ift did conftantly exaft this^at the hands of fuch as came to him ; and upon no other termes received they it from hitn, Kcvent and be Baftized.
Secondly,
^^thofexf^artnot members of a f articular Cburch^ ma) be vifihk ^^frofejfors^ and fo members of the viftHe Church , therefore tk jeals *^ cfthe Covenant bdongeth unto tbem.
The frame at full (lands thus :
Tlibfe who are members of the vifible Church in generall, to them the feals of the Covenant belongs.
But all viiible Profeflbrs, though not members of a parti- cular Congregation, are members of the viiible Church in general].
An[xper.
Both f^fts of the Reafon fail, for there are ho fuch riiem- bels of the vifible Church in generall ; Secondly,thofe whom Maimer K. conceives fuch, to many of them the feals Of the co- venant do not belong, by his confeffion, as to txc^mmuni- catcs : aiid .['may adde alio, according to his opihion, fcanda- lotts perfons, who by his grant, are not to beefttertained as members with any particular Congregation, and therefore not if to communion with them, /.2.;>.25.
Tht'Affif^n^'im alfo is to be denyed : for it would bring in a new devifed kind of membcrfhip, which neither the rnle of feafon, nor the conflitution of a v^rfible Church will admic ; U ift^/f, tobe a member of the. viiible Church in generall, and yet be no member of any particular Con^egatiori : for,
Firft, take all particular Congregations in their full enu- meration and induft^on, they are al! the members whereof the vifible catholick Church is made up,as an Irittgmm of all Mf parts,
Ooo 3 Thofo
o
Ch:?p.2. Afurvey ofthefumme Parr 3
I — -■ — — — . . — — ^ ^^^^^^ ^ — . . — . — - ,, ,,
Thoie who are not members of any particular Congrega- tions, come not within the rank, aor can be referred to any kind of members cf a vifible Church : But all the members that conftitute the vifible, are therein contained. And it is all one, as if a man Qiould fay, there be two parts or members that make up an entire man, and yet there may be a member of a man which is neither comprehended, nor can be referred to either of thefe, which is in truth to fpcak daggers.
Again, it is a fundamentall rule of reafon, that the gene- rall nature of any thing hath its exifling, and fo its working in the particulars^ the whole nature of manhood or humani- ty, it exiils and works in the particulars and individuals of John^ Tooims^ Kkbard^ Jeremy^ that are now in being upon the t2cs of the earth i and therefore to afBrm, there (hould be any part of manhood or humanity yet not exii^ing in the particu- lar?, is to forge a thing in a mai*i fancv without any reality at all : To be a member of the viliblc Church in the general!, ai-^d yet to have no particular exigence of memberfhipin any particular Congregation, is a m.eer conceit, which Gomes out of tht fame minr, croffe to the principles of reafon.
Laftly, it is a condufion unto which Mafter K* hath giycQ his full conftnt. That known fcindals are ground fufficienc to exclude a perfon othermnr profeiling the Covenant, froni being a vifible member of a Church (///'. 2. 243, 251.) and lo by parity of reafon exclude him from being a member of any the vifible Churches on earth.
He that is juftly excluded the memberlhip, and fo the f !• lowfhip of all the particular Congregations on canh, he is jr. ft ly excluded from partaking of any privilcdges by their means.
Bnt a prrfon may be a vifible Profeffor, and yet be exclu- ded from Memberlhip, and' fo fellowfhip with all the vifible Churches on earth, ex concefjif^znd therefore he may have fiich a proteirion,and be excluded juilly from all priviledges which nvy come by their mears.
3 , ^^ The coiitraiy ofinion hath no vparraf7t hi GotTs word,
A ifw, ' This is nakedly and rawly affirmed, and is as readi- ly denied J and (hall be mad* good afterward.
^^ ^^'tiK Afollks required no more of tkofe whom they bcfrizedyhut ^^^fsfefjionofbelitf^ ih hdts 10. 47. Can any man forbid water ^^ that
^^'tbe[c
]?art 3 . of Church difctpUne. Chap. 2 • 2 1
— . ■ — - — • • — •'
^^ tbofepouldbe baftizedy vpbo have rsfeived the koly Chop tH well ^ «««??.? A6ts8. 37. If tboubdeeveft with rdl iby hearty thouma^efi bs " baptized : No mo re U [ought for of the Jaykr^ Acts 1 6- 3 1 33 4«
An\x9, The confequence deferves a deniall \ that becauil- there U no more ex.preffed then profeOion in thcfe places^ th*?retore no more is required in other places ; for T^fer doth plainl/ rcq lire more^ Ads 2. ^S* Repent and be baptized : The Baptifi did Gonilantiy call for w^ore, from all, to whom he adminiilrcd that Ordinance j and the ff^enerall cGtnmijJlon in the open terms of it cals for more : Make DifcipleSy and then bcpize 5 and this ma^ng Vifciples being underftood in the full breadth ^ which is notto bektive onely, as they did (Jobji 12. 42.) as thereby ap- proving of the Dc>Ltrine of our Saviour, but did notcsnfefe him, or (hew themfelves hisDifciples ; and therefore thols are put by way of explication, John 9.28. B? thou his Vijciplci lutrveafeMojesbisDiicifhs: Yea, tho(e that magnified the Doftdne and orofeflionof the Apoftles, yet durfl notjoyn them* fdves t6 them* If then this joyning, this being made a DKcipIe^ fo as the Jewes were to Ms/r/, be added to an op^n profeffion, it then will imply, both their [ubjzrt ion to the D5'6lrine and (tU Jow(hip of the Apoftles, and their acceptation of tbemy and then ic amounts to as much as w« require, or Chtirch- confederation cils for.
O her Arguments I find in lib. 2. 2^2.
*^ If the I'lfants of the Chrilfian Church have right ondy to Bapii'm *^ through ths faith of the nsereji Parents onely^ then is thii to be cch- ^^ cdvdy either to be tru^ and faving faith in the neercft Patents y or y^ondy faith in proftffion,
. A^ifw. We grant the firft membery it is'not the fa ving faith of the nexc Parents. Let us hear how-Mailer R* makes good thefecond, p, 262.
^^ If the faith efneerefi Parentry ondy true in profeffion andf^-cw he- ^^ fore msny. give right to their Infanif to bcfeakdwnh the jed) of the *' Covenantyfhen (firji) apparent andbypQcriiicallfaiih conferreth tnie *• right tO'tbe Seals unto InfatitSy and there is t.oireguiredy as the Ju^ *^ thor faithy chap. 3 . that the Members be the 'CaM of Gody the fons *^ and daughters^ of the Lord God Almigbtyy not cndy in cxiernaUpro- ■ *^ fijjiojty butaljo in fomeftncerity and truth,
Atfw, Ths Q.naLfication Qf fuch who come unto the Sicra- men;, is jto be, attended ia a d(^M£.rcj}c{f-: f]frr,.«5 chey ftand in-
r^'
atisit
2 2 Chap.2. Afurveyofthefunmt Part 3.
relation to Godf and the worthy partaking of the Ordinance, and then God r^^wre/j and al^o the Ordinance cals for /m)?4ri truth* Secondly, as they ftand in reference and reUtion to the Churchy and their outward difpenfation of them, and then that prof ejfjon which intimates fmceritj^ Co far as thejudgemtnt of ra" tionaU charity ftiall require, i& Sufficient, bccaufc the Church can judge the tree (onely) by the fruits.
Obj. 2. " Gody hfoff thkf grant y bath warranted hU Church tofut «^ hUjeal ufon a falpood, and to confer thefeals upon Infants ^ for the <^ externa!} frofefJjoK of faithy where there it no faith at all : 'Ibkthe - ^^ IFriters thinkjnconvenimt and abfurd,
Anfxy. The confequence U denied^ as not having a colour of truth : for t\\t Church doth warrantahly give the Seals to fuch, who doe unworthily receive them ; the Church judging things according to rules of Charity : She knowcs not who are Hy- pocrit8,but is bound to Judge otherwife^ if they appear other- wife 5 and thcrefo e the Church in difpenfing the Ordinan- ces, ai i f he aime and work of the Ordinances (according to their nature) is to leal up the truth of the Covenant. If un- worthy RcceitciS deal falfly with God and his Ordinances, abufe thsm, and pervert their work, and partake unworthily of the feal of Baptifme; (as many eat and drink their own dajnnation in abunsg Chriil's Body and Blood) their fin and guilt lyes upon their own head 5 God and the Church are fne . from bochiAnd this noheof ours,nor Mr K, his Writers once gainfay ; only Fapifis and Familijis caft in fuch cavils rand yet thofe, I mean of the Familifts,who have not forfaken the rea- fon of men, nor laid afide the forehead of modefty, are forced to yeeld as much in their own way i for no man thinks, un- leffe he dciires wilfully to blind and delude himfelf,that when zWJerufalmy Judea^ and all the coafts about JercfdW, came to be baptized ot John^ that all thefe had the reality of faith in their hearts. /This is cleer according to our principles.
But how Matter K* will quit his hands of this Objeftion, according to the rules of his proceeding, I confeffe I cannot tell : for when he affirmeth, lib. 2. p. 2^0. " Hhat we are mt r« *^ cafi any out for non'regencrationy even k^iown. If not caft out non- regenerates, then give them the feals; and then the Church gives fuch the feals whom (he knowcs, out of reafon and charicy, have no title 5 and (he is guilty of fealing a falf- hood. Obj.
Part?. §fC»wrcbdfjctpimt.^ Chap.2. zr
' ■ \ 't" — - ' - - *
Ois].^. ^^VfonthU grtmd it folUweSj^ that Excommwucates ^^ children are in no htter cafe by tbkDo&me^ then the children if ^^turk^s and Infidels.
SoL If in fome particuIars^Excommunicates are f quail wicfr Turks & InMelSylet him heat a heatbenyit's no wonder 5 nor yet crofle CO any rtaion, that in fuch particulars their children alfo fhofdd (hare with ffeewf jtjiofe Incovenienccs coming by the breach o( Covenant, when the keeping of it would have procured the c6trary comforts & privileages.Look at the particular enjoy- ment of the priviledges, they are fo far alike, have like title thercunto:though the advantages of the one be far greater the the other in many regards. As (hould a man reafon thus 5 If he that is a member oft Church, and yet not able to examine himielf, hath no right to partake of the feals of the Supper^ (zn the cxpreflc word of Text teftifies^then foch in this parti- cular are no better then Turks-The Anfwer would be eaiie,in point of Non-right they are alike, that is equally affirmed of both : but in »ther friviledges and advantages which look that way, they are far differing one from the other,
Thefe are all the rea(ons I find^ here and there^ in Mafter Ri which fully reach the caufe.
We (hall now,beiide the grounds formerly given for expli- cation, and which (erved mainly for the clcering and fetling of this truth, efer fome Redfons t$ the confideration of the Rea- der, and fo leave this fo difficult a head of Dlfcipline* Firit,ics confefled on all hind5,that Baptifmc is a previledge of the Church either Catholike or particular, and therefore *• not to be fetmd nor injojed hut in the ChurchyZt Matter K. lib* i .p» 175* and therefore as Circumcijion of old was counted the live* ry ofGod^s houfheld-fervantSyani brand of thefheep ofbisjlockyto dif^ ference and diftinguiffa them who were Aliens from the com- inon- wealth of Ifrael^ Eph. 2* 12. fo is B^ftifme mv in the time oftheGofpeL
Secondly, it hath been proved in the concluiions forego* ing, that onely the next Parent can convey this priveledge : upon which premifes partly agreed, partly provcd,thc Argu- ment ifTues thus :
Argument L
tbywh^havemri^txo Baftifmcy thei cngbtnotto receive it:
24 Chap,2. Afur^ey of the fumme Vzrux*
But children of Ko7ir<onfiderateS'h4VS:rui:Ti§pt'3 wWqh-is thtw-evi- denced : All t^e right which fijich havci is ftom the nexc Pa— rents^as in the third conduftmifhiit the next Parents non-confe- derate can^ivc no right j for that right which they havenot^ they cannot give : but non-confederates arc non-members of the Chqrch^and the feals are a Church pi iveledge : and hence they having no right to Church priveledge^jtherefore cannot give them. Or more briefly thus ;
N^n- members <^f the Cburci) have no right to the frivikdgei sf the Churchy andfo can give none.
But mn-confeder-Ats Farenis^ ar€ mn-mmhers.
The [econd part ^f the reafoftywhctt all the difficulty lyes^hath been formerely evinced, when we dxfputed of the form of a Churcb,and that which gave formality to the members there* of, whether we refer the Reader, to what hath been main- tained as the truth of God, that confederation gives formalitj to a Church*
And if Mr E% can prove that.vi/tUe FrofejJi9ryd$th mak^ a mem^^ her of the Church vifihky v^en amanis noimmheri^f a particular' Churchy or that profejjion dothmak^ a man member if all the particulaT Congregations on eartbyl will freely yeeld up thi« <;aufe to him.
Argwncnt IL
If thofe children who were externally in Covenant^ were only to h circumcifedyT'ben tbofe who are external!) in Covenant in the Cbrifiian Church are to be Baftifed.
But thefe children who were externally in Covenant And horn of con* federate FarentSfcers only to beCircumcijedyGcn^iy.io, Mafter JL lib. I, p. i65.
Matter K. anfwereth to the Propofitlon, " T'bat the Covenant ^^ there mentioned was the Covenant ofgrace^ but curj is the Covenant ^^ of the CburchyVib. 2.202,
jin[wer. It is. true, the Covenant of grace is ever inclu> dcd andprefuppofcd in the Covenant of the Church, andibr ia this place : but that which ii here attended in the ultimate confideration is the Covenant of the Chur<:h, wherewith the Covenant of grace was cloathed, and that appcaret by this reafon. .that CQvenAntjshtrtnierp^ithM ^yn.fuQti^stmto.Cir'
iumcifian
Part 3 . ^ChHr^h dtfctpline^ Chap. i. ^x
— ^ ■■ , , - , ^
eumcifion (as by coaijparing Gtn 17. 7, 10. will fully apptare) '
and/o K«f9 aH other friviledges in their order*
But the Covenant^ of grace doth not give full right imte Circumci/m. For jFo^ and all his friends were in the Covenant of Grace, and yet neither Circumciiion nor Pafieover did appertain ta them, nor yet to any other people upon earth, Exod, 12. 48. therefore it is a miftake of M^i^.when he affirms the contrary.
Nor doth that help much which he alledged, that « lob and *^ bit friends didfacrifice which wof peculiar to the lews.
Mfw. h is a miftake : facrificing was before the flood, and immediately after in Noah his time, and therefore could not be appropriated to the Jewes, but as it was peculiarly circmrjanti- ated^ according to God's appointment.
Nor do thofe expreffions carry any weight, when Mafler K. affirmes, " That the Covenant in general] was made with Infants " 9f eight dayes old : and our Covenant is not made with Infants*
Anfw. The affirmation is a great miftake 5 for we main- taine according to truth, that the beleeving Parent Covenants and confcffes for himfclf and his pofterity. And this Covenant ting then and now is the fame for the kind of it, and laycs the foundation of the conveyance of all the right that children have to this holy Ordinance of Chrift.
Argument 1 1 L
Is taken from Romans 11. 17, there the holy Apofll^^ difcovers the mind of God touching the oommunicati" on of Church'priviledges to the Gentiles , and he fet^ it down under this firaiHtude ; If thou^ being a wilde Olivet mrt grafted in amomrft them, and wni) thsm partakcfi of the fatnefe of the Olive tree* The Olive is the C/;«rf/; of Chrift, viftble in her proftifion : the engrafting is entring intovifibk fellowfbip with her : the fatnefe of this Oiive,is theyPriviledgeszndfiirituall Or- dinances vfhereby Cpirimdl good things are communicated to thofe thatarc fb cRgraftcJ and received into communion* This is the conceived fenfe, by Beza^ Paraus^ Fifcator^ &c. and thefi-ame of the 7V<f forceth as much ; for thk fatnefe cannot be the e^ctcy o£ faving grace, or fpirituall difpolitions iflfuing from the Covenant of grace; for thit fatnefe is communicated f-om ti)e Olivey but fofaving grace is not conveyed from the Church to her Members: this fatnefe may be lofi, for the
PpP 2 branehea
?»
2 6 Chap*2. jifurvejofthepmme Pairt. 3^
branches may be broken off, and (o fevered from the Olive, and fo from all the )uice and moifture that comes therefrom i but none can lofe this faving grace, he (hall at any time be made partaker of : once engrafted into Chri ft, never fevered <tfrom him. The words opened, the Argument proceeds thus t
l^hey wb are not engrafted into the Olive^ the true Church ^t hey can* not Share in the fatneffe of the Olive^ the FrivHedges «/ tbeChgrcb,
But children of Tarents non- confederate^ are not engrafted info the Olive^ the Church -: for their engrafting comes not from them- fekes, but from their next Parents, who are not entred into Church-covenant.
Nor will that conceit come in place of anfwer^th^t the frofeffi" en of the Parent it enough for the engraftingof themfelves and their f «- fterity : For
That engrafting or admiffion into the Charch, is here meant, which excommunication out of the Church can take away ; for that which the Church gives, that the Churcb cao take away.
But profelTion of the truth excommunication cannot take away, as fenfe and experience evidenceth. Therefore that it not the engrafting here meant.
Argument II 1 1.
IfaTa^or of any Congregation have nofower by any rule to require ^non-confederate to bebapized^ or to bring his children tobaftifme : then anon- confederate bath nofower by any rule to require bapifme of » PaRor of any Congregation^ and confequently bath no right thereto t for if he had any rule and authority to require that priviledge, lie then had light to it. The truth of the confrquence depends upon the parity and proportion of reafon, which is equal! on both hands.
But tak^ a Paflor or'Teacher of any Congregadon, and let him deal with a non- confederate that hath not pyned him* ielf to any particular fociety,and prefle him by all the autho« dty he'iiach to come to the Ordinance^ in cafeiie refiifc, let him proceed againft him as an offender ; and Incafe of abfti* {UH:y, execute thecenfure of excommunication ; fie will finde tllmfelf at a lofle, and that he hath gone beyond "his line : Hit anfwer will be, I will not joyn with your AflTembly, I am not ^uad to do it^ iK)r^anyoa cenfure me for it*
©efidc;^
Part 3 . ^ ofCkurcb difciftine. Chap. 2 . 2 7
Beiide^ why may not any other Congregation cenfure upon the fame ground, and for the (amecauie^ as not partaking with chem^ for they may make the Hke claim by the like ffeafon*
Argument V.
Is taken from i Or. 12. i3« We are baftizedby onejgfirit into one body : This body is not the myfficall and invifibU^ but thtfoli* ticall and vifible body of Chrift 5 and this vifible body is not "here attended, as the Catholik^ vifible Church, but as a p4rf/c«* /4r Church, as fuppofc at Cor/«^l) and Pil^i/ippi ; and therefore Baptifme (eals up the externall communion with a particular Church ; It (uppoftth our union to it, and communion with it, and that is cfone onely by confederation, as before.
It is here anfwered, ** T'hat the body and viftble Church here in^ ^ tended k the Catholik^e vifible Churchy mt a f articular Church or *^ Congregation^
Againft which I (hall thus reafon^ out of the particular cir- cumftanocs in the Text ; that Body k here meant y in Mch teachers ere jetuf byChrifty ver.28»
But Teachers are not jet uf over the Catholiks Churchy but over tba particular Congregation : It is fuch a flock whereof they are over' feersy Afts 20. 28. fuch a flock which is amongfi theniy and muli be ruled by them, as their charge, 1 Fet.^,2,
IfTafiorsbefet over the Catholike Church vifible ^ then either as it it takeninxonfideration as difiinG from the far ticuUn^ or as it cm* freknds all the particulars in it.
But neither can be affimsd: not the firft-^ for Paftors and Teachers are never fet over a flock,they did never fee, nor can tell'wheretofinde; andfuch is the Catholike Church, Not the leeond 5 if by the fame commiffion •^hey are (et over all par- ticular Congregations, liien arc they bound to bcftow the fame care and watch over all particulars, which no man will grant.
Secondly, ordinary teachers are fet in theCburcb by ordinary iheans^and therefore by ele&ion^ ©a. i, 1, OfGod^ ^nd by Man put into their- places.
But eleWondotb not fet- them ovet-lbeCatholik^ Cburch'i a^enfe will fuggeft on this manner : let three or f urmenbe pro- pounded for «leftio%to^fo many Churches now needing and
JPpP 3 .craviiig
^
2.8 C&2p.2. A furvey €f the fufnrne Vditt
craving fupply, each of the Churches choofeth on^, rcfuictt the other, as not fo fuitable to their fpirits : h the ckaion of the one gives power, therefore the rejeftion or non-eleftioa flops the extent and efficacy of that power ; fo that he cao have no paftorall Office-power there over them.
We have now done with The Persons who have Right to receive thcfe feals.
We are now to enquire the Manner Of The Dis- pensation,
And that is either^ ^'"«r"'°''°?' ""^ cFccw/wrtoeach,
TKat which is common to both, appears in two things :
** F -rft, th-y muft be dijp.nfed fublik^ly.
Sr^condly, they fhould have the preaching of the Word ac
company their foiemn adminiftration.
Firft, 7'bat they mufi be di^enfed fublik^ly^ in the frefencey and vpitb the concurrence of the Church jolemnly ajfembled : for fince the feals of the Covenant, and the preaching if the Covenant goe together : the publication of the one muft accompany the difpenfation of the Ocher ; it is not in the power of the Church to confine preaching into corners, for Tpi/iiom cryer/) openly in the fireetSy Prov. 8. 2, :;. and of old the Church of the Je wes erefted Sina^ gogues in every City (befide the Temple fet up in lerufakm) for the hearing and preaching of the Word : our Saviour enjoya^ cd his Difciples, what they heard in the ear fecretly, to preach open* ly upon the hm]e top^ Matth. lO; 27. John i8. 20, 21,22. And he compares the Supper of the Lord to their ordinary fupper 5 fo he oppofeth manifedly the Church or Congregation to the private houfe^^nd declareth,that the Lords Supper (hould be celebrated in the Congregation, as the Banquet fhould be kept in theijr private houfes, I Cor. 11. 2032 1,22.
Y^a, the fcope and nature of the Ordinance cals for fuch ap Adminiftration ; for fince the Sacraments are badges to fhew our reparation from ^11 other prophane fbcieties, and to fisnifc our communion one with another vifibly in the pro- feflion and confeffion of th^ faith, as our (pirituall union and communion with Chrift our head myftically j therefore the
adminiftration of thera (hould be fuch as fhould fuit thp nar
cure
Part 5^^- of Church discipline. Ghap.sf. 2^
tureofihe Ordinance^ and ferve the end of it : and therefore it is^ that in times of perfecutioRj when the ChnrcH dare not ^ nor is it meet (he (hould (hew her felf to the enemy ; yet not then, is the Word of Godn or Sacraments privately preach- ed or adminiftred, neither yet ought to be 5 for though they be done in the houfe of a private man^yetb-'caufe they are and ought to be adminiftred in rk pre/ewce e/rbe Congregation^ ^^^^^ is neither private preaching, nor private celtbrating the Sa-« crjmcnts.
Secondly, that both thefe Ordinances (hould goe hand in hand^after the word ofened the feahjbould be adminiflred*
The fraSlce of the Baftifl'y our Saviour Sind his Vifcifler^ arc precedential! to us in this behalf, M^rr/;. 3. 2, 3. compared with verify' for this latt verfe refers unto the former (the defcriptioii* of lohn his perfon and behaviour being put in occalionally) when loim came preaching in the Wild erne ffe ^ Kefent for the Kingdormy &c. Then corns to bim the feofle from all coajis and' were baptized. And hence he is faid Mark^i, 4. to b:iftize in the Wildernejfs and to fnach the Baftifme of refentance^ becaufe 'there- was a concurrence ; the one made way for the more deer un- derftandiag, and the effsftaall working, and fruitf ull enter- taining of the other.
And that colleQion feemcs to be faire, wtiich is obferved by fome Interpreters(who comonly fearch more norrowly unto the text) Jds 19, 4. Paul meaning to conferre the gifts of the holy Ghoft, which the twelve Difciples at EpHjeJw were to re- ceive by the putting on of hands, unto the performance of the truth,by the performance of the promife figured b^Baptifme, and fo to ioyn.the ftgne XQltb the thing ftgnified* In the fourth verfe he ftieweth /jow lo'm preached and adminiftred that ordinances fir fi he preached thar his Difciples fhoald beleeve in Jefus Chrifl, which came after him : after in the fourth,th at ribo/e Disciples of' lohn{zxid not as is commonly fuppofed,tkofe twelve Difciples of^Ephefm) having heard hbns peaching (and not as is fuppofed^ TmhU) were baptized into the name of the Lord lefus : this inter- pretation hath plaine proof from the Grammar of the words, . the two O«;«;z£?/owj (which have relation one to the other, and cannot without force be (everecT) lead the Reader to this way, and lay forth the order of the admini^ ration^ that after ihey badbeardiobnB4f^ifi.preacbp they were baftized^ This Man-
30 Cbap.2. Afurveyofthefummt Part i.
NER Of ADMiNisTRATiaN Of Sacramehts Is Common to both oftbm.
There is fomcthing that is Peculiar To EAcir^ca which we (hall addc one word.
'Firft, Baftifme is the Sacrament of our Initiathn and ingrafting into Chrifl j and that is the ufuall phrafe of the Gofpcl, ICot?*- Si,^ uixpt^v Iwottuu, K0WI.6.3. our iniition and incofporatlon into Chrift, is fignified and fealed up by Baptifme : and hence Baptifme is once adminiflred, and never again to be repeat- ^ fdj bccaufc of the ftability of the covenant of Grace : It is an cverlafting Covenant, and they are the fare mercies that arc there fealed up ; the conftancy of God*s truth and faithful^ ncffc towards his, notwithftanding all their failing and infir*- niities^which overbear them in their daily courfe j whom Chrifi loves onccy bt loves to the end : his gifts and celling are without refen" tance ; and therefore whom he cals cffeftually, heprejerves for ever through faith unto falvat ion 5 that no manfhall^ and therefore they cannot, tak^y thcmfelves out of his hand, unlefle they be more then men : no falling away then totally or finally from the Covenant, and therefore no repeating of Baptifme, which feals up our entrance into the Covenant.
That which occafions fomc kind of further conffderatiott here, is that which hath been a little ftirring of late, viz.
Whether Bapi[me is to be adminiftredbypuring of watery and fo fpafhing the body therewithy or by difftng the tody into the water ? for herein lyes the very hit and turn of the quefti0n,4W it is now controverted : for
Firft, it is confcffed of every fide, that the word /?«cT7iJa>f r«- ^erly fignifics to Pif : we {ay to Dip, for fo it is fometime ufed by the feventy : Ruth 2.14. 'Kuth diffeth her Bread into the vine^ ger : i Sam 14.^7. hnathan diffed the end of bis rod into the honQ^ comb : Thus it fignifit^s to D/>, but feldome or never to P/i/f, as learned Biza interprets and explicates the propriety of the word, when he intends to lay forth the limits of it in its owft bounds, Mkt. 3.1 )•
Secondly, in ordinary courfe it is commonly ufed among Authors, and in Scripture, for tofFafhy Luke 1 1. 38* the Pha- rifees wondred at our Saviour^ that he did not Wap b^jor^din^ r?er,6C*'7r7i^>foM4r.-r./i.8. - Thu'd-
^artg. cf Church difciptine. Chap. 2. 71
— •r
" Thirdly, washing is the mai^t thing intended by our Saviour in the in^itutiQTi^ and to be attended in the fignification of the ufc of the water in tke Sacrament of Baptifme : and this is evidenced by thefe tcftimonies, which fpeak cxprefly to this purpofe.
Th€ Apoftle, I Per.3.21. points at this, by fpeciall ddcrip- tion, to be the intmdedfingnificatim of the ouiwardfign^ unto which Bapifme^ now anfweringy [aves us» But the queftion might hap- pily arife, what of Baprifme is here meant > for there be two things in the Sacrament 5 the outward figney and the fpirituall ^2LTtythe thingfignifiedJi'he Apoftlc therfore by way of preventi- on, and by a fpeciall defcription^diftinftly interprets himfelf ; I meaner thefutting away of the filth oftbeflejhy i. e. thewajbing of watery which is the fignification to be attended in the ufe of the outward figne^and is the outward part of the Sacrament i {but I mean the inward and fpirituall part. To this agrees that Efb, 5.26. 'tit. 3. 5, 6. God is faid to fave m by the wajl?ing of the fiewbirthy and the renewing of the holy Ghofty which is hid to be foured ont upon m i fDllowing the resemblance of water fouredy in the Wiping of Baftifme,
Nor can that fhrafe rationally admit another conftru^kion^ A^SLfy* when our Saviour promifeth his Difciples they ftiould be baptized with the hcly Ghofi not many dayes after y as lohn baptized with water.
As they were baptized by the^irityfs they were baptized with wet cry for Co the proportion requires ; and therefore it is an utter Offtake 60 think that ^cfTrli^^v \v vJkn implies the dipping into the wsfer^ when the propofition [iv] as moll frequently with the Hcbrcwes, and generally amongtt all GramarianSy notes onely the caufepr injfrumenty and fo it carries cau^a and effedum with it 5 to baptize in water as a means ufcd to fignifie and feal up the Covenant ; and therefore the like is ufed, ^ct^TrliS^a^^ *» 'SFYivyLA-n Ayiat ; not that we are dipped into the holy Ghoft, but that the holy Ghoft is poured upon us , and therefore Luk^ ex- pounds it by the (bedding and pouring out of the holy Ghofty A6ts 2. 33, and therefore I could wi(h that thefe particulars might be confidered.
Firfl, j4s we a^e baptized by the Spirity fo by proportion wc arc faid to be baptized with voatety fo the Text, A3s 1.5.
But we are baptized by the Spirity when that it applied to w firfl $ as the praftice expounds the promi(e,^i i« j. with chaf.i^i^.
Qjl q Secondly,
5 2 Chap*2. A furvey of the fumme Parc.j.
Stc^ndXy^the nature of Baftifme^and the admimfiratidti thereof ^ari'* fivers the work^ of afflication ; bccaufe it is to feal and confirm the Covenant to us : As it is agreed, fo communicated and fealed*
But the applying the xvater to the body firftly^ anfwers the worJ^ of application : for Chrift by his Spirit doth apply himfelf to us •firftj PhiL 3. 12. we apprehend as vpe are comprehend i the promise ;Comcs to us before we can come to it.
Nay, the Argument growcs yet ftronger»
7hat which cro^eth the nature of the Covenant^ that adminifir^ttion of the Seal [kits it not ; but Immerfton intmatethy that we apply out (elves fir ^ to Cbrift^ and fo to the Covenant^ and this croffS) the no-- tnre of the covenant ; and therefore this admini fi ration fuits it not.
Thirdly, T'hat which beji refcmbletb our implanting into tbejtmi^ litude of the death and refurreGign ofCbri^ : That admiuinration fits^ the nature of Bap tifn^.
But the applying and casing the water upon the body bejl refembles the nature of Burial]^ as (enfe will fuggeft : the dipping of the body into the duft, doth no way fo lively remfcmblc Burial^ as the cadiug duft and mold upon Iti.
The Manner Of AoministrationPec©- iiAR To The Supper, is in two things.
Firfl, it Is a Sacrament of our nourifliraent, and our grow- ing up in the Lord J«riw,and therefore it is appointed by him to be frequently ufed, as being one of the (landing di{he» which the Lord Chrift hath provided for the daily diet and the houfliold provifion of his faichflill ones, who are his fa- mily, I Cor. 1 1,26,34. as often as ye eat thU breads &c»
And to this purpo(e, our Saviour is here prelented to us,, as the (pirituall food ; nay, as the choice and compleat feaft of the foul, fuch as may anfwer all our wants, and our defircs^ alfo : Bread fuftains the hungry ^ J^i«e refrefiies tht tbirffyy botb Jaiiffie t'O the full : Chrift faves perfedly all that come unto him^ Heb- 7.25.
And hence (econdly, i« the admiflration^ as there hediSfinli farts of the Ordinance, fo there is a diilind bleffingy which wa» cxpreiTcd by our Saviour in the firft inftitution, and is to be Imitated by all his Officers : For the words are open 5 He tool^ JBreadandUefedh > after the fame marmefk took^the Cifji a^d He^ed
it
Part 3. df Church difeiplini. Chap.^.* "'jj
it atfo : For' otic aftion is expr effed, and the reft are implkdis the very frame of the wordsj and order in which they are &t forth, imply a» much,
r For bkjftng of the Bread commstb imn^dinteiy after the fet- ting of it afart : Hence that l>le0ng €ame before the takjng of the Wine^ and felting that apart for that jpiritnaH endy and therefore before the blelfmg of that Element 5 and therefore there mufi be a dH^inU benediCHon ufedfrom the former : sLnd that beft (hits with the diftinft nature orf the feverall Elements which are appointed by our Saviour, and are to be u(ed and received ; by the Communicants in that diftinft coniideration : for though v/holeChrifl jgfiritaOy be in each part of the Supper, it h not a piece of Chrift, as Bread and Food reprefented to the Receiver 5 yet there is k^/ all €i>rtfi Sacramentdl)^ but im
Chap. III.
^/ Cefifures.
THc Lord Chrift being a tender hearted father to his Church, as his family and houftiold, he hath not oncly provided wholfome and choice diet, his holy and fpirituall Ordinances for the food and refreftiing of the fouls of his faithfull, that fo they may grow up into him in all things, and enQreafe with the encreafings of God.
But he hath laid in Furgatives as well as Re^oratives 5 anid out of his Infinite wifdoms^who knows,to how many corrupt diftempers, as fo many hurtful! and noifefome difeafes the Saints are (ubjeft unto : he hath appointed Church-cenftaes as good Phyfick^ to purge out what is evill, as well as Word and SacramentSjWhichjUke good diet,are fufficient to nourilh the foul to eternal life*
And his earning compaifion hath made him here fo careful, that he. hath appointed each fartic-ular Brother ^9 a skilfull Apo- thecary, to help forward the fpirituall health of all in confe- deracy with him.
Hence al the members are made (as we have heard) watchmen over the welfare of their Brethren, and by vcrtac of their con- fociatioa and combination, have poWct over each other, and
Q^q 2 ajudid-
24 Chap.g. Afurveyoftbeftmme Part, 3.
a judiciall way of procefle againft each other, in cafe of any iinfuU aberration, to proceed legally and judicially againft them, according to rules and orders of Chrift provided for thd\ end : and herein members of the fame Congregation pro- ceed not onely chriffianlyy but judicially againft offences 5 as in civill bodies, J^eciall corf orations have fpeciall advantages this^ way.
Theprojceedir^ in the dipenfation ofcenfures k double ^ according: to the double quality of offenders and offences^
Trivate offences appear only to fcw5one or more ; and there- fore they oHely are to proceed againft them, incoz;m«gand hiding them from the apprehenlions of others, as much as may be 5 provided, they can thereby attain an healing of them.
The tnles here to reftifie their proceeding,that they may not negle^ their duty, in not endfavouring reformation, or elfe through un«kilfulneffe encreale lin and trouble^ when they would remove the one and prevent the other. I The Rules I ray> to regulate their pc^eedings hy^ are thefe :
Fir ft, fucb humain infirmities^ which unavoidably attend the beft Saints breathing upon earthy while they carry a body of death about them, are not to be taken as matter of ofiFence intended by our Saviour, nor have we any juft caufe to ftam- ble at (iKh ftraws,or be taken with diftaftc againft the carriage of a Brother in that cafe 5 and therefore they come nor under the nature of an o£fence in.this advice of our Siviour, Mattb* 38. 15.
Secondly, If the fin he (uch^ which is like zfion^ of fumbling in $nr Chri^fian courfe^ and therefore needs to be reformed in him that commit s^ and to be removed out of the vpay of him that fees it^ we muft here attend our duty, and the dirtftion of our Savi- oun M^M 8 . 1 5. J>z^zf . I ^. 1 7.
- i Thirdly ,but if yet it be notfo^ckef^^hnt douhfuUto us onely, though our thoughts and apprehenlions lead that way v it is aot yet ripe for any Church proceffc. But if fears and fufpi- -tions puriiie us, as fearing we do not what we (hould, for the ^ood of our Brother^ nor for the (et]ing;of our af&ftions to
him :
Piirc 3. ofChurehdifcipline. Chap. 3. 35
him: we may enquire by way of doubt, to be facisfied, and to have our hearts quieted, but not adventure to cenfure it : for it is a fafe rule, iVhere we have rwt found ground of convi^ion^ we have no reafon tty adminiHer an Admonition,
Fourthly, iftfee offence be fuch, which defervcs a cenfure, and that we have evidence enough of Argument and rule to convince to oar apprehenfion, it is yet the faireft way to enter into a ferious debate andconjideratian of the evil^ and to hear fully and fieely what can be faid bj the offending fatty ^ for his defence: The grounds which are good to briar an admonition, will then be more cleer, all (hifts by difcourfe being fully difcovered, we may better (ee how more fully and undeniably to faften a convi6^ing reproof upon a Brother,which is that our Saviour counfelsj Af4^ 18. 15. t^tyZov. If this fear and warinefTe were well atten led,tho(€ ordinary miftakes, clafhings, fayings and gainfayii'gs, and the many offences committed ajBongft Bre- thren, while thsy come to reform one ofl^ce given, would eafi y be prevented throus^h the help and afliftance of Chriiijif the party thit comes to rebuke, would be fure^
f Firft, that Jibe ^^/* wof coww/rrf J.
[ Secondly, that he hath ev idence ^tithtv by the conftijion c^ J th«f p^nyy or witmffe of others ) that fuch a Brother
I committed it.
j Thirdly, that fuch a rule is fair ^ndfull to convince of fuck
^ a fume. The nujefty of Ghrifts Odinance would appear with much* evidence, and with much eafe and comfort on all han'is^ in all the degrees of it ; whether it be between thee and him, or - whether in cafe of not hearing, you take one or two ; or rf need require, in bringing it to the Church. "Ibus of private Offmces^ *
But if the offence ^.^ Fa m o a s A n D N a T o R i o a s At Th e Fi r s t Practice Of 1 t, as open drunkennefle, fwearing, dealing, lying ; or? hag a Brother, according to the rule of Chrift, by reason of anothers obfUndcy, be eoh- ftrained to tell it to the Church,, and make i puSlike.
In thts P u B L I K E P R o c E 8 f E S ' '^^'' Camion to the
two things are to be a.ttended: ) -'l?/^"*^^' ...
° . .V , . I f2*Jbeex€Cunonafit^.
9«5
26 Chap/g. uifurveytfthefmme Part
Fiffly By way oiFrefaratiffHy the offencie muft, Firft, be brought to tbe EldetSymd by thefii debated and deli* vered to the Church ; for they are guides and kaders of the Ckurckt Ueb. 13. 17. the Watchmen and over jeers of ity and there* fore they muft know the caufes and controverfies to the full in all drcumftances, difHculties, windings and turnings thereof, that they may be able to lead the Congregation iit the wayc s of peace and truth ; which they cadnoc do^ unlefle they know the way the way themfelves.
Secondly, to them it appertains t$ judge whether the things he 4f vpcight and worthy and fo need and require the presence and afliftance of the body to exprefle their Judgment againft them, and the party guilty of them or no : for if they be petty bufi* neffes, and altogether unfit and unworthy to trouble the Congregation withall : it is in their power to prevent fuch caufleffc and needlcfle difturbance^ and therefore to fupprcfic any further proceeding therein.
Ohj, It will be faid happly^ By this meanSjand under thU pretence, if the Elders be coriupt in their judgement, or par- tiall in their affef^ions, they may iilence the weigh tieft caufc that can be, and To prejudice the innocency of thofe, they arc not friendly aiftftcd unto, and hinder the reformation of thofe, whom in a corrupt and partial! way they finfully fa- vour.
Jnfvp. Therefore as it is in their power to fuppreflfc fuch petty occafions which aJe not worthy the time, pains and difturbance that muft be fpent upon them ; fo yet to prevent injuftice and partiality in (uch ca(e8,the party who takes him- felf wronged, may comfUin of the Elders in that behalf : And if the Congregation fee ^ppsLt ently:, they have dealt najuftlyand partially, it is in their pwer to re&ifie tt : but if the complaint prove unjuft and unreafonable, be it at the perill of him that complains, for he is to be cenfured (harply and fevcrely, as out of pridt and perverfnefle, refufing to liftcn to the ft.ifbn» able advice and counfeJl of thofe who were fct over him by the Lord: as alfu, becaufc he hath needlefly difturbed the peace of the Congregation as much as in him lieth. <
Third! y, thi? preparation is to be made by the Elders, bc- ciuft the body of thefcofle^ if numerous, they will be unable with any c<>rocly convcnicBcy, to co^/Jd^r and weigh nBthe cit"
i-ti'-.i-.: — '..I.'
Part 3. • of church difcipUne. Chap.g. 37
i4 —
jsumnanccSy with all the emerging difficulties y which will certainly and neceftarily occurre in fuch agitations ; nor can in reafon beftow their time and pains up^n them, as the intricacy and perplexity of the work will fomctime^ require.
But when all things arc elecred, the native and naked flat^ of the controverfie laid forth and preiented in the fcverals of it 5 even the mearKJl in the Congregation will generally be able tg fee caufe to joyn their judgments with the truth.
This frefaration of the afti- > , ^Cau[e mufi be examned^frefently* op lyes in two things : > cExamination recorded cex/;al)*
In tbe examinatU^n of C9ntr6verji€s ( becaufe the eagerncfle of fomc fpirits is inordinate in the purfuit of an offence coo ri- gidly 5 and the pride of all mens hearts generally is fuch, that though they can do {hamcfully, yet they are loth to bear the ((hame of it 5 and therefore out of their waywardnefle wilincflc of heart, are ready to wimble and winde out devices, that they may put by the dint of a difcovering and convidiing Argument.") He That Complains Must K no w Two Rules.
Firft, that he muft not dare to complain to the Elder of a Church, unUjfe be can plainly and premf tor ily lay in his accu[ation 9f another^ touching fuch (pecchts and carriages, of which upon through iearch, he is well affured : I fey, fsrefUptorily accufe of things whereof he is groundcdly affured, becaufe I would pre- vent fuch weak and windy kind of exprtfllons, as too often we meet withall, out of mens too fudden pangs and heedlefle miftakes. Itak^itfa*, I conceived it [0 ^ it was jo reported -, I met whit on that manner y&c, when upon the {earch,all thcfc vanifft a3 miftakes :The word isywe mnft rebuk^ convictingly^hlzt, 18.15;
Secondly, as his aceufation mull be plain, fo his poofs mufi be direct and pregnant , that fuch words, for the fub- ftancc and reality of them were fpoken, and fuch things done ; there muft be two witnejfs to effablifh every word^ except the things be otherwayes evidenced fijfficientiy, as by confclr fion of th« party, &c.
On t^e E L D E R s P A R T s Tw o R u L ^ s, if attendedj make a great riddance, of occafions, and prevent diftempers. F'K&^kt theagfuiatwihefrefemly and exactly recorded^ together^
withJ
2 8 Chap.3. ji furvey of the fumme • Pare
with the m\wer thereunto in like manner: for experience teachethj that in multiplicity of debates, parties are apt to forget, or elfe not willing to remember, and fometimes ready tomiftake, adde, alter, vary in expreflions, as they fee there may any advantage come to their own, or difadvantage to the contrary caufe : All again by this means is ealily prevent- ed, and the troth made open to the apprchenfion of the (lan- der by.
Secondly, let the Elders coTtfne dl parties to tJK foynt in band, and not fuffer them by extravagancies to darken the truth, dlfturb the proceedings^and bring confufion to the whole de- bate. They are alfo, by their authority put into their hands, to forbid and retrain all ferfonall and f^affjonate exfreffionSf and con - ftrain both fides to (peaK to the caufe, and oncly to the caufe in hand.
Thus the preparation is done, the caufe rightly ftated and clecred, doubts anfwered, miftakes removed, and by proofs fair and fufficient, the truck confirmed 5 now the caufe is rea- dy and ripe for judgemeiUj and may cafily be determined in half an hour, which coft many weeks in the fearch and exa- mination thereof.
The Execution of the fcntence iffucs in four things.
Fir ft, the C4«/e exaftly recorded, is as /«//)' and «tf/;e(//)' to be frefented to the confide ration of tbe Congregation.
Secondly, the Elders are to goe before the Congregation in laying if en the rnle^ (o far as rcacheth any particular now to be confidered, and to exfreffe their judgement and determination thereof, fo far as af pertains to themjelves. . -
Thirdly, unleflTe the people be able to convince them of er- rour and miftakes in their fentcnce, they sivt bound to joyn their jud^,cment with theirs^ to the comfleating of the fentence.
Fourthly, thejentence^ thus compleatly ifrued,is to be [olemw ly faffea and pronounced upon the Delinquent by the ruling Elder^ whether it be the cenfurc of admonition or excommunicatiim.
Touching this laft.
Of excommvnicaTion.
There be [everal cafes which offer themfclvcs to fiirther f^rch
Part 3 • ef Church difcipline. Chap.?.
29
and confideration, of which we may brieiiy, and in order en- quire, having an eye and reference to what hath been faid touching the ^rik fubjea of the key es^, where all chcfe dlipiites had their^rj^ rife^ and (hall receive their lafi rejolution.
The tirft Quc^ion iSy JFbat U the order of the GcJ}el in the fro" cefe of this gjeat and dreadful! Ordinance of Excommunication ?
Aafw. Firft, the execution of this fentence againfl the Mals- hdiovy againil whom it is paffed, concerns all the body, be- caufe they are all bound to rejeft all Church-communion with him, and that becauie he hath renounced the rule of Chrifl:, and is therefore juftly delivered m^ to Satan:, to hi bkjlave in the kingdom of dark^.effe^ who muldnoi h ajubjeft to Chrijl in the kjngdm of light : they are to renounce all voluntary and unnecef" fary familiarity with him^ ^ven in civ ill converfe^ that they may, as much as in them lyes, without any breach of any bond or relation that lyes upon tbem^ difco u n ten an ce him in his courfe, and caufe him to be afhmed ; and therefore in fonie particulars he is be- low the degree of a Heathen : i Cor.5 . 1 1 . with fuch a one eat not 5 and yet i Cor, i o. 27. // an Infidd invite to afeajfy we may «'oe by allowance from the Apoflle ; and by parity of reafon, %7e may invite fuch occafionaily : but the like carriage we may not expreffe to an Excommunicate.
Now becaufe the execution of the fentence concerns all^ therefore it were to be wifhed^ there fbouldbe an unanimous confent of all unto it*
Secondly, hence excommunication being an Ordinance of fo great tefrour,and of fo common and great concernment unco all, (ifwelook atthe f;;4«sffr)itmuft be proceeded in with much moderatioHy p/n_y, patienc: and long- fu f -r anc e : if there can bs a healing of a corrupt member, we muR not be ha^y to cut it bf: If we look at the matter^ it muft not be for petty andfmall aberrations^ but {or fuch evils as the mind and con{cience of a man^ eu" lightned by the truth ofGod^ would co/tdemn in himfetfor any^ ufon the firfiferiom con/tderation^was his underftandfng hk to the liber- ty of reafon, to a£t thereby, and net crack- brained and per- verted with prejudice and feltifhnede.
Thirdly, fuch evils whieh are cither hainous and abomi. nable, asfsmicationf, murder :, adultery ^ incefl^ treafon^&c, or if not fogrofle, yet carry the face of evill in their forehead^ itponthefirfk ferioM and wet- grounded confderation of rea[on 5 and have been per' timcisujly andobftinately ferftfled in^ after the improvement of all
R r r means
40 Chap.^. Jfurveyofthefumme Part, j^'
.. Ml Ml I ■— ■■ ■ ■ I I ij ■ I ~ " ' I •--'~''^— -;-^*^'*~~-n-r ■mil ,
means upon them for convidion and reformation : toe{e onely dcferve excommmkatm by the rules of Chrift, i Cor* 5. Mat.
18.17.
Fourthly, when fuch evils are pre fen ted to the Church, and there 15 a muiudl andjoynt concurrence of all j every particular Congregation hath received power from Chrlft to proceed to txcommanication without any more ado.
This every one grants, may be done by a Church in an Iflind; and every particular Congregation hath as much power and right in that cenfare (as formerly hath been touched, and (hall more Mly be proved afterward : ) the like alfo may be done if loimfew (hould dijfenty in cafe their reafons be hear d and anfwered^ and they filcnced by the power 6f Ar- gument.
Fiftly, but in cafe things prove douhtfnll (which rarely they will, or can in truth, if rules formerly mentioned be attend- ed) and /k J/j^i^reTZce grow wide and great ^ it isthenfeafonahkto crave the counfcU andhelf of neighbouring Churches s not to receive any power from them to execute the cenfure : but that they may fee the truth cleercd,the erring parties may be convinced, the way alfo warranted ; XQhich being done^ either all xqUI agree^ or elfe the major part of the Chnrch bath fower and right to proceed and fa^e the cm'ure according unto.Chrifi ; and the rejl of the Church dtf-- fentingy are bound to fit down fat i^fied therewith.
But in cafe the coun(^ell of the conjociatcd Churches (hall advife to rQith'hold':>t\iQ cafe will then appear doubtfuI,grid want ground of conviftion of the Churches part ; and therefore they will want ground of execution, as hath been fitld 5 and therefore they mujl (lay their p roceeding.
The fecond queftion is. Where lyes the Highest T r i- B u N A I L where this fentence iffues ?
A'fw> Before we can lay forth the rule of proceeding in this cenfure, and the order and rank that each perfon muft keep,acc<jrding to his power and place : we (hall (peak fome- ' thing, firft, by way o{ explication of the nature of the cenfure ; fe- condly , lay forth the howids according unto which the people fhould confine thtmfelves in putting forth their power : lafily, give in the reafom (hortly of the qaeftion To flated.
Firft, this cenfure of excoTimunication, and the admoniti- on that makes way for it^ is to be attedcd in a double regard,
cither
Part J. pf Church difcipliKe. Chap.g. 41
5 Legally pref&red, VogmatkaUyf rebounded by the Elders, as leaders ^ to the Congregation : or Cjudicially fajfed and executed.
For the underflanding of the firii, you muH: recall and re- member, that ft appertained to the f lace and ojfics of the F.uUrs^ by through learch and examination, to ripen the caufe, and to cleer all miitakes, and fettle the truth by fufficisnt and un- deniable wicneffe 5 and thereforeincafc things were doubt- ful], and admit no ferious or through proof, the Congrega- tion (hould not be troubled with fuch things : where no con- vision can be gained,there no ccnfnre of publike admonition or excommunication (hculd be adminiilred. But when things are fully teftiiied, then they are dogmatically to difcover the mind of God, and the rule of Chrlii, according to which a Congregation (hould proceed.
Secondly, their judgements thus cxpreir€d,the compaffe ac- cordiag to which the people (hould confine themfelves In putting forth tbeir foxi'er and judgement^ may be conceived in This Rule.
7'he fraternity have no more fower to ofpofe the femence of the csn^ fitre^ thus fTef:ired and psfouudcd by the Elders^ tlw2 they have to of" p[ethehdi6irinevphkotheyf?aUpubliJf;, But they hav*» as much power to oppole the one as the other. We will touch both the parts of the Rule,
Firdil they have no more power to oppofe the fsntence of the cenfure thus prepared and propounded by the E]der*,:hen they have to oppofe their do'^fhie which they (hall pub- li(h ^ (let it be here attended, that I fpeak of the cenfure as dogmatically propounded, not of the JHdiciMfii0?ig of h^ when it comes to be executed, and then) the proof is plain.
Firft, becaufe they have the fame authority in dogmatic all pro' founding of the one^ of infromulgation of the other : They are a^s, which alike iiTue out of their office, in which they are placed, and unto which they are called of God, and bound to be leaders to the people, as in preparing the caiife, that it may be ripe and ready for the cenfure, fo in laying open the rule, as it reachcth the feverall particulars, and to expreffe their judgement and determination thereof.
Secondly, that their power is equall in both, appears pal- _ _. • ._ Krr 2 n3h]\f
^.2 -Cbap.g. J fur^jej of the [wmme Parc.gJ
pably thus : when the caofe is cle«red and proved by evidence of undeniable witneflisj the Elder may refer it to ihc IFerd^ and out of the r^ord preach it as a VoBfine : fo that the fentcnce the Elder wiJl pafle^fhall be a point he will preach ; and therefore none (hM oppofe the one^ but he (hall oppofe the other.
And hence it followsjwhich was formerly intima ted j>that if the people cannot convince the Elder of his errour or mifrake in the (entence, they are bound to joyn their judgement n^ith his in the cjmpkatingof the fentencey without impertinent queftions, needkfle fcruples^ wilfull and diforderly gainfayings j for if they cannot confute his Duftrine^they are bound to entertain and eftibliOi it.
Therefore they muii do fo with their cesfurcs^ as the infe- rence forC€th.
^nd this kind of proceeding in judicature difcevers fo much wifdomy care and faithfulnejfe of the LordChrifl^t in providing for the comfort^ honour andfafety of his Churchy as the Ul^e is not to be found in all the governments uf on earthy v/hcrcin thegrattefr ^^cdlcncy ever appeared to the appehe72/ion of t he [ons of men*
For behold the Lord Chrill: is fo tender and compaflionate over his Church, that the meaneft member thereof ihali not be touched in the lead nieafure in his liberty, but he hath fit- ted, called and?ppointed his Officers, wife and holy watch- men, that (hall ftcretly and ferioufly examine all things with all exa^neffe, (ball receive nothing but upon fuch proof, as that whereby every i^jord (hall be ellablifhed ; and yet when alKth'S is evidenced, they (liall not proceed againil them in private, but they (hall prefent all thefe evidencs to the view arrd confideration of them all ^ lay open the rule of truth be * fore them, and nothing (hall be done that they (hall oppofe, but mud approve and fet their hand and (eal unto, as fuitable to the rules of truth, and righteoufnelTc, and love. And this proceeding is held in all things to all his members : the like is not to be found on earth.
The fecond part of the Conclufion is, 'Xhat they have as much power and right to off ofe their ccnfuresy fo frofoundedy as their Po- drine* For their power U Mike in dijpenfing the oncy as the other^ as hath been proved : and therefore iftl)eyc4noffofetheQney ihey may fo far opfofe tf)e other.
Since then it is yeelded on all hands, that the jraternirymay
renounce
Part 3 . of Church difcipUne. Chap. 3 . , 43
renounce a}iJc9:idmn the falcy erronioM ctnd krelkaUDotfrms of an Eldery^nd hinder them that th^y may never be entertained nor eliablifhed in the place, yea rejed hk ofinions^ and take away kUOjf :e from him : they miy do as 7nuch by parley of reafon agaUfr his fai\e and unjufr cenfures propounded and concluded, and fo interpofe and oppoie proceeding, as that they (hall never take place 9,nd be eftabliilied in the Congregationjonely the method md ordcc preicribsd before in cafe of difF,T€ncej ninil be attended.
The conclufion then h^Tke fiateniity put for thg cauf all pmr in the cenfure of excoaiunicatlon, whence it receives its com* pleat being, and here lyes the fuj^re^itn l'ribnnal in [oym of judgement^ ani publike proceeding in cenfure agamft an offender: the reafons of this we have given foroierlyj when we intreated of the firft fubje^ of the keyes, whether we refer the Reader j onely v/e may recall two or three for the prefeat^that we may not leave this place wholly void.
Firft, that Church that c^n fuhlik^ely admQnijh the Elder or Elders^ in cafe he do not hear oji£ or tv^o^ that Church can excommunicate ^being wof k4rJ3Mat.18.17.
But the Church of the fraternity^ in cafe the Elders ^f ending will not hear one or txco^ may alfo admonifh : For if one or two may admo- Fiifh privately, according to degrees of proceffe prefcrlbed by our Saviour, why all may not admonifli publikely, 1 fee not, by the fame parity and equality of reafon.
If a Btother, i r, any Brother*
Nay, the cafe may be fuch, that they onely will be left to admonifli : for fuppofe three Elders in the Congregation two of them are under off^nce,in which ihcy do periift,not yeeld- ing to the firft or fecond admonition, to what Church muil: now the complaint be made ; one Elder is not a C/;« re/?. therefore the complaint muft be made to the fraternity with him 5 therefore they muft admoni{h,and therfore may alfo cad out, if their admonitioa be not heard.
Secondly, "that placing of the fufr earn power ^ which croffrth the proceeding frefcribed by our Saviour^ that is not orderly and regular*
But the f lacing of the fupream fower in the Elders doth jo.
The Affumpion is thus evidenced :
7hat which mak^s the guilty farty the Judge in hk own Caufe^ that iTojfeth tb? proceeding frefcribed by our Saviour*
Rrr 3 But
^•s«4e«&
44 ,Chp.p.3 • jifurzey of thefpmme Pare 3 .
But this doth /o : For in cafe the Elders offend j^and are com- plained of, to whom muft the coHipIaint be carried ? the text faith. To the Church : the Church (layes this opinion) is the Elder?, and therefore they muil be compbined unto as their own Judges.
Thirdly, that fower vphkh if aff$inted by Chriji in hit Church to reform ei^;/ (that being managed according to his appoints ment, and that in time of peace) r^^t pwer cm and v^W attain its end^ othcrwife there fliould be an imputation laid upon our Saviour, that either he wanted wifdome or power in his inftitutions, in that fuch were appointed ivhich v/erjs not able to attain the end, for which they were provided and appoint- ed. But if the power of the Cenfures be f laced in the Presbytery^ for the rtmcvall and f urging cut of the kven of a fertinacious finner^ it cannot attain his end : For fuppofe the body of the people will keep hlni in, converfe wi(.h him, and maintain full commu- nion, their excommunication will not do the dced^ which fhewes the arm is too (hort to manage this power to the full extent of ic, as it was intended by our Saviour.
And hence Mafter Euterford grants, lib. i. p. 44. That it is the confiant received and maintained opinion oi Divines, an- cient and modern, that excommuncation be done, confentiente \lche.
Nay, Zeffems^ Zanchy, Beza^ Bncarus^ P^r^w^, think the El- derfliip (hould not excommunicate, fme confenfu. Nay, Veter ' M^rtjr goes further, Vnde concluditur non absque con^enfn eccUfia qmmfiam excomwunicari pjfc^ loc. conn, de excom. ient» 9. Jus hie /id ccclejiam fertinet* nee ah ilia erifi d:bet^ fent. 10. Carmright in 1 Cor^ 5. sgainft the RhemiRs : Magdeburg:, Cent. i. lib. 2. c, 4. Claves toti ecclef^funt tradi.t£.
The ground I conceive of this joynt judgement, thus con- ftantiy requiring the confent of the people, doth in truth im- ply, that their confent was not matter of complement, but car- ried a caufall verttte witli it, for the comple<iting and accom- plifning of this cenfure.
Andlctitbefuppofedthat where there be three Elders,
two oi them (hould turn Hereticks and continue fo 5 fcpw
could the Church proceed againft them, unleiTe there was a
caufall power in the fraternity to accompiifti this cenfure >
For (if by Church was meant the Elderfhip) how can one he
tht
Pdrc 7. of Church difcif>lme. Chap. 3. 45
the Courch / and if the people (hould confcnt^ and yec their confent carry no caufall vertue to this work^ the inconveni- ence, which is crolle to right reafon, renuins yet unrernovedj tomt^ that excommimication fhould proceed andbecom- i^hzittd by one marii which is contrary to the grain of the words, and the procefTe of our Saviour (et down in the place^ which is to rife by encreafe-from 6ne to two or tbree^ and thence to a muUhude.
This ground thus proved, being received, many colk^Jons flow natura'iy from hence, which will be iaftcad of fo many j^nlmrs to feverall Qjiefiion^*
Firft, the fower of judgement and fower of office are apparently diilinCl and different one from another : The Elders in po)»t of rule and cxercifing the a6t of their Office, are fupream, and above the Congregation , none have that Office-authority, nor can put forth the a<^s thereof but themf^i-.s : But in foynt of povper of judgement or csn\ure^ iht fraternity tlizy are fupeamy zv\d above any member or Officer, in cafe of offence and delinquency : nor need any man ftrange at diis dl{lin£l:ion, when the like is daily obvious in paralel examples presented before our eyef.
The Lord M^jor is above the Conrty as couching the wayes and works of his Office, none hath right, nor can put forth fuch a^s, v;hich are peculiar to his place, and yet the C^urt i^ above infoynt of cenfure^ and can anfwerably proceed to punifn in a juft way, according to the juH: defert of his fin. Thus the Parliament is above the King, the Souldiers and Captains above their Generall.
Hence again, excommunication if not an dct of power of Office^ but of judgement^ from grounds and grants formerly cleered, and theref)re cannot be appropriated to Rulers, nor upon right confidcration accounted an a£t of higheft rule, but an a^ of fupream judgement, which is (eated in the fraternity, and may be put forth by them in a right order and manner, as it hath been before proved j ftill that is a ftaple rule, which ftands faft. T'he whole bath fower over any member and member Synnd can peferve her f elf and fafety againfi any of their power thai would, annoy or deffrov it.
And this mull be yeelded by all thofe who give pov/er of excommmication to Synods and Comcds^ in that 'Brethren as well as
aiders
A 6 Cbap.j. A furvey if the fumme Part 3.
- "■' Eliierj are members of the Synods^ and the A^s of thofe hC- fcmblyes iflue from both Elders and Brethren^ as all the Ortho- dox prove againft the Popifli Impropriators.
Hence laftly, as long as the Ckurcb continues, and hath the being of a Church, pje bath right and forcer of managing ihf fe cenfurcs, becaufe it belongs to her X£t9' dvro^ and appertains to her as fnch a body, and therefore cannot be taken away, unlcfTe her being be taken away : As an Officer, while he re- mains in his Place and Office, he hath right and power to Preach and adminifter the Seals, though the exercife of thofc a^8 may fometirae be hindred by violence and conftraint : fo while the members continue confederate in combination, and {o communion with one another by free consent, they have alfo power one over another, and in cafe the part prejudice the whole, it's fubjec^ to the power of the whole^ to be remo- ved from the communion thereof.
Part»4«
Chap. I
if V ^ V V ¥ V V V V V ^ V l5
Part/ IV.
Concerning Synodf.
CHAP. L
Wherein yi\'K\it\itv£otdi,sfixthuArgiiment is de- bated^ taken optt (?jf Ads 1 5 . and the nature of that Synod difcujfed^ and hoTv far re that or any other Synod can be faidto bind by any warrant froiiuhcWord.
^ H E fixth Argument of Mailer Rutherford k taken from that famplar of a Synod propoun- ded in the fifteenth of the aA^s.
Before we can come to give a <lire(5l and cleare Anprver thereunto, we (hall be forced tofpeak fome things to prepare way to that purpofe, that it mayappeare how farre the power of a Synod is confeffed or denied,and wherein thefirejfe of the Controverfy doth efpecially confift : and that will be di- fpatcht in the concltifims following.,
r, Cortclfif*
The confoctation of (^hnrches Pi not onelj lawfully hut very f^fefff/l alfo^ kmngnot 2ilonQ to fear ch out the truth, but to
Aaaa fettle
Chap. I . A Survey of the Sumnte Part. 4 .
fettle the hearts of all fincerely minded in the right a^prehenfion And frofejfion of the fame.
When many, and thofefekcl and eminent, lay the beft of their abilities together, improve their parts and prayers, dif- qiiifitions, confultations ^ determinations, to promote the knowledge and pra^ife of the things of Chrift, the eftabliOi- ment of the Churches^ in th^ unity of the faith, and their eter- nal! peace.
The light of na tire and right reafon forcing men out of their ovvne neceflities and experience to confefle , That, In the multitude of Councellors there is fafety. Plus vident ociili,quam oculus,&c. The ijfueof th2it counfell evidenceth as much, A^s 1(5.4,5, They deliverd their Decreesy&d and the Churches were efiahl fljed in the faith, &c.
2. Concluf
This Confociationis O^ ] ever all forts and degrees,fome lejfer hmc greater^zs (^lajfesy. Synods-yTind thefe Provinciall^ Natia- naU,OecumenicalU
j» Concluf-
The power which any or all have, is not houndkjfe, or unli- mited» They are all but men, and may erre : their judgements ^ttnot the r^/f, but muft be regulated. Their power.is under Chriftjonely from him, and for him, wholly ta be aded and- ©rdered by his authority in his Word, Thus farre we agree. But
4-
This authority is by feverall men feveraliy conlidefcd^namc- CcWfr^cr^//??/^//* llAr,Ruther. ly, it is either anthority of < ^ /^7i' "^^^e
^ Church jurifdiBon,j the end. I, When the cafe is controverfall, many doubts and diffi- culties arife, which cannot eafily and readily be difcerned or decided. The greived parties crave the advice and feekthc counfellof many Churches,and willingly fubmit to the truth of God appearing by their; means,. i^^mho^
Parr. 4. of ChHrch-Drfc/plifte. Chap. i. 3
2. <iAuthoYltj of (^Imrch juris diSiion^ is, when the Churches
-meeting have not onely authority to counfeli , hut power to cen-
fure Ecclefiafllcally in cafe the Parties who fc caufe comes to
be fcanned and confidered, (hall be found guilty and worthy
fuch a cenfure.
5-.
Hence the Churches thus meeting, may be faid to impofe their determination and fuch decree?; which refult and arife out of their difquifitions and difputes either by authority of the Word only, from whence their determinations are fetched and con- firmed apparantly.
And then they are faid to bind materialiter , in regard of the thing which is determined , being no more , nor other then that which i? evidently exprefed , or infallibly colleEled out of the Word , and fo their counjels are no other then Goh Qommands^ containe a Divine Authority which is now by them difcovered , and in his Name applied to the particulars under hand, as the Counfeli Ad. 15 20. iijjoynes them toabftaine fi'om fornication y which aretheexpreffe Words of Scripture, from the Law in the Gofpell.
But beiides this they are faid to bind formaliter , when it Is
fuppofed and taken for granted , that the Decrees are not onely
requiredin the JVord , hut injoyned by fuch ^nho have Church'
jimsdiBion, and in vertue of that Authority can impofe, and in
cafe of KcdihW have Power to cenfure Eccleftaflically,
We conceive t\\c former^ id eft , the ^mhority of "Brotherly Counfeli 5 is attended by Chrift ; Mr Rutherford expreOTeth much learning and labour to maintaine and prove the latter , and to that purpofealledgeth this Patterneof A(^. 15. Which whether it be fit and full to this purpofe , we {hall make fome ferious inquiry according to our meafure^after we have debated the nature and quality of this Afl'embly and the proceedings therein ; which we fliall do in thefq Conclusions.
Of Act s 15.
1» (foncluf npH^ Sy node \^ as not extraordinary , either in regard of the ^ infallible afliftance of the perfons in it , or the immediate tevelation of the truths therein difcufl'ed and decreed
Aaaa 2 Its
Chap. I . A SHWey of the Summe Parr. 4 .
Its true , the Apoftlcs were extraordinary men in regard of their Places and Office, but that was not here attended , nor in vertue of that they did adj There i^jm Jtnmlare,^ndi jta commune fayes 1mm. The fecond is here attenckd. They were Pafiors which had ordinary abilities , as well ^ Apoflles, which had extraordinary afliftances; and they aul ed in the former re- lation.
For ;« extraordinary revelations and infallible afliftances , men do not joyne Ordinary Churches in their confuftations and inquiries ; but fo the whole Work was carried here : The men dijpHted 3 inquired ; each man had allowed liberty to propound his thoughts, had recourfe to the Scriptures, and reafoned out of them, Acl, i5.7,8,to 18.
AnA ergo the Lordhere leu'vesa ^opyan3 SampIartoafifuC" ceeding Generations^ how to feek the truth by way of triall in the ufe of fuch meanes which he hath appointed.
2. Conciuf* Hence their fentence W2isnot thcTQ^orcScripture or C'anonicall hecaufe they decreed it,as when they were infallibly aflifted and a^ed by the H. Ghoft. 2 Pet. i.
Eut the thing or matter which was decreed, it was either ^a'- freffed pregnant ly ^ oxi'nfalllhlj colleEledoiMoi the Word, and fo being Scripture , it was therefore decreed by them , as the inftances of the Decrees give in evidence.
Toabftaine from Fornication, which is one of the Decrees, it is the very letter of the Text ; The other Tarticulars ifluc outof one ground, and thence have the ftrength of divine prohibition; for in things of indifferent ufe, (as thofe which were ftrang/ed2ind blood , ) the rule of the Apoftle admits no gainfaying i (^or. i, and laft Rom, 14.
Thejf veere not therefore Canonicall Scripture hecaufe decreed^ but e contra y bee aufe they were Scripture y ergo they Vcere de^ ereed. .
And it is one thing to make Mandatum , (jua tale^ Divine Scripture ; another thing, when the matter is by force of unde- niable confequence, gathered out of Scripture to give it out as a. Mandate 5
And thus I fuppofe that Phrafe is to be underftood» It seems good unto the Holy Ghost and UNTO us. Vers 280
:. ■ Bu.
Parr. 4. ofChHrch'Dj{cipHm. Chap, i .
By the Holy Ghoft there muft either be under flood, the im- mediate revelation of th-e Spirit, paralell to that of Teter^ \im irviv'fjLitr^ ctyU npy-ivot iT^et-, I.2I» and this fenfe the Tex: admits not ; for there was no extraordinary Revelation, that can in reafon be attributed, or conceived to belong to the ordinary Multitude ; befidcjthe Argument formerly alled- ged, hath confuted thi? fenfe.
Or elfe it muft be the H. Ghofl diS Jpeaking in the word, which is open and eafy to conceive ; and we have the like Phrafe in Scripture carrying the like fenfe , in that the feverals of the fcntence follow by infallible inference from Scripture grounds, as the Will of the Lord, unto which the Spirit by difpute, collation and comparifon of places, did lead them.
3. Concluf*
Hence the Sjnode may be faid to charge the truth of God upon the Churches , and to load their Confciences with the De- crees they publiflied by way of authoritative Qomcell , be^ caufe they have the divine Authority of the Scripture com- manding all that they decreed, long before their Decrees came out, the evidence whereof they now difcovered, and the pow- er whereof they by way of Application prefTcd upon their con- fciences in the particulars mentioned.
Taking this fenfe and interpretation along with us , that Mr Rutherford here and there oppofeth as in the Anfwer to the 11. and 15. OhjeEi. pag, 210, 212. wilt eafily be removed; for when he thus reafons,
O B J. " Ifthii ayipmhlies Decrees did lay a tye and bond up^ *' on the Churches of Syriz and Cilicia, Then it did either tye them ^^ asa C ounce II y or as apart of Script urcy or thirdly y as a Decree ** of an Ecclefiaflicall Syntde^ pag. 212.
" If the firft be faid, this (^anondoth not lay a Command upon '* themi the contrary thereof we find verf 28. It layeth a burden *' upen them-, Chap, 1 6^. 4. Decrees they mujl keep,
2/* It cannot tye as a part of Scripture; fir that which is proper
^* to the (^hurch , to Chrifi hufecond comming againe , doth not
" o-blige as ^anonick Scripture ; For Canonic^ Scripture (haU
^^not be fiill writ en till (^hrifl come again , becaufe the (^anon is
'^already do fed with a Curfe upon all adders ; but what is
Aaaa 3 decreed
Chap. t. A SurveyofiheSumme Part. 4.
^' decreed according to God by Church-guides ii proper to the '' Church &c, ^2ig. 210.
'' Ergo, They mufi tye tun Decree of an Eccleflafiick^Synodc.
A N s w. The ambiguity and doubtfulnefle of the Phrafe darkens all the difpute ; the ExpUcation of that will expedite an anfwer to all that hath been faid with great evidence : To bind as a part of Scripture, admits a double fenfe.
1. ^\l\\s,tthat which is ^^i:?'^^^ is clearly contained in , and fo infallibly collected out of ^m;)fr/?"^, andfois Scripcure,and hath he bmding Power of Scripture vyith it.
2. Or that this aEi of Decreeing itliiing from the immediate Revelation and affiftanceof the Spiri , doth make that which is decreed to be Scripture*
We take it in the former fenfe , and affirme according to what we have formerly proved, that the Decrees are exprcffe Scripture , or neceflarily to be inferred from the Scripture , dccidiergo tyeas a part of Scripture , which is there a/leadged; though the Alienation it felfe, in itfelfe barely conjidered^ hath nofnch PoV^er , nor can lay any fuch bond at all.
As when the Nicene Councell decreed that the Sonne was 'o^»V/©- with the Father, as the Words of text evidence, fhilip, 7. 6. he counted it no robbery to be equall with the Fa* ther : Thii Decree containes Scripture , and ergo hath a Divine Power going with it to bind, not becaufe decreed, but becaufe it is Scripture which they have decreed.
And in this fenfe they did , and any Councell may lay a Burden upon any mans Gonfcience; foanyChriftian that (hall publifli and preach that.of i {^or. 6. 1 8. Flee Fornication izni every man that committes that fin , He finnes a^ainfi his own Body, Hetnay preffe this Prohibition as binding the Gon- fcience, and lay it as a burden of the Lord upon every foule, not from the Authority of him that fpeakes, but becaufe it is Scripture that u jpohen ; and may lawfully lay an abfolute ne- ceflity upon all his hearers, that they muft keep that Charge, fince Its Gods Charge now publifhcd and applied by his Means.
And in this fenfe it is true, That which is proper to the Church untill the commingof Chrift againe , that may oblige as CanoniciU Scripture; not becaufe the formall publilliing doth make it Scripture, but becaufe the thing is aflureJly Scripture which is publifhed.
Nay
i^arr. 4, ojCmrcb-Dticipune, Chap. i.
Nay in the 109. p. immediately going before, Mr Ruiher^ ford affirmes that which amounts to thus much , In his firft Anfwer to the ninth Objedion where he conjoynes thefe two together ; *' That the excommunication of the Incefimus Corin- ^^ thian ^ The <iy^pp inting Elders at Lyftra wa^ Seripture ; and ''^ yet the Deeree of Excommunication and appointing Elders did ^' hmdWithan hcclefafticalitye only.
By the fame proportion ; the things th^it are comfelled may be Scripture, and bind by a Divine Power , and yet the puhli- cation of thefe may tye by way of Councell only in regulating of thofe that do publiflithcm.
Before w^ pafTe from hence it will not be amiffe to take in- to confideratioh , how Mr Rutherford d^^it^s the ground, how it comes about that a Presbytery can bind a Congregation by an EccleHafticall tye of Obedience , how a Synode can tye a Presbytery .Sec.
C A T^ofltive Lan> by gody He anfwers they have warrant by c
C The Law of Nature. Concerning which Illiall take leaue to offer fome few things to confideration , becaufe I cannot fo well reach his meaning, that fo I may give him occafion more fully to explicate him- felfe at his return » ,
fm NaturaUy and Pofitivum^ when their fpeciall and fpeci- ficall Nature comes to be attended , I have looked at them, as CArryin^aki^dof Oppofition, as Membra dividentiavSt to do; and as its ordinary to obferve amongft all Interpreters in the Expofition of the Commands.
Jus Naturale Is , That which iff ues out of the reference and dependanccy which the Nature of men hath unto God a6 a (Crea- tor, fo that if God be God, and man a Creature, made for him and his Glory, hemuftbeftow himfelf and heart upon him in the firft Command, ThiiisaNaturall La'W,
But that he fhould worfhip him by fuch meanes by the JVordy fuch Sacraments and Cenfuresfo di^enfedy this is a pofitive Law of Gods appointment, which had he not exprefled, or iliould be after, that which was pofitive Law before is no Law now; As in the Sacraments of the Jews , which are now out of date , maybeeafily difcerned ; thofe which TP^r^ ;;^^^«^/ of Worfhip ^en appointed, are no means now , becaufe abrogated,
And<
8^ Chap. X. A Survey of the Snmme Parr. 4.
And how the Authority of Synods (hould bind by^ *Pt?/?- the Law J znd y ct a/fo i^Mhy Nature^ deferves fome further Explication. Nor doth the Explication and Diftinflion added, pag. 208.
'^ j4 thing is naturalltivo ^ayes^ < and
^ by confeciuent , take away all the fcruple , or cleare all the doubt.
For if that may be counted a Z^W of Nature , which upos fome ffipfofition or condition ftands by a rule of reafon , I cannot fee how naturall and pofitive Lawes will be diftin- guifhed.
Take we Mr R, Examples propounded into confideration,
*' That Thomas and fohnfhould dive II infmh a Congregation , *' (jod in his providence might have otherwlfe difhofed ; and that ^^ is ergo Jus Pofitivum that they come there to %e Members*
^^ But being Members , then its connaturall^ they fhouldbe ^' fubjeSied to the Elder Jhlp of this Congregation'^ and the groHnd ^ of the bound is. y the part muft be in fabjeEiion to thofe who com- ^^ mandtheW'hole : John and Thomas are parts of this Congrega- '^ gat ion ; fuch an Elder Jhlp commands the whole^ ergo they mufi '^ hcfubjeEi tofuch an Elder Jhip» pag. 20 1 .
Idonotfecj^owthisdiftindion can clear the caufe in hand; for by the fame ground I fee nor why any man may not fay that all pofitive Lawes are naturall , nay cannot be but natural! Lawes ; look we at the confequent and condition which may, nay certainly will attend all of them in their very confti- tucion.
Take fome inftance for evidence ; when any of the Heathen came to imbrace the fewes Religion and cefemoniall Law , they did that by a pofitive Law , becaufe they might have remained as fob, and never become Pr ofe!ytes.
But 7vhen they are once turned Profelytes and become Mem- bers of the fewi/h Congregation , then it is connaturall that they fliould fubmit to ail their Ceremonies; every Member of the Corporation muft be under the Lawes of the whole ; fo that by this ground they muft be faid to obey the Ceremo- nies by Natures Law ; but how harfh doth that found?
Befides, when a man is a Member of fuch a Congregation, where its ordinary and ufuall for fuch a man to depart at his
pleafure^
Parr. 4. of ChHrch-Difciplme. Chap. i.
and become an Inhabitant in another Province , as it fuits with his own will , or emergent occafions ; and yet bein? there, he as a Member mnfl: fubmit to the rule of the whole; and up- on that ground is bound to obey by Natures Law ; when there be noLawes that can be more mccrly pofitive , then thefe be ; and their obedience comes from freechoice^becaufe it is in their choice to depart if they will.
To end this cafe, let this reafon be attended , That ground which is common to Natures LaW^s and Fojltme Lavpes 5 that cannot make a difiinBion hetwixt either of them, Commania non diftinguunt.
'But this rule of reafon that the part Jhould be ordered hy the Tvhole y ii common to all the Larves , naturall and pofitive ^ Ergoy by this the one cannot be diftinguiflied from the other.
That which foUowes, needes a grain of fait to be added, otherwife it exceeds my apprehenfion to make work of it. pag. 202. ; ,^
" The dlvifion of a Nation into Provinces ^ and of Provinces ^ ' intofo many Territories called Prefbyterlas , and the divifion ^' of fo many Trefyyteriesintofo many Congregations ^ cannot he '^ called a devife of mans , hecaufe it is not in the Word of God* ^^ for hy the far/ie reafon that John and Thomas ^ andfo many '' threes and four es of Beleevers Jhouldhe Members of Independent *"' Congregations , feeing it is not in the Word^ itfhall he a device ^^ of meru
Againft which Affertion I ftiould reafon* The divifion of a Nation into Provinces &c. is either a de^ vlce.ofmeny or a Divine Inflitution^ fox non datur tertium. But a Divine Inflltutian it cannot be, I . That which ftands by the rule of arbitrary Volley^ that \% a^device of man, and not a divine Tnftitution»
But this ftands by a rule of arbitrary Policy , aspradlice and experience evidence.
2^ That is a device of man y whichproceedsfi-om the free choice of reBifted reafon fuiting his civillends , according to the feve- rall occafions and meanes he {hall4evife to that purpofe.
But the divifion of a Nation into l^resbyteries , (^c. is of this nature 5 It ifTuesfrom the free choice of redified reafon , fuiting civiil ends, according to the feverall meanes and occa- fions devifed to that purpofe.
Bbbb %.That
lo Chap. I. ASurveyaftheSumme Parfr4«
2. That device vfihich is aUedby one marty and may tawfullf he altered by another ^ keeping the end of «t/T0Amt/g«S^ , that is the devife of man^
Butthisisfo* *
One King and Governor orders the combination of people and p/aces o//e wdky y into fo many hundreds , fomany {hires ; fome fo large, other fo muchlefle: The fueceffor alters all another way , and both of them without juft blame.
4» laftly I fliall reafonfrom his owne grant ; That whlchis Hot in the Word, is a device of man : For all lawfuU devices muft either be from the wifedome of the Word , difcovering , di- redling and approving fuch, when ever they fhall be obferved and followed.
Or elfe they muft iffuefrom the wifedome of man , follow* ing that light of reafon , the reliques whereof are yet left in loft nature , or renewed by education , and the ufe of fuch^ meanes as may be helpfull thereunto.
And that yphlch I de fire may be ejpecially obferved in this placer if^ That fiom this grant y I cannot fee how { I do not fay the au- thority of a Clajfis or Synode can be proved , bm how) either of them can be maintained to be an Ordinance,
If Claffes and i)';^^^^ be Ordinances of Chrifi , and fo parts of his fVorJhipy then they are tf not expreffed , yet necejfarily may they , nay they be colleBedoHt of the Scriptwre v For that only is a part of GodsWorQiip, which God himfelf appoints. But its here ^r^»^^^, that^// thefe divifions of Nations into provinces , of Provinces into Territories and Clajfes , are not to be found in the Word,
Therefore , They are no Ordinances of Chrifi , nor parts of his JVarfifip,
When it is added , that fohnznd 7^(?«;;fef fhould be Mem- bers of a Congregation , is not found in the Word.
I anfwer. It is found , though not particularly exprefled, as many other things are not, yet fo, as may neeefTarily be col- ieftcd therefrom.
tyfll whoiare beleevers in Chrifiy fhould by duty attend upon- Chrifi in all his Ordinances , and therefore in C hur ch' fellow flip y ^ the Apoftle difputes and concludes ; Epk 4. 14, 16, 'Ssxt fohnan^T homos are fuch. Ergo. '/That which follows pag. 202. That all our fingtdar a^ilons
''are
Pare. 4. ofChurch-Difciplwe. Chap, i . j %
^' are mixed ; there is fome thing morall in them^ and that mufl he ^* fqnared and ruled hj the Word ; and fome thing u in them not ^' morall but pofitive , and this not to hefquared by the Word bm *' by natures light.
In thefe exprejftons there be many donbtMl things , which de^ ferve to be difcufled and cleared , but that they fall not in fo pat with the purpofe in hand.
T. It would be proved, that all ourfingular anions are mixed and have fomething to be fquared by the Word , fomething not ; Ex. gr. Preaching , praying, receiving Sacraments, pro- feflfing Faith at this time and fcafon , and upon this cxprefTe Command of God, how are thefe fingular adions mixed what in thefe is to be fquared by the Word-, and what is not?
2. Honv that which is fojitive in an aEi (I fjppofe the meaning is , that its done by a pofitive Law ) is not yet morall , when thefe are for the moft part fubordinate , and not contradi- ftina
3. How fome anions mufl be fcjuared by Natures light , and not by the Word i when the Apoflles in/undion goes fo far i-^q whether we eate or drinks j or whatever we do , let all be done to the glory of god- and the received tenet of the Schoole main- taines , thai OmnisaElioinindlvidmefimoraliterbonavelmala- and if fuch , its certain , they then come within the verge of the Word.
I propound thefe qudtres^ to occafion Mr Rutherford his fur- ther explications : But I conceived it necellkry to take notice •of that d^vifion of a Nation into "Provinces , and thofe into fe- verall Territories; becaufe we have herein iht foundation laid, and a way made for Synods , which muft have their garbe and garment cut after this compaffe ; but it Inaii anon appearc this ApofloHcall pattern will quit us of any fuch conftraming inference.
We have now done with the explication and preface to the difpute : We now come to Mr Rutherford his argument, which he thus propounds out of the place.
** If the Qhurches of Antioch being troubled with a que f ion "^ which they could not determine , they had recourfe to an Affcm- ^^ hly of Churches i who gave a *T>ecree^ which the Churches
Bbbb 2 ^^ fferc
12
Chan. I . ^ Survey of the Summe Part. 4.
" were hound to heepe ; then, tifon //% occafion Wf mufl have\e~ ^ courfe to like remedy,
'' But the firfi partis flam \ being in thi^ trouble &c> they did ** re fort to an Affembly , which gave out a Decree , which they ^ were bound to keep.
'' Therefore we alfo.upon the lil^ occafion^ muflfeekfor the like '^■remedy, andjloop to the Authority thereof^
A N S VV E Pw
The \\->hole conclufon may hQgra7ited as true in atrue fenfe, ac^ cording as we have formerly opened it in the foregoing con. clu(ions; for Tts granted , we lavv fully may , nayitsneceffary we (hould repaire in cafes of diiiiculty and doubt to a Claflis or Synode: Its certain they fhouldfhew their counceil and fee down their fentence out of the Word , and lay it by vertue of the Word as a burden upon mens Confciences ; and being fo pnblifbed, fo confirmed out of the Scriptures, we ought to receive it as the Word,fo much as is gathered out of the Word, and attend to it , as an authoritative advice, as Mt Rutherford fpeaks , and we have formerly declared in the foregoing Con, clufions.
This is all the place inforceth , and all this we grant. But that they did tye Eccleliailicaliy , by vertue of any Church- /urifdidion ,wbichthey had over other Churches, non- dumconflati asyet appeareth not,-
Ad. i5.28» We lay no greater burden. h6i\i6.^, And as they went through the Cities , they delivered them the De- crees to keepe. Ad. 21.2). We have written and concluded , that they obferve no fuch things, but that they keep them- klves,, &c.
All this I fay , may well agree to a way of councelL For fuppofe a Chriftian man out of office (an exfpeStant as Mr Rutherfordf^c^kts) preach and pabliQi the Commands of God , _he may be faid to prejfe them as a burden upon mensConr fciences and charge them as neceffary duties , which they are bound upon the hazard of their foules carefully and confcien, cioufly to difcharge , and not dare to negled in the leaft meafure.i
The.
Parr. 4. ofchHrchDifdplme. Chap. i. 13
The whole frame of the proceeding , and all the cafting cir- cumftances of the context lliew thdt zAffemhly afted /^j'. -w^^y of councelL
I. Thefe Decrees are faid to bind thofe to whom they are- fen t. ^
But they were fent to all the Churches of the Gentiles* Ad. 21.25.
m As tomhincr the Centils "^hich beleeve . r^e have 'Written and concluded c^c^whohadno Commiflioners nor McOengers dele- gated to the Synods J and therefore could not bind them by- way of any authoritative jumdi5f ion ; For it is a ruled cafe in allfuch proceedings fynodicall. Thofe who have warning and liberty to lend to the Synode, thofe are fabjec^to the Autho- rity of the Synode ; what Mr Parlor exprefleth as effeduall to theconftitutionof aSynode , that is approved by all, and by Mr Eutheyferd ; That Vchich materially furnifheth Commijfio- ners at on A^emhlj in their gifts an^ holinejfe, that which for- mally fits them to that work^u their calling and fending, l^ark^ l^ 3, caf, 18. Kut. pag. 21 3 » Where there is no delegation of Meflengers by mutuall confent, there is no rightof jurifdi- clion.
- 2. All thefe fundamental! grounds which are laid for the or- derly ading of any of their occafions , take this as confed'ed; for were it enough for feverall Churches to aflemble and to fet outS)ecrees which might bind allmdiferently , whether they had Gommiflioners or no Commiflioners in their meeting ; then the Decrees of one Province or Nation might impofe up- on anothej Province or Nation , which is by all conceived and concluded to be unequal! * nay it may fall out , that they may impofe contrary things , and ^0 of neceflity breed and bring confuiion and vexation in (lead of reformation. ^
The Decrees of a Sjnode hind onelj fuch by a^ Scclefafticall furiddi5i-ion , who delegate Afejfengers to the Synode.
But the ^Decrees of thi<s Synode hind more then thofe who dele- gated Jl<fejfengers to it ; to wit , all the Churches of the Xj en- tiles. ^
Therefore , They did not intend to hind hy Ecclefiaftcall Juris-- diEiion, but by w^^y of Chrifii an C ounce II : Or more plainly. thus.
They who fend the Decrees of the Synod.o to fuch Churches ,
Bb b~b 3 who
14 Chap, I. ASurvejoftheSumme Part. 4.
\Kiho never fent their Afeffengers or Commiffionsrs thither , they fendoneiy by voaj of CouncelL
'But thii Synode at Jerufalem fent their decrees to all the Churches of the Gentiles , ^ho never fent their C^mmiffi oners thither^ ^fgO.
Br go , They fent onely by tvay of QouncelL
3. That Pattern which fends a Church 200. miles for a Sy- node and confociation , that doth not tye a Church either to a Provinciall or Nationall Synode. *
But this doth f9.
If it be replied ^ If I may go fo far , therefore I may gather one nearer.
lanfwer; True, you may do fo ; but its as true by this pat- tern any delinquent may refufe to do fo; but when his caufe comes to be fcanned , and he to be con vented before Provin^ ciall or Nationall Svnode, he may plead that liberty, which the pradife of the Apoftels propounded here as prefidentiall will allow unto them : And fo by this Samplar , Nationall and Provinciall Synods are wholly made fruftrate, and may as well be re/ededas received, notwithftanding any force of argu- ment from the place or pradife that might conftraine to the contrary.
4. Its faid Ad. T5. 2. When they appointed Taulznd 'Bar- nabas to go to Jerufalem to inquire touching the opinion of the neceflity of Circumcifion , that created them no fmaj^ bu- (inefle , that the Church of Antioch fent other A4ejfengers with them J T/pctV aAA«? k^ avtcov with the fame commiffion, and they concurred with the Apoft'es in the fentence deter* mined : For the Church of Antioch which was a party , and conteftedwiththofe of the Pharifees againft their faife con- ceit and opihioHjto be judge in their own caufe , is againft rule; but that they may crave cbuncell and cojicurrence with others, and fo be a me^nes to fettle themfelves and others in the Faith of the Gofpell , and to walk with ^ ftraitfoot in the profef- fion^hereof , thisfuits well with rule and reafon.
CHAP.
Part* 4 . of Cburcb'Vtjcipine, Chap, 2 . 15
CHAP. n.
PVhere Mr Rutherford hk Arguments touching the SuferiorU ty of Cldjfes and Synods above particular CongregationSy are conjidered andanfwered*^ ^Andthey are in number 6 ^^ more , fet doa^n In the l<y, ch* of his hook^
^He 7. andp. Arguments propounded in this i$,ch, feeme to be oigreatefi might , and therefore re- quire more ferious and ftudious fearch , and to that purpofe we (hall make way for Our felves by fome previous Explications in the Qonclnff ens which follow.
I ♦ Concluf,
There isfomefirftandmofifupreme Tribunallintheexercifeof Church-fo^er , unto \^hich appea/es juridice arelafi made^ and 'from'^hkh no appeal can be granted or exf^eBed,
Other wife the mfedome of C^ifi would be blemifh^d^if there ihould be an endiejfe maze and circle in feeking reformation, which could never be found nor attained.
Befidc, the peace of the wronged and complaining party would be exceedingly prejudiced , if he (hould never come to a periode in the purfuit of his cafe , and fo never to dremedff of his ^rong ; and the feeking for a cure would prov e far worfe then the fuftering of the trouble of the Mq^l^q,
Standum in ali^uo primo ; God, and Rcafon, and Nature determine this : And this I fuppofe muft be an OEcumenicaU Qouncell in the apprehenfion and approbation of our mofilear^ ned and reverend Brethren*
Conclusion. II
Htnce this fir fi and fupreme Trtbunall^ which exercifeth pOW^ er over all other, there can be none to exercife power over it. This* followes ex terminis , and out of the Nature oi the thing; That which is aboviaH , can have none above it.
Higher
1 6 Chap, f . A Survey of the Summe Parr. 4,
Higher there cannot be then the higheft. I fpeak now only of a way of >^/>i/?m^^proceeding. And this not only equi- ty but ncceflity forceth upon all courfes of judicature, whether civiiii^ the Common- wealth, or Ecclefiaftick^ in the Churches»
3. Qonclnf,
Hence y the hlghefl an^fufreme Tribunal cannot he cenfured hj anjpdWer of the fame kind : nor yet is there'any prejudice to the care and wifdome of our Saviour , that the funifiment offuch is referved onely to the throne of his divine jujtice.
I . Thatf^ch cannot he cenfured^common fenfe will teach one* ^ Over whom there is no power ^ upon them can be exerclfed no cen- fure. ^ut the highefi Minifleriall power hath no po^er in that kind above it. ( Imeane Ecclefiaf kail power ) only the fupremc Magiftrate in the Common-wealth, hath a civill co-adive pow- er to conftrainethe Churches in cafe of their exorbitations and Apoftafies from the order of the Gofpel to attend the rules of Chrift, and to recover themfelves by a juft Reformation.
But if we look at the higheft Tribunall of Church-power, in. cafe they be faulty , whether can an appeale be made in an Ec- t:le(iafticall proceeding ? To ^higher we cannot, becaufe we are at the higheft : and to appeale to the inferiour ^^om whom the appeale hath been made , not onely the rules of prudence y hvx common fenfe will condemn a man of folly, infuchapra- dife.
♦ 2> Nor yet doth this ( in the fecond place ) derogate any thing from the depth of Chrift s wifdome andfaithfulnejfe in the gov em-- ment of his Church : for it is no other , then that which infinite providence doth yeild approbation unto, when allp ft hath corrupted his"^ ay, and erred in judgement, its but rationall,that then the execution of judgement (hould come into his hand, ,who is the rlghteom judge ofallflejh, ■
Thefe things being premifed, which cannot be denyed, un- iefl'e we will bid battell to common fenfe , we fhall now ad- dreffeour felvesto the examination of the feventh and ninth Arguments, becaufe they arife out of one roote, and one bot- tom ferves to beare them both.
7 Argument of Mafter i?//^^<fr/W* *^ If when an obftinate brother ojfendsyWe mfffi tdlthe Church,
^'then
Pare. 4- cfChffrclhDifcfplm. Chap. 2. 17
" then the fame caurfe is to ^ takeny ^hen an 0^ ft mate Church ofi ^^feftds, Pag. Ji 7 For Chrifts remedy for removing of offences is ^ hence argued 1 9 he imperfeU tifexcowrHunication doth not remove ^^ all offences ^ pag. 221. and prevent the Leavening of many ^ lumps.
^^ He that caret h for the part, mu ft much more care for the ^' tvho/e Churchy and ordaine excommunication for the edifying of
And he that takes care of a nationall (^hurch , vpho can doubt, *' hut he hath care of edifying andfaving in the day ofChriftfihur^ ** ches of Nations and 'provinces ^ pag. 221*
This is the maine and onely bottom that bears up both the Ar^ gumentSy and if this prove brickie, the whole frame will imisfe- dihm ruere; and that this weakeneflfe may appeare , I defire no better Armory to fetch weapons from , to wound thiscaufc withaiL ¥or from the ground of this Argument I would reafon thm^ not that I take the ground good , but its good again fi him and his caufejbecaufe it is his own.
If -when an obftinate brother offends I mufl tell the Churchy then yphen an obftinateChurch offendsyl mufl take the fame courfez then yphen an Oeckmenicall Synod or Councett offends , / mufi takfi the fame courfe : bnt that is exceeding irrationally
Chrifts rtmQdy oi excommunication mwik remove all offctif xtSyelfe its imperfeft. But excommunication cannot remove the offences of an Oecumenicall (foHnctlli therefore Chrift s remedy is imperfect.
And that it cannot remove the oflFenceof a generalCouncell, reafonand.commonfenfedoth evidence at the firft fight , be- fides the conclufions formerly proved; for to whom can the ap- peale be made, or who can excommunicate f
When Mafter Rutherfordhith anfwered thefe Arguments; he will anfwer himfelfe.
I Reafonagainft it.
That courfe ofproceedingwhich hinders the removing andhea^ ling ofoffenceSy that is not Qhrifts caurfe,
'But this appe ale from particular congregations to Qlaffes and thence to Synods, hinders the cure of offences^
For fuppofe I am a Delinquent , the Claflis will proceed a-
Cccx: S^inft
1 8 Chap. Q . A Survey of the Summe Parr. 4,
gainft me ; I appeale to a Synod. If the Synod favour me nor,, Iiwill appeale from it to a National, and from that to an Oecu- menicall councell; and fince there hath not been a generallSy-^ nod neere upon this two hundred yeeres , nor when there wilt be any, who cantell i before that be gathered, cenfure can- not be executed upon thefe grounds,
2» Reafon,
Tljat which fruft rates the^orver of Congregations, yea direSilj* croffeth the rule which our Saviour hath given fr the exerclfe of difcipiine , in each particular Church , that is not Qhrifls Way-i
'But this courfe offnbordinating congregations to the jurifdi^i" finofClajfeSy^ndthen to Synods dothfo.
The v^///»?p^i<?»will appeareby pradical!z«/?^»r<?v
I i It fruf rates the poWer of a Congregation; for if the Delin- quent be con^plaincd of to the Congregatroa , and (halJ per- ceive an admonition ready to be difpenfed , and the vote pafled againfthim , he prefently makes his appeale, and prevents the proceeding of the Church. For that is a received rule,, pendente appellativne re^is debet pra>non judicata haberi. 2,N^yI cannot kQ,but that the rule of our Saviour is direEiiy crof- fed. For when the W»^^«/rio« is given, and the judgement of the offender approves not of the Churches proceeding, he may; then go further, and crave the judgement of the Ciaflis and Sy- nod,.and fo k^ep off the blo\^ of excommunication : which is prOr. fefTedly to thwart the rule of our Saviour, and the words of the Text. whoeverhearesnotthevojceoftheChurch^istobecaft out and accounted as an Heathen, But he who appea/esfrom the judgement of the Church after adrnQnitian, he hearers not thejudger went of the Church. -
Therefore he ^ferves to he^ut off.
And yet by this Law ofJppea/e^thc Law of Chrift fo r the out- tingoff of a pertinacious (inner ^ 7i?W/y crofjed : or elfethe Church may proceed againfthjm for taking a courfe which ac.. cording to this opiniop is lawful! and regular.
Let it yet be further confidered, whether this provmon made by a SynodicaLl proceeding, keeping the patterne here pro- pounded, will heale the wound and reforme the (inner, though there be.not an appeale made to an Oecumenicall Councell.
- ~ ■ ~ And.
Part. 4- ofchurch-Difcipline. Chap. 2. j q
And that this />r5z/i/?57; accord/ngto the propofed grounds,majr in a legaUvi>aj be defeated, I thus {hew,
The.party that is to be cenfured in a Claflis, he ap peaks to a Synode for his reliefe,as he hath an allowance by the judgement of our Brethren.
*But the Sjnode af which he wil 1 make chok^Jha/Zhfofarre re- mote , that either it will 9tot be eafi/y gathered , or the Mejfen- gers of the Churches cantiot readiij be fitted to repaire thereun- to, as inftance thus.
The party that broacheth falfe Dodlrine in Scotland, is not convinced , cannot be reclaimed from his errour by the Claflis, but makes an appeale from them to an higher Court of jurif- diftion, which may right his wrong ; but that (hall not be a Provinciall not Nutionall Synode in ScothnA ^ hut one in Ger- many d?r Holland, and from this pattern he pleads his lawfuU liberty in fuch a proceeding.
. If they went to have their caufe fcanned 200. miles from An- tioch to ferufalem, why may not I upon the like occafion chal- lenge the like liberty ? and who can oppofe , unlefle he will oppofe the prccedentiall pradice of the GofpeL
Now when this Errour will be fupprefl'ed, or thisHeretick reformed by this way, let the Reader judge ; For the Errour it may be is fuch , that it is not worth the labour, and travell, and trouble that muft thus be undertaken ; or the cure is like to prove fo difficult , that its unlikely ever to be attained , or at leaftwife never in feafon : and thus humane devices prejudice Gods Ordinances , and their own comforts*
The truth is, <iA particular Congregation i^ the highefl Tri" hunall^ unto vohichthegreivedparty may appeal in the thini place; if private Councell , or the witneHe of two have fcemed to proceed too much (harpely and with too much rigour againft him, before the Tribunal of the Church , the caufe may eafi- Jybe fcanned and lentence executed according to Chrift.
Jf difficulties arife in the proceedings the Counfell of other fhurches (hould be fought to clear the truth ; but the' l^ower ef Cenfure refts ftill in the Congregation where Chrift plcaed it.
Letusnowheare ^hat yi/?- Rutherford anfmrsin this he-
Cccc 2 halfe
20
Ghap. 2. -^ Si$rvej of the Sumr^e Part, 4,
haife pag. 2i8» "^hen It iv/ufaidan offendei Brother cannot have A Sjnode of Elders or a Nationall C^jfemhly to comflaine mto.~ 2, ThatChriftisfettingdovpnav^Ayy hd^ an obHinate Bt other may he caft put of the ^urch, where he rooi an ofendtr*
lAr Rfitherfords I. Anfwer*
** Exeommunkation mnjl reach as far as offences • but offences- " are betwixt Qhurch and Church &c,
Repljf,
The contrary to this hath been proved , and I fuppofe upon? cold blood and fecond thoughts it will be confeffed , that a ffenerall Councell cannot be excommunicated, though it do of- fend*
If the Councell of Nice had determined againft Paphnu* tim in the marriage of Minifters, he muft have fate down in filence , and fwallowed his offence , but could not have gained fatisfadion:Neither is Chrifts remedy upon this ground infufficientv for excommunication is fufficient to attain its end^ which is to cut off particular perfons, one, or many ^ but not whole ^ Churches , as anon {hall appear, Ghrift wilHng>
2. Hewouldfeeme to retort the Argument y and turn the edge of it againft it felf, thus 5
^'^Thofe who areconfociated and neighboured together in the ^^ aBs of vifible C hurch' communion , by rebuking one the othery. '' Levit. 19 17. comforting one another, i TheC 5. 1 1» pleading '* one with another y , Hof. 2. 2. and fa occafionally communicating ** one with another : thefemake up one Vifible Politick^ ^hurch^ , ^"that is under a common Governments
^^ ButfoitiSy that fundry par ticss/Or Sifier Churches are con^- ^^fociatedin the forefaidaBs*^2ig* 2 1 p.
*' ColoC 4. 1 6. Macedonia, Qalatia^ in the fame. aBs of chor^ '"^rity, 1 Cor. 16. 2,3,4. 2 Cor. 8* i.
'^ Alfo if any per f on he excommunicate in one Congregation^ he "iff alfo in the mighbouring Congregations -^ and hence thefei ^'"vijible aBs of Church^communion require a common Law and ^^*I>ifcipline, ^'JBut one common La"^ and ^ifcipHnethey cannot have, «»•
L..
"^'•f^mrpmrnmrnm
Parr* 4* of church-'Difciplm, Chap. 2. 71
— ^^— — — ^-~ I . _, I
^Ueptky may hy authority convene in one Sy node in their frln^ ^^ cifall Members,
Thefeads arc of a double Natm-e^ as ifl'uing itcymzdo^hU ground y to wit,.
C ^hrifii^n They are either < or
)^ Ecclejtaflkall 'SXii Author ItMhe. .
Severall Qiurches communicate in the/;/ , but not in the fecond; and I confefl'e^ it feems fomewhat ftrange to mc, that a refpe^ fo obvious and ordinary fliould not be obferved and acknowledged; but that which is moftftrange of all, th^t fuch aSiions, which reach not ondytoChrfiianSy but to Excommu^ nkateSy yea to Infidels ^ Jhould be put as proofs of ChHrch-com" mumon^
A man may rebuke m Excommunicate^ and in cafe , by way of parity , he md^ counfell and exhort him, as Mr Rutherford grants; doth it therefore follow that a man exercifeth adls of T/i^*^/^ Church- communion?
One may , nay Oiould diji-ribute to the neceflities of other, when extremities pinch and preiTe. He that fees a Brother levant y and fhuts up his bowels y ho^ dwells the Love of god in himt Do good to all, but efpecially to the Houjhould of Faith, If thine Enemy hunger y feed him -y if he thirji y give him drinks ; let him be an infidell y let him be Excommunicate of other Churches, Will any man/an any man therefore rationally con» elude , that thefe are vijible aBs of Church-communion^ and fo require a common Law of Difcipline?
When P^^/ rebuked Ely mas the fprcerer ey<^, 13. Checked thefupcrftitionofthey^f/?m4»^^^ 17. When he fhooke his garmetitwith indignation againft fuch as oppofed and blafphe-^ med, threatned, and condemned them for their finne, nAB. i ^, €,7. and profefl'ed to renounce communion wi^h them. Andfo P^»/and 'Barnabas with the pertinatious^^av/j>^^.i3,46,when they had fliarplf rebuked them for their bafe oppofition a- gainftthe evidence of the doctrine oftheGofpel, and there- fore openly pcofefl'ed they would turnc to the Gcatiles s
Are
3 a Chap.3. ASurveyoftheSumme Part. 4.
~ Ace thefe aEis ofChtirch'Commfimon and require a common Law ofdifcipUne >
To this head belongs that which headdesintheiii pag. as arifing from the like miftake.
For when />)i}<^y^^, that God hath provided other meanes for yphole Qhnrches , then to excommunicate them : we muft plead with them, and rebuke them, but it wants precept^ promifc and pradifeto excommunicate a whole Church.
He Anfwers, ^^ It is a begging of the quefiion\for we dejtre (faith *' he) a tvarrant fom Gods tvordwhy SifterQhurches may ufefome ^' foTper of the Keyes againfi Sifier Churches , fuch as to rebuke *' them, andfleadmth them, and yet ^e may not ufe all the fower " of the Keyes ^ even excommunication^ pag.222.
Reply ^
To which I reply , i.From that which hath been faid it is ap- parant, that all rebuking is not an aU of the power of the Keyes : and therefore that maybeufed, when excommunication can- not,
Befidcjit hath not onely been affirmed but proved, there can be no adl of excommunication pafle upon fome Churches , as I fuppofe will be granted by them : and it fhall Chrift helping be made evident , that it can paffe upon none in propriety of fpeech^or according to the order of theGofpel
Laftiy, that rebuking out of Chrifiian charity is diverfe from an ad of authority and excommunication : I fuppofe there ne^d no better proofe then his own principles will yeild.
T. One Claffis may admoni{h another.
2 . One Provincial 1 Synod may counfell^may rebuke another, upon juft occafion offered.
5. One or all of thefe may plead with ^^^p^^r^// C^//;;r^//; And yet he grants : One (^hurch cannot excommunicate another : one Provinciall Synod hath no power over another , none of all thefecan excommunicate a general! Councell, nor have they a- ny authority over it »
.: .1,: He addes, ^^The f ewes did jufi/y excommunicate theChurch '*rftheSzmmt2XiS^and Chrift alloweth thereof Joh.4.22. Tewor- *• ' Jbip
ri«u ^« vj i,rjHTvty''Uijerpune* v^nap. 2, 23
^* jhip , ye k»oyp not what , hntfulvatton u of the J ewes , in rphlch *^ rvords ( faith he ) C^rift prorionnceihthe JevPesto he the true Churchy and the Samaritans not to he true-.
Reply.
1, I reply. From thefe words how to fetch or force an es* communication of a Church , I am yet to learne. For by his own confeflion, excommunication U to deny allQhurch communi- on with thofe ^ho were of one Church and communion \ but fo the Samaritans were »^z/^r of the ^ewes,
2» Bcfides, there is noizny aEiofpo'^er expreffed by the Church of the Jewesupon the<y^»^^nV^;2i: nay not aword^ fy liable or fentence founding that way, difcovering myjudici^ all proceeding of the Jewes in that bchalfe.
3 . Its true, our Saviour doth plainely and peremptorily pro- nounce that their eft ate was/^^/^?r(7/^,and corrupt and perfecfl- ly heathenifli. But thence to inferre the power of the Church to excommunicate another^ would be a far fetched and in truth a feeble inference. Should a man reafon thus, If our Savi- our condemn the Samaritans VfOt(hi^ for heathenifh andldoLu troHs^ in that they worjhip they k!?ow not what : then one Sifter Church may excommunicate another : I fuppofe the repeating^ of fuch confequencc were reply enough : as he. Recitareefi con- futare*
Lafily, when he deGres to know what excommunication u^ii \t be not to deny all Church communion with fuch who were once in one Church.
I reply : Something is here craved , which hath been proved to be farre from truth, to wit, that the confociating of^hurches u to make a "T^refbyteriallor Synodic all Qhurch : and*to make the particular congregations members of theChurch,^ an integrum which is not fo, but a mccvt concurrence and combining of their comcels together , without any authoritative and Churxhjurif- diBion over the particulars. i^ - '}.'\ •
And this he perceived to follow by. undenyable Argument; that the renouncing the right hand of fellow fhip^ which other Churches may do, and ihould do as occafion require?, is another ihing,f}rom£XCQmmunicMion,..
I. iBecaufe:
34 Chap. 2. ASurvejoftheSumme Part.4t,
1 , Becaufe one congregation may do this to another. One Provindall Synod to another, which yet have no power
given them by Chrift over each other. The like may be faid of the rejeftion of a particular Church by a Synod ; and that is all that can be faid.
2, That rt^hlch every Chriftianwan or^omanmay do to one ^ w g^any, th2it is not excommunication.
But any Qhriftian man or woman may , Hfon jnfl grounds^ rejeU: the right handoffello^JUf mih others , whom they cannot excommftnkate.
In a word, there may be a totaiifeparation, where there is no excoMmmkation^ Becaufe excommunkation is afentence jndi^ dally prefuppoung ever a folemn and fuperkr power over the par- ty fentenced ; but no fuch thing in reparation, or rejeEHon^ Se^ »/ir/*^«V;is,andmaybe, fromtbofe that are mthout theChnrchi out excommunkatkn is onely of them, who are 'Within,
A man never fo meane , mz,^ feparate from the ^jfemblkf of Turkes, Pagans, and Papifts : yet for the fame perfon to excom" munkate fuch an Aflemblie,would be a finfull profanation ofGods Ordinance.
8 nArgtment of Mr. Rutherford.
His eighth Argument is taken from the common concur- rence of theApoftles in their counfels and carriages of bufineffes
^^ If all weighty affaires , that concerne equally manffarticnlar *^ congregations, were managed^ not by one fingle congregationy hut *' by the joy nt voices and fu^r ages ofApoftleSyPafiorSy andfeleEied ^ brethren of many congregations in the ApoftolickChurch : Then ** were Synods the praiiice of the Apo^leSy and not Independent con^ ^^ gregations.
^^ But the firfi is true.
*' The Affumption is proved by induBion.
*' ThefeleEi Taftors of the Qhriftian ^orldy andfelett brethren *^c/7«j/^ Matthias, Ad. I. Thetreafury of the Churches wm com* ** mltted to the ^Apoftles, becaufe that concerned all^ Adt. 4»3 3*34* ^^ThecomonSynod of the i lApoftles ordainedDeacons.K^S.'y^i'y
*' There u a Synod ofPaftors at Ephefus, AcS. 25. 28, whom ** Paul warned to takp heed to the flock*
" Vctctgiveth an account of his going to the Gentiles ^ before " a Synod ofApoftles and brethreny A«5l, 1 1.2.
An AJfemblj of Elders appoint Paul to purity himfelfe^h&A'^* "I8. e/^
Parr.4« ofchurch-Difcipline. Chap. a. 2%
A Synod f Elders ordained Timothyj i Tim, 4, 14,
Re fly.
iRepI/f Thefefeverall places h^iUQ commonly and frequent- ly beeen propounded and alledged many times, in many pafTa- ges of the book, they have met /^, as it were^ at every tUYne^ and Itopped us in our way : In all which we have referred the full debate and difqyifition about thcm,unto this^as the proper place,
.And therefore we fliall take leave a little more ferioufly , to examine the particulars once for all : that fo it may appeare, what vigor and validity is in all thefe inftanccs to conclude the i:aurc in hand, and whether there is a fufficient caufe to place fo great confidence in the feverall pradices here exprefled.
Onely before wecan apply our felves to the particulars, that muft here be remembred and taken along with us^ which will ^afily be yeilded and confcfTed on all hands.
I . The ojfce of the Apofiles, being extraordinary^ as having the care of all the Churches under their care and watch , they did, as extraordinary perfons , interpofe their power in all the particular Churches 5 where ever they came : as alfo exprefle their judgements by vote and counfell, as occafion did require.
And therefore what they did in this cafe, itmuftnot, it Jhould not he draivn into example : extraordinary pra^icesy are no futable ingredients to make up ordinary precedents , as certdine and ft&nding copies to fucceeding generations. Butwemuft take onely that which is ordinary, when we would make ordi- nary patte rns to regulate our proceedings by,
ThishQirig once mentioned and remembred , It Vfi[{C2i£e us of needleil'e repetitions m the fucceeding difcourfe*
I reply then JFirft^^w^r^//;. Secondly we (hall examine (hort- \y the particulars,
I, Generally. That there r^;^ he no warrant or proof e of a Sy^ .no din thefe fever all inflames^ It Will appeare by apparant evi- dences from JMafter Rutherfcrdhis owne principles ; whopag,. 204. layes this down as a confeffed truth , which admits no difpute*
. J, "That the members of a SynoA ^ mufi be Elders and bre^ *' thren,fent as CommiJ/i oners fiom fever all Churches, which arc not here to.be found in any of thefe places.
Dddd zTht
76 Chap. 2. ASufveyofiheSumme Part. 4.
■- — ■ — — — ' '■ V '"
2. ^^ The ground of thta gatheringmemhers from many Chur-* ^ches itmufl be matter of weight , andthatrfihich ii attended ^^mthmptchdiffcHltj and danger atfo,
7 . <' The manner of their proceeding , « ifj ^ay ofdifqniftion ^^ and agitation of all or many of the members ^ whoaremllingto
^^Ipeake.
4. *' The decijtons and determinations are by common confenty *' and joy nt approbation ofall^ in whofe naraefnchfentences are de^ ^ creed and p^bli/bed,
And none of all thefe are to be found in any ofthefe injlances : fothat to my {hallow conceiving, there is not the leaft fern- blanceofaSynod.
But fecondly,kt us come fome what neerer.and take ihQ par- ticulars into fpeciall confide ration.
In y4(^.i. There be thefe three things to be attended , which take up the fubftance of the whole proceeding.
1 . "Peter leades the 2i6t\on , layes forth the ground of their meeting, and the mind of God , how the adHon (hould be ma- naged, ver.i 5. to 23*
2. The whole Affembly, by mutuall confent, prefent two to
choice.
3» Andcommend the determination of the bufinefle toGod
by prayer, and fo caft lots.
jvhat is here done, that carryes the face or appearance of a Sy-^
7iod>
True : the eleven Apoftles yvere here together ,. beeaufe they were injoyncd by our Saviour, to abide in fernalem, untill they were indued with the fpirit from above. But there is nothing here done, but^^y^?;^^ might have done it ;. nor was there need to crave the concurrence of other Churches which they had not. The whole Church concurred, by mutuall confent to appoint two to lot : and accepted him, upon whom the lot fell. Here was no joyntvoyces andfuffrages of Paftors and feled Brethren of many Congregations , which was the thing to be proved. Nor can I imagine where the force of the difpute lies^^ or whence it will be fetched.
If Peter direded the particular Aflembly, howfarre they ihould go , and after what manner they fliould proceed in ma- king way for the choice of Matthias ; then Synods have Ec- clefiaftick Authority over particular Congregations*
Howcralyisfuchaconfequence* Atd^-
Pare. 4. ofchurch'Difaplwe. Chap. 2. 27
And jet thefeconiinjtance carries a further diftance from the caufe in hand , and is marvellous wide from the marke : For all that is expreffed, or can be gathered from aAEi. 4. 35:. That the Apoftks had the difpofiyig of the common treafury and provifton , which men raifed by the felling of their goods, and laid it at their feet , to difpenfe as feemei fitteft to their wife- dome : All which its certain they did as extraordinary perfonSy and that in an extraordinary manner ; the Officers which were to take care of fuch occafions , not bcina jct appointed in the Church.
where are the joynt vokes and fuffrages of Apoftles , Pa- yors , and felecl Brethren of many Congregations ^ which were to be demonftrated by promife to be in this Example ? Befide , how beacons are to order the treafury of the Church , needs ;^^ Synod zx. all , if we would coniider the mat- ter without the extraordinary managing of it , to reafon then from this place,
If the Apoflles by the extraordinary power of their places- did manage the treafury of the Church , becaufe the Office of Deacons was not yet inftituted ; Then a Synod hath Au- thoritative Ecclefiaftick Powxr over a Congregation.
Such an inference hath little cement of reafon.
Neither doth the third infiance comes near the ConcMon to be proved, ^(^.6.3,4,5, touching the ordination of Dea^ cons ; For where are the joynt voices and fuffrages of Apoi- ftles , Elders, and feled Brethren of many Congregations, which was the propofition to be confirmed? Its true the people are direded to make choice of able men , and that any Congregation in particular may do, nay it hath right to do, without a Synod. The y^pofi/es as extraordinary men^ they laid on their hands for the eftablilhment of them in their pbces, be- ing extraordinary perfons , and having a plenitude of power in them : But to inferre hence ,
If the Apoflles laid on their hands upon the Deacons cle- wed by the people .therefore a Synod hath authoritative pow- er over a Congregation 5 fuch an inference will appear feeble ai the firft fight.
The lu of the A^s and 3. verf. comes next to confidera-
D d d d 2 tion ,
3 8 Chap. 2. A Survey oftheSumr^te Parr, 4.
tton , and that hath as little , if not iejfe evidence o? proofe ^ then any of the former,
For there be no joynt voices and fuflPrages of Paftors and feled Brethren of many Congregations, which was the thing to be proved , but it is not fo much as remembred , but laid a^ fide wholly.
2. There is «(? ^''.'•/i^^^r^ given in ^ o^ many Churches here f re* fcnt , nay no certainty of any ; but its moft certain they met not ( if they met at all ) in way of a Synod, or for that end, nor ^ded , nor intended any thing that way ; Onely fome of the Jevpes , who were not fo throughly informed and con- vinced of the liberty and lawfulnefl'c to converfe with the Gen* tilesin holy communion as Feter had done with ['ornelii^, they queftioned his courfe , and demanded a reafon and warrant of his pradice : To whom he gave an account, that he might remove all doubts out of their minds and ftumbling ftones out of their way of the profeflion , as any Chriftian man would, and any Apoftle ought to remove any appearance of offence that any might take in their way.
But hence to reafon, If Peter gave an account and warrant of his communion with (^omelim to thofe Jewes that queftio- ned it , and was not futficiently informed therein , be it done before them , or never fo many befide them :
Then a Synod hath an authoritative Power over a Congre- gation 5 thereisnoconciulive force, nay in truth, nor a co- lour , in fuch a confequence.
That of ^AB, 2 J . carries fome fmall appearance at the firft view : but when we (hall come to nearer fearch , it will be found to have little pith in it.
Its true Taul went to vifice fames with whom all the Elders were as it might (eeme by fome intimation and appointment of Prf?//j coming, that they might entertain him ; but the joynt fuffrages of many Elders and feled Brethren, of many Congre* gation f, to determine any bufinefl'es, as beingcalled thcreuntoj there is nor vola^ne vefilgium qptidem,
Onely the text fayes , Paul fainted them , as it may fceme, meeting on pnrpofe to that end, and he reported to them the paflages of Gods providence towards him, & the good hand qf Gods bkfling upon his labour; They allb acquainted him^-how
occa-.
Pare. 4 . of Church-Difcipline, Chap. 2 . ;? 9
occafions ftood with them, what rumors were fpread abroad of him,and what a jealous eye the Jews bad touching his difregard ot Mofes Law, and fuggefted fuch advice as might feeme moft advantageous to promote the work of the Lord.
There is nothing here done or recorded , but what the Ei- ders of a Congregation might do to fome faithfull Minifter that was arrived at their coaft.
There is nothing like calling or carrying on of a Synodi- call work ; and without all queftion, Synod there wa^ none^ be- caufe itmuftbe^;>/7<?r T^rovmciall or Nationally and touching, cicher of thefe, there is not fo much as any fyllable that founds this way , in the text : And to realon hence,
If y^»?^jand the Elders met to entertaine l^atil at his com- ming , and he falured them , and they fuggefted to him , how fae might fo carry himfelfe in wifedome and warineffe , that he might crufh the falfe rumours that were fpread of him ; Then a Synod hath Ecclefiafticall Authority over a Congrega- tion : There is no conftraining force in fuch a kind of rea- foning,
That of ABs 20. 28. hath leaft of all , that iookes this way ; for the fcope of the place , and purpofe of the Spirit, is on- ly this ; Vanl now refolved for Rome , and by the Spirit of Prophecy knowing that he flio.uld never fee thofe coafts ^ nor their faces , araongft whom he had preached the Gofpell ; knowing alfo , that falfe Teachers as ravening wolves would endeavor to make a prey of them: He therefore defires to take his leave , and folemn farewell of them, and to leave a favoury "caution and heart-breaking exhortation, as his laft farewell with them, and to that purpofe fends for the Elders of Efhefm , and poures out his palfionate and aftdionate ex- preflions into their bofome.
where is there any the leaft JheVQ of the joy nt voices and fuffra- ges of Apoft:les, Elders, and feled Brethren , of many Con- ' gy'e gat ions}
Here were none but the Elders of E^hefus , and all things in the text argue they were Rulers of one Congregation t They are onely Elders of the Churchy not Churches, verf 17. He chargeth them to attend to the foch^ tJ ^oi^vtcfi. v. 28»
But had they been the Elders of never fo many Churches^
Dddd 3 fcnt
:^o Cbap.'J . ^ Survey of the Summe Pare. 4 »
fent for by the Holy^ Apoftle, to take hu fareivell of them^ and to leave fome fpirituall Councel^ with them: Alack a day, what is this to a Synod, or to the EcclefUfikk^ Authority of a Synod over particular Congregations f Here there is neither joynt voices, nor difputing, nor decreeing, but onely hearing and attending the laft words of a dying and departing Apoftle.
To reafon thus ; If the Elders of £p/?^y7^ met at Miletum^ were fent for by ^auI , to come to vifite him , as he pafled by in his travellj and to take their farewell of him, and to re- ceive fome-holy councell from him ;
Then Synods have an Ecclefiafticall Power over Congrega- tions.
How unreafonable would fuch a reafon feeme ?
*The lafi place alledged of i Tim» 4. 14. {The laying on of the hand of the Elder/hip upon Timothy j is I confefTe accompa- nied with much difficulty and obfcurity , and defervcs through examination ; but thi^ place hath been opened^nd handled in the head of Ordination , whether we refer for the while : we {hall only now attend fo much as concernes the prefent Argument,
Whatever then is the meaning of the text , its certain , it fals fliortof that, for which it is alledged here by Maftcr Ru- therford , nor doth it prove the Propofition for which it is brought ; nay if his allegation may be attended , it wholly croffeth a maine Qonclujion , for the maintenance whereof he con^
tendf.
I . That it proves not that for which its brought i ? evident by the letter of the text; for the Propofition underhand to be made good , is this ;
That the waighty affaires were managed by the voices and fuffrages of Apoftles , Paftors , and feled Brethren of many Congregations.
But in the place of Timothy we have onely the hand of the ElderQiip ; but not a word of any felecH: Brethren , that ^ were interefted in this work.
2.Nay itwill appeare upon fearch, if this Argument be good to prove this caufe , for which it is brought , its certain ityNxW confute another caufe ftrongly maintained by Mafter /?/^ therford; fori reafon thus:
lithe laying on the hands upon Timothy was, by the concur- rence
Parr. 4. ofchHrch-Dlfdpline. Chap, 2. 31
renceof the Elders and feled Brethren of many Congrega- tions ; then Ordination is not an ad proper to the Elderfliip, but iflues from the power of the fele(S Brethren alfo , and fo the Church of Beleevers have a hand in it.
But the firft is true by Mafter Rutherfords atTertion ; The laying the hand in Timothy his Ordination, was by concur- . rence of Elders and feled Brethren of many Congregations.
Let Mafter Rutherford now take his choice ; If he deny the Aflumption , then he doth confefTe by that deniall , that the place was wholly mifalledged by him, and that he milTed his purpofe and the proofe of that it was brought for.
The confequencc of the Propofition upon his own grounds cannot be gainefayed ; if the feled Brethren have a joynt hand and fuffrage in the worke of Ordination with the Eiderfhip , then isnot the work proper to the Elders, for which he hath fo frequently , fo conftantly contended through his whole booke. We have ftayed the longer, becaufe we defired to clear this coaft , that when thefe places come in our way , we may look over them without any trouble, or once making a ftand or ftumble at them*
\^ Argument of Milder '?<sxykitt^OX^, *' That government is not from Chrifi , that ii deficient in the
^ meanes of the propagation of the Gofpellj to Nations and Congre-
*^gations that rvant the GofpelL
** Bfit the government by Independent Congregations isfuch* The Aflumptionhe approves by the dodrineof Indepen*
dency.
Pajiors' andDoEiors may not preach the Gojpe/i without the
** hounds of their aim Qongregationymr can they exercife any ^P^-
^^ftorallaBs elferchere,
*' Andfo Pafiors and DoEiors novo^fnee the Apo files times Joave
**no authority Tafi or all to preach the Gojpellto thofe "^ho fit^n' l^ darknejfe,
" And if they do preachythey doit oa private men^not as Pafiors^
*^ they have no paftorall authority from fefus^hrifi and hi^urch
*^pag»224'
For Reply y I fliali by way of prevention, defire to fettle that m\}k\yuoHr tenet i That BoQors andTafiorsmity preachy to all
fortj^^
•^
Chap* 7 . A Survey of the Summe Parr. 4,
forts t nfon all occajions^ rfihstt offortumty and liberty is offered^nay they ofightfo to do. But this they do not as Paflors^ bm as gifted andinabled Chrifliansy who ufe their talents given them by God and Chriftjto the beft advantage of Gods glory and the good of others , as any opportunity isprefented and put into their .hands*
Bfft they neither do, nor in trtiih have right to exercife any au^ thoriy and jurifdiUion over them, and this I ihall prove i n feve* rail cafes from his on>ngrant,Yo\:'^dLg. 216, fpeaking againfl: the opinion and expreflions oiMt ,Bavenportd>M>Beaft ,^^That tpUI '^have Taflorsfo far ft rangers to all Qongregations^Javeonely -*' their owny that they fay ^ other Churches are without ^ and that * they have nothing to do to judge them, andalledge for this, i Cor* *^ 5 . 1 2. but by thofe who are without, Paul meaneth not thofe who «' y^ere not of the congregation <7/Corinth, hut he meaneth Infidels '^ and heathens ^ .asin other Scriptures : for Vsiul judged and ex-^ ^^ communicatedUyinQncus z^;?^ Alexander, iTimti.iQ.prho were *' without the Church i>/ Corinth.
It is granted then by Mafter Rutherford^thu Pagans and Infi- ^dels are without, in the ayfpoftles judgement y2ind that the Paftor of Corinth could not judge them,
Thofe vphom Paftors of Churches cannot Ecclefiaflically jud(re^ over them they have no paftor-like ponder, nor can be f aid in propri- ety ofjpeech to be paftors tofuch.
'But Pagans and Infdels,Paftors of Churches cannot judge^ therefore over them they have no paftorllke po^er ^ nor can in truth he called their Paftors,
The Jjfumption is Mafter Rutherford his own grant and coiu felfion.
The propojitionc2innot be gainfaied.for the power of order and jurifdi5iion,cwcr go together. The being of a Paftor to a people, doth, in the very nature and conftitution of the Call and Office givepoiver ofjudgementy over that people to whom he ftands in that relation, as being one Jpeciall aSl: of feeding.
And in truth, how comes any man to take a PaftoraiTpower over any Pagans ? *By nature no man hath any : For it is not conveyed by way of Propagation. By inftitution he cannot challenge it; for an extraordinary Commiflion of that Latitude Chrift never gave t;o any ,but ,theApo^les,gp preach and -te^tch all Nations* If then any man receives it , it muft be by their vO'*
luntay
Part. 4 . of Church-Difcipline. Chap. 2 . 53
IfintAry eleBien And, choice^ which becaufe they nor have, nor can fhew , they have no right of Ecclefiaftick and Office- rule over ^ them ; here that queftion is feafonable, and will not receive aa anfwer, who gave you this authority }
Nay its certain, a Paftor of ane Congregation ( elcifled and fetled according to drift ) cannot receive a Paftorall power o- vepPagans, but he muft relinqmfli the place and power in which he is : unleflfc we (hall bring in an allowance of pluralities and tot cjHots , a conceit fo loathfome , that the moft ingenious a- mongft the Papifts have abhorred the Patronage of.
Laftly, let any man put his power to proof in the exercife of it, and his experience will make it more then plaine, its a thing meerly imagined and arrogated without rule, there is no reali- ty in fuch prefumed rights. For the Pagan ofends, he rebukes him , he will not heare ; he then takes one or two , he rejefts them alfo ; he reports it to the Church, he cafts away the advife of any Church. What will the Paftor or his Church do ? Ex- communicate him , how will they ? how can they ? To caft a man out of Church communion,that never was inChurch-com- munion,how irrationally how impoflible ? The ifllie therefore tvidencethjit was a prefumption, no power in truth; .for when it comes to proofe its powerlcQe.
Before we leave this place , let me leave tnfo things upon re- rWwith the Reader, which may lead him to a right conceiving of what he hath met withall , or ftiall meet with touch- ing the po»vrc/^ CWc^-Ruler. For from thepremifcs its plaine.
I ♦ ThdLtl?are preaching to a people , though it was ordinary and often, is not an a[i of pafl or all power 2Lnd(o jfirifdiciiony but hisCommiflion is mainly to be attended,which givesvigourand validity in that worke* And therefore,
2. Kmzn may preach by Paftor all power y in fome place , to fame people^ and the fame ^ciionm^y ]^tC2ich without paftorall jurifdiEiion to others ^ but onely as an able gifted Chriftian,
2. Againe out of Mafter Rutherford his grant in another place,I fliall dijpute againft his opinion exprefled in this* Its a conclufion which he fets down, pag.72.
^^We deny that Qhrlft hath given poWer ofjurifdi5lion to one
E e e c par*
3 ^ Chap. 2 . A Survey oftk Summe Parr. 4 .
*' particuUr congregation over another -particular congregation,
**pag. ip-?. PVe grant that one Prejhytery hath no jarifdi^lion o^
** ver another Trejhytery,-
Suppofe now that one, or many, or all, of one Presbytery,
(hould be deftitute of Elders .♦ The Paftors of another Presby- tery cannot exercife any paftorlike ads there .♦ nor yet in ano- ther Province and Nation: by the fame proportion over whom- they have no jurifdiciion , over them they can exercife no paflor" like power ; I fit the fir fl ugranuA ^and therefore thefecond isjeil^ ded.
Let us now liften to the reafons whic'i lA^^k^t Rutherford dX- ledgeth Whereby he endeavours to prove ; hecaufe the govern* ment by Independent (Congregations doth not amhorife perfons to- he Paflcrs andTeachers to Tagans, and by Paftoralt authority; to make them the Churches ofChri/f^- therefore that government is ' deficient in the meanes of the propagation oftheGoJpelh
Mafter Rutherfords firft Reafon.
I . hecaufe it is unhefeemlng the care offhrifl ', that pafiorait *^ authority Jhould be fo confined at heme ^ andimprifoned\\>ithirr ** the lifts of every particular Congregation^ that the care fpoken of ** 2G0r.11 28. (houldbe now in no T' a ft or s upon the earth J^uths. ^' dead rvith the Apoftles,
Reply;
Reply. That each Congregation fliould have their own Pa- ftors.and teachers, and that out of their calHng and commifli- on , as they have paftorall power, fo they fhould have care of them, over whom they have taken charge, is granted.
That 06 Qhrxftians in love to Chrlft, his Gofpei and the foules of fellow Chriilians, as far as liberty, opportunity , and ability> will reach, tbeyihould occafionally ^wi forth their care and. j[>aines to proHiOte their fpirituall good, is confeflfed.
But that one, or many, or all of them, fhould have Paftorali authority , and out ot that ground exercife paftorall care over all Churches, 3^3 the place alkdged would,2C<??'. 1 1.28. or indeed over .many : its cr/)j[e to the inftitution of our Saviour^ and there- fore.
Part. 4. ofchHrch'DifcJpime. Chap. 2. 35
fore it (hould not, nay in truth it cannot be exercifed by any or- dinary man. '
TheApoftles indeed.becaufe their calling was extraordinary their gifts extraordinary, and aflfiftance excraordinary,they had a larger taske , even the whole wor4d , as Chriils field to Till .- ^11 Nations, Every creature reafonable.
But Pallors and Teachers, who have but ordinary gifts, they have but, as it were, an here of ground^ a f articular Congregati- on to till and teach,: and he that hnovpeshiiduty^ and doth hu dutj^ Vinlljind enongh of that ., t4 '^oi(jt.viu) Adl. 20.2 8.
So that we (hould be very carefull to caft any difparagement upon the wifdom and care of our Saviour, becaufe he hath now put an end to the extraordinary callings of Apojlles and E' vangelijis , when the end of them is attained : or weakly and finfully make our felves more mercifull and mindfull of the good of the Church, then he , who is the God of mercy, is.
WJienhe therefore cares moft for his Church , bjcaufehe doth confine thePaftorali power and paines of one man to one. Congregation , as fenfe it felfe will teach. He that keepes the ftream in one channell, he beft provides for the ftrength of ic.
^. Reafon,
Headdes; ^^ Jsifthefeplacesy 1C0r.10.32. iCor.p.ip,2o, *' 2l.Rom.i.i4,i5.Rom.p. 2, 3. did not prejfe upon all Mlmfiers " of Chrifi^t he extending of their paflor all vigilancy tothefeedi'g *' and governing of all the Churches in their bounds ^ that make «/ *' one vifible body, pag«225.
Reply.
Reply \s. If all this were granted, yet that is not proved, which was propounded, and fhould be concluded .- that becaufe they had not paftorlike authority to make Pagans Churches, therefore they are deficient j afl that is here faid, falls fhort of that.
But the reafon is not onely wide of the marke , but wide of the truth.For befides thatofi^^Tw i.i4Which is peculiar to the calling of an Apoftle, and therefore preffeth no particuhar mi- ' Eeee 2 niftcr
Chap. 2 . A Survej of the Summe Part. 4*
nifter at this day, unleffe any man would vainly conceit he hath a com million to preach to all Nations and all conditions of men, the calling and the date of the Apoftks commiflion being xiow ,out this concernes no particular Officer*
The reft of the places rcfpedl onely a double Chriftian duty, unto which all men are bound ; namely, That we fhould walk inoffenfive towards all. i Cor* io» 33. and fecondly, we fhould ufe our liberty to comply with all mens occafions , that as much as in us lies, we may edify a' 1, which each muft do that is not a Paftor , and each Paftor (hould do as a Chriftiao amongft them, over whom he can exercife no Paftorall Au- thority , as to thofeof another Presbytery , and of agcncrall Councell.
Thirdly , He would inferre {om^feemlng abftirdkiesy which would follow from this kind of Government. Asfirft, Hence ("he fay.es) " It mufifollowy that when the Grecmn (^hstrch Jhall be ** wronged by the Hebrevp , th^t the Pafiors may not Synodtcally *^meet , a^d by jojm anthoritj remove ojfences*^ pag, ^25*
I reply , There is no colour for fuch an inference , nor doth it once touch the thing to be proved ; For let it be granted, that the Pafiors may meet Sjnodically , and by authority alfo re^ move offences ; yet they (hall not have power to give Paftorall Authority to men to make (^hurches of Tagans : Nay from his own grant , though they uo thus meet , yet he denies they can give T^oroer over the Qhurches under other Prejhyteries,
The fecond inference is of the fame ftamp; comesnot near the mark.
' If followeth that all the meetings of tie Apoftles and Pafiorr *■* to take care authoritatively for the Churches ^asAEl.i^Ati,^,^^. '' A51. 6. 2, 3, 4. AB. I r. J. AB. 21 ♦ 18. AB. 20. 28, AEi. 8. 14. -^yAB. 14. 1, 2, ^:AB,i 5. 6, were all meetings extraordinary and *' temporary,
I reply ; Let all be granted for ihe prefent , that he woul4 defire j let thefe meetings be ordinary , and let them care au- thoritatively for the Churches in what they did ; yet this gives in no evidence , that they can give Paftorall Power and Jurit- didion to men out of the Churches ; for we hav^ heard, that the Apoftle affirmed it ^ and he granted it in this fenfej that
no
Part. 4 . of church' D ifdp/rae. Chap. 2 . 07
no ordinary Paftors can judge thofe who arc without,and thofe are Infidels by his grant.
So that though they have Power to meet , and thefe meet- ings be ordinary, yet neither of thefe grounds will evince that they do , or can give Paftorall Jurifdiftion to judge fuch as he Without :iS\tidoit none of thefe inferences come near the thing to bc-proved j For if therefore Government by Independent Congregations be infufficient, becaufe it mthorifeth not ^erfons to he Valors over Pagans, and hv paflorallAuthority to make them the Churches of Chrifl ; then this government hj Synodicall meeting , vpHI he infufficient ; for we fee it labours of the fame fault.
The third Inference failes in the fame manner as the former.
Thus are thefe Inferences altogether impertinent ; but the places themfelves are mifunderftood , as hath at large been di- fputed in the Reply to the former Anfwer.
Since it hath appeared in all the places formerly handled ( for thefe witnefles have been brought to fpeake , but their e- vidence proves nothing in iflue ) there is no Synodicall meet- ing , nor any Ecdefiafticall Power authoritatively to impofe upon particular Churches ^ onely in tsyfB, 1 $. there is a true Synod truely gathered, and they did that, which the Churches of Chrift Inould do ; confociate with one another, and by mu- tuall concurrence, lay all their cares and counfels together, to promote the good of Chrifts Kingdome.
Whether the Apoftle had any thing or nothing extraor^ ^/;?^rj in their meeting , upon which Mr Rutherford hyt% fo much waight and conceives fo much miftake , let it be confidered?.
1, Whether the afling of the Deacons work, (^^♦4>35.) be ordinary for any >
2. That they had their votes , and ruled the adion in every Affcmbly 5 whether that was ordinary ?
^. Whether the care of ali , and their Commiflion reaching all , be ordinary and perpetuall ? '^ ■ ^'IW '{ 3 ^
Mafler Rutherfords 1 1^ Argument is taken from the light of fandified reafon.
^^ForfanBifiedreafon teacheth , that the ftronger Authority u^/ the greater Politick^ Body of Chrifi Jhould help the parts of
Eeee 3 ['tha
3 8 Chap.2 . A Survey of the Summe Parr. 4.
^* the 'Body f. that ^re voe^ker y as i Gor. T2, 2,3, 2^. The wh(^[e " Body helpeth the weaker and iejfe honourable Afember^
'' Therefore the greater 'Body andNationall Church U to com" ^' munkate its ftAuthoritjt for the good of a f articular Chnrch, *' which M a fart thereof
Answer*
The Tropojition is true ; but the Affumption takes that for granted , which is the very queftion to be proved , and hath been fo often denied: For there be «<? Natlomll Churches ^ which are the integrum to particular Congregations ^//7^p^r^j thereof: Nor doth the pattern v^(^. 15. give any evidence of Ecclefiafiick^ furudiSiion , as hath been declared before ; and ifitdid, furely there would come very flow help, ifwefhould fend 200. miles to Synods al'^ayes , as that place fets a prece- . dent before us.
As their Members are the greater, they may and fliould con- fociate , and lay their Counfels together, and in the multitude of Councellers there is fafety.
Ob), *' Batfufpoje the greater part of the Church of (^orinth *^erre?
- Answ, Suppofe the greater part of the Nationall and /OEcumenicall Councell erre ; the fame difficulty urgeth upon the fame fuppofition, and rve profit not at all, Vphen Vpefeek^ au- thoritativereliefe beyond a particular Church,
Obj\ ^' But the Lord fayes , Take usthe little Foxes,
Answ. True, therefore much more the greater Foxes^
Obj. But that is an aci of Authority and difiip Unary takitig^ injoyned to the Church, •
Answ. Be it therefore thofe that have the Authority in their hands, they (hould doit; andif theybe followers of Chrift 5 they will do it.
Obj. What if the Congregation be corrupt and will not ?
I reply; What if the Synod Nationall, OEcumenicall, be corrupt and hereticall, and refufe to do it ? There is no more help in the one, then in the other upon fuppofals.
When its laftly added , " That the Argumen tid drawn from *' the greater n^Hthority in the Politick^ 'Body ^ to the lef^
Parr. 4- ofChHrch-Difdpline. Chap. 2. 59^
' fer y bnt 'Brotherly Councell is no ay^Hthorltji,
Its true , the Argument is taken from that Authority in the refemblan^ e and fimilitude; but that fimilitude is not made good in the cafe in hand , and in the reddition. which*was the thing to be proved : For it is the thing qiieftioned , and by us denied; Thata Claflishathany Power, according to Chrift, over particular Congregations.
Mader Rutherfords 12'^ an^ lafi Argument taken from the praBice of the Jewes,
" If Chrifi left the Churches of a "^hole Nation in no ^'orfe cafe ^ then the National! (^hurch of the J ewes i^as in , ^c. for the' " turning away of -wrath. Then hath Qhrifi ordained to Churches *' in the Ne^ Tefvament , Nationall Affemblies, which authorita-- ** tiveljy&c, 'But Chrifi hath left the Churches of a ^holeNa^ ^tion in no worfe cafe then the Nationall Church of the fewes waS' '^^ ^^yfi^ the reaching of the fore f aid ends.
Reply.
For reply. Thepropofition isdenyed^ becaufe thereisa«;^?'- T^f /<?«/ difference betwixt the Nationall Church of the fewes, and aU other Churches^ that ever were or fhall befince that unto the end of the world. For that was a Nationall Church truely and properly fo called and fo appointed by God , had Nationall Or-^ dinancefy andOffices peculiar to it felfe, and fo alfo authoritative power , which was appropriate to them in a fpeciall manner, none of which ever did , nor can belong to any other Natioa ^
in the world befide. r-n
Norytt doth itfollori> from hence , that the Churches of the- , Gentiles in times of the New Teftament, be without thefe, that therefore they are left in a^^orfe cafe ^ becaufe they had the Typei', we the truth; they the fhadow^ we the body. Every Congregation vi fib le-y rightly gathered^ hath right untOy andufe of all Ordinances, all the Officers^ both the Scales of the Covenant : fo that we need not go to ferufalem , either lopaffeover, or Sa-- crifice»
If any man reafonthus^ If Chrift hath left the Church of a-' Nation in the New Teftament in no worfe cafe then theChurcb of thejewes , thenhehath left them an High Prieft, then he
hath..
40 Chap. 2, ASurveyoftheSumme Parr, 4
hath appointed them ta meet three times in the yeere, to the exercife and performance of folemn fervices and facrifices. The feeblenefle of the difpute would difcover it felf at the firft view. The fame fault is in this reafon »
But the Jewes had thefe felemne Affemblies for ends before mentioned*
Obj. I . ' ^ ^ut thefe "^ere morall and concern m* 2. JVlthout *' them thefe fublike ends cannot be attained^
We fhail way the feverals (hortlyin the ballance of the Sanduary.
Its granted then, i; That the whole Nation of the Jewes was an elededand adopted Nation by God, and the whole Land taken into Covenant with him. And hence its granted alfo, that in cafes of Apoftafies an d de- partures from God and his worfliip.the godlyKings might and did recall this backfliding people to recover and renew the Co- venant formerly made by God with them: and therefore,Z)^/J^ 2p.l OjT I . Their Elders^ Oncers , all the men of Ifrael^ their little ones, '^ivesy and the ftranger within their gates , they^all (land he^ fore the Lord, ( Here is more then Elders and felecl Brethren, fent as Commiflioners to a Nationall Synod ) Here's Captaines, Hewers of woody all the men of Ifrael, women, children, which evidcnceth it was a Nationall covenant , into which God entred with them. And therefore the godly Kings , they might recall them back to this, when juft occafion did require.
But no King nor Emperour did the like to this,'m calling their Synods : nor indeed have they, . either morall La\\^, or ceremoni" all Law , nor in truth any Law to deale with a Nation on this manner, to call them to renew a Nationall Chmyh covenant^ af- ter the manner of the Jewes.
Gods people , who enter into Church covenant and fellow- fhip of the faith , are and (liould be free in fo doing. Church fellowfhip is to be ordered and a(n:ed by Ecclefiafticall policy, not civil. If a Prince on earth (hould by covenant and Oath, make his whole Kingdome a Nationall Church, heUioulddoe more then he hath any word ot Chrift to warrant his worke.
So that it is one thing for Emperours or Kings to call coun- eels of Elders and feled Brethren-.Another thing for theKing of Ifrael to call all Ifrael together, men, women, and children to renew Church covenant which God had made with them,, and with no other people on earth. But
Part* 4 • of Church'Difcipline. Chap. 2. 41
But let us attend Mr, Rutherfords pr-oofe of this, that thefe
AfTemblies were moralL I . ' ' An Oath to keep Gods Qommandements^ is a part of the third
*• Qommandementy PfaL 1 19. 106. IVe nreinjojned to contend for
*^ the Faith, Jude ^*and to profejfe God before men, and that V^hich
^^ binds one man morally, hinds a Nation,
I reply* The rcafon is weak^and the ground of it is worfc. J. That it is \>oeakj^]xx. it but into/(?r??^^,and it will difcover it's
own feebleneffe at the firft appearance.
Vi David fworethat he would keep Gods righteous Statutes,
then its lawfull to fweare to aNationall Church, as that of the
Jewes was.
Anf IhQ confe^uence IS imCound, bccdiuk^avids taking an
Oath was upon lawfull grounds, to do a lawfull thing .- but to
do thefecond, is now unlawful!, bccaufe all luch Nationall
Churches, and fuch a manner of covenanting, as they did,ts now
abrogated and antiquated.
Befide were the thing lawfull , yet the taking of the Oath
might be unwarrantable in the one , and not in the other , be- . caufe in Oaths and promifes 5 that is onefpeciall ingredient to
make them warrantable, that they fuit with our ftrength : and
hence that which is ufefull and helpfuU to one , becaufe ftrong and able to go through the performance of his Oathjto another
it is hurtful becaufe not fufficient to accomplilh what he (wears. The fame anfwer will fatisfie th at of fffde, and the i o of Math. 2. As<he reafon is weake , fo the ground u roorfe ; Vox^ its faid, what binds one man morally , binds a Nation ; which rule applied to the former pradice Qfi:>avids Oath/ailes many wayes.
For I. Though when a man hath fworne , he is bound by a morall Command to keep his Oath , and fo his promife; yet this manner of /wearing, feeming to be private, its but difiee-will offerim , as the Nauire of vowing or promifing is , and there- fore if I vow, I may; and if I will not, Imaychoofe: And I do beleeve a man may hve all his life, and never take 2l priva- te Oath; I fay private betwixt godand himfelfe , to keep his Lawes, and y^tnot be guilty of fvnne in fo doing : fo that a man is not morally and necefTarily tied to fwear or vow , though having vowed, be is necefTarily bound to performe it ; If thou dofl not vow , thou doft not finne.
Pfff ^ But
42 Chap. 2. ASurveyoftkSumme Parr. 4.
But 2. Beit granted, that it ismorall , yet the rule feemes exceeding uneven. That which bindes one man morally bindes a rehole Nation, take it generally, as here propounded in the Ar- gument,when as there be fome fpeciall duties, that in a peculiar manner belong to his particular, which a Nation need not do^ nay fhould not,nay cannot do.
A man finds by conftant proof that drinking of wine is ex- ceeding prejudiciall to his health , and hurtfuU alfo to his foul, being ^^iven , as the Wife-man fayes , to hi6 appetite , and fo^ apt to finne : Ke finds it poflible for him to abftaine; He there- fore fwcares he will drink no wineinfuch Company forfuch
afpace.
Another hath found himfelfe fomewhat too abftemious, and hath prejudiced his health out of negled of the lawful! ufe of the Creature ; He fweares he will ufe fuch meanes provided for his health ; Thefe men are morally bound, both to take the Oath and keepe their Oath; Do thefe Oathes hind the whole Nation ?
The Schollar (wears he will (ludy confcionably : The Plow- man that he will plow fo painefuUy ; Thefe are morall bonds to thofe men , but is a Vphole Nation bound thw tofvpear f
The tri th is, the contrary rule for the moft part is moft true; that which morally binds one man in things fpeciall appertain- ing to his morall courfe, doth not bind a whole Nation.
Laftly , The ends of generall Reformation may be attained by Power of the Civill Magiftrate , who may authoritatively require all the Churches in all their fevcrall AfTemblies, to attend the mind of Chrift, and folemnly humble themfelves by fading and prayer , and fee Reformation wrought accor- ding to God , in their feverall places ; and if they fee Churches be holy , they will willingly liften thereunto ; and if corrupt, they may be compelled by the Civill Power to attend the rules of Chrift; which through the corruption that is now crept in amongft them , they would be content to caft oft.
A, N
^.
Part. 4. ofChurch'Difcjplme. Chap. 2. 45
AN
APPENDIX
To the former Treatife concerning Synods.
An Epiflle of thentthat fent the Bjoh^over to be Printed,
Ourteous Reader you maybe pleafed to take notice , that the Treatife concerning Synods is not fo com^kate^ as was intended by this Eveverend Author 5 but the Lord having taken him from us 5 before the Book was tranlcribed for the PreflCj we cannot find amongft his writings any other Copy, but this : onely thefe few queftions here annexed came to our hands, being found in his ftudy, which becaufe they may be (bmewhat ufefuli to the further cleering of the fame fu1)jea , we have thought good to communicate them together with the other : Onely this we fliould adde, that whereas there is a feeming denyall of a Sy- nod, to have at all any footing in the Scriptures , and yet an allowance of it from A 5. 1 5 . This is known to be the Authors mind , which the whole difcourfe doth manifeftj that he denies a Synod that hath juridicall power, which he takes for. a Synod properly, as ufed in the prefent controverfie, and he grants a Synod that hath power of counfell, which is a Synod more largely taken , and for fuch a Synod the 1 j of theA^if is alledg- ed as a patter ne by way of proportion.
FaretPell*
Ffff 2 Chap.
Parr. 4-
ofChHrch-Di[cipHm. Chap. 3. 45
5^ C5g«> casj n^OJt iir&TS «^at it\ «^ «^^ ift Jft *5^
Chap. III. Qu. I. ?/^^^/ ^ a Synod ?
Synod is an Ecclefiafticall meeting, con- (ifting of fit perfons, called by the Churches, and fent as their meffenges, to difcover, and determine of doubtfnll cafes , either in Do- (flrinc or pradlife, according to the truth.
Three things are maine.
I . lU a meeting Ecckftafikall. .
Meetingl^ When it is taken in a large fenfe, includes all that Ecclefiafticall entercourfe, that is betwixt Church and Church, and this may be refered to two heads.
Its done by< or
^ Combination, •
!♦ ^ommunication.vihtnyhy letter of me{rengers,oneChurch feeks and craves for fome common help by comfell and<^^- vifey what may be moft fuitable to the truth, and adHng and or- dering of their prefent difficulties , which concerne the peacea- ble managing of occafions prefented.
Thus we find one Church fends to another , or to many , as the weight of the bufineffe may require,fo inCoiofPhi'/ippi, ^c.
This fenfe is f9mewhat too large for our prefent confideratr- on, as it appeartsby ftating of the queftionby all, who on pur- pofe have fet th^mfelves to fearch into the nature of Synods*
2. There is d meeting by way of combination ^when Churches, c^/(/2>aWi;;^ together by mutuall confent, enter u^on a co??»»o}i engagement to adminifiethelp each to other ^ as any apparant oc-
Fiff3. cafioa.
46 Chap. 3 . A Survey of the Sum me Parr, 4 .
cafion {hall appeare to call for confultation for a common
good»
And in this fenfe It is here taken.
Ecclefiaflicall,'] its fo termed, not only becaufe of the perfons who are there aflembkd, nor yet becaufe of the occafion, there to be agitated, which may be meerly and only Ecclefiafticall.at leaft Ecclefiaftically handled, but efpecialiy ( for now we fpeak according to the opinions and apprehenfions of thofe , with whom the queftion is controverted ) becaufe fuch meetings are peculiar to Churches, and the adings are appropriated thereun- to, as any other Church adminiftrations , and if we may con- clude their opinion by their prac^ife, it cannot be otherwife.
For they, who allow Synods to cenfure by way of excommu- nicationf which is a judicature only appertaining to theChurch) they muft needs make the conftitution properly EccleGafticall. For the Operation difcovers, and certainly determines what the C onfi it ut ion m\\\ih^» •
2. The f antes who conflittite this meeting muft be ,
ri.Fittingmen,ablefortheworkej and that gives themate- 1 dale to the mefTenger.
^ 2. Chofen and fent by the Church, and that is xhtformalls ra- I tio of a member of the Affembly.
i^ ThisTarker CXl^tcffcth, To/it. EccIefJil;. '^,
And all the Presbyterians,! meet withall , doconftantly re- ceive and approve.
Hence uponthefe grounds and the true ftatingof thequefti- on according to their intent;
T. A Magiftrate ^/^^ r^/A^, is no member, nor can ad: in this meeting, as fuch.
5. Here is no ad of an OfSce or Officer, becaufe the formalin ratio to make One a member , is the choofing and fending ; and therefore,they who arc noOfficers,if fo cle6ted and appointed, they \i2i\tp4^ffiffragii. They who are Officers , if yet not cal- led, nor lent, they have noju^fufragii.
3. Hence, all have equall power , becaufe equally fent and chofen, which are the fubftantiall ingredients to make up Syno- dicall members.
4. Any member , though not an Officer, if he be eleded as moderator of the Synod , may as legally .and regularly and as
fuffici-
Parr. 4» ofChurch^Di^dpUne* Chap. 5.' 47
fufficiently fupply that place , as any who is an Officer.
Asfuppofe fome learned Reader in a Vniverfity chofento the Synod, though he be no Paftor, he may be eleded to that place, and ad in it regularly*
5. Hence,none have this power5unlefle they be (ent, becaufe that gives the formate to this action.
6. Hence , thcfe cannot cenfure by way of excommuunicati- on, according to Presbyterian principles; becaufe none by their rules can cenfure fo , but Officers ; But here none acl as Officers, Uefl:^ though they be Officers in their own Con- gregations , yet they acl not fo here , but ^ cdled.
7. Hence this Power is not intrinfecall to their Office , but wholly iuperadded ; and if Authors , who call it Totefiatem accfimulativam , non privativam , intend this fenfe , they fay true, namely, it is a fpeciall Power, befide an officiall Power.
But if that be their meaning, That it is an Office- power only with additament , its a totall miftake ; For many Offi- cers have not this Power, and many not Officers, being cal- led , have it»
The third thing in the Defcription, is the end, which is to
difcover and determine of doubtfull queftions, tonch-
ing Opinion and PraBice,
They are to debate and fet downe their judgements clearly and definitively , not to leave the Churches , whence they are fent , in doubts and demurrs ; "For that was to mifle the end of their fending and meeting : But they dogmatife their fen- tences , and fet down their determinations , as furc truths to their judgements and apprehenfions , andfo returnc them to the particular Churches whence they came ; and their deter- minations take place , not becaufe they concluded fo , but be- caufe the Churches approved of what they have deter- mined.
For the Churches fent them, and therefore are above them : And therefore may fend other if they fee fit, who may vary in their judgements , and alter their fentences if they iee fit.
How
48 • Chap. 3- ASurveyoftheSumme Part. 4
How farre this judgement goes, it comes after to be confidered^
The Power of Synods arifeth from a double root , ac<:ord- ing to which the proofs will proceed. C Anthoritativa ,
^ Corifnltativa.
1. Poteflas Amhoritativaox Jurldkd , whereby they exe- cute cenfures , and impofe their fentences to be received and fubjeded unto under that penalty ,
And this Power is not fo feated in any Church , as that it can chaleng it of it felfe : For by all Presbyterian principles it h confeffed , That one Congregation hath no Power over ano- ther, one Clalfis over another, &c.
Hence this Power iffues from their Combination of one with another , and fubjedion of one to another.
But whether they {bould give this Power unto any, or thus be fubje(fl unto any, &c, when the Authority of Synods comes tobefcanned, we fhall fpeak to it.
2. Again, The Power of Synodsis by others conceived to bconelyconfultative, when Churches by way of Combinati- on , for their mutuall fupport in truth and peace , do with mu- tuallconfent appoint times of meeting for their mutualLhelp , that they may lend common relief by their Common Counfell, and have the benefit of each others gifcs & abilities; or though they be not in any fet confociation , if there be any emergent occafions of more danger or difficulty, they fend for help of Counfell, to fuch as are moft able to lend and adminifter it, though furtheft removed from their fociety and fellowfhip : As the pradice of the Church of aAmoch is moft pregnant to thispurpofe»
2. Qjl EST.
How are Synods proved ? or what Scriptures or reafons to prove the neceffity of Synods}
Answ, That there (hould be Synods, which have T^/<?-
ftatem
part* 4 . of ChHrch'DifciplJne, Chap. 3 . 49
ftatemjfiridicam , is no where proved in Scripture , becaufe it is not a truth : Tuch a Power will appear after to be uniawfull, and therefore never appointed by God^ nor approved by his Word*
The Examples given out of A5i, 15'. zndGa/. 2. carry no fiill and fatisfying evidence with them.
That of ^<^. 15. is deficient many wscyes*
1. If they had Power juridicall , it muft arife by way of Combination ; But that they were not in , being 200 miles diftant at the leafl: one from another.
2. If thatwasa Synod, it muft be referred to fome of the fpeciesof a Synod.
But it can be referred to none of the fpecies ; Its neither Claflis , Provincial , nor Nationall Synod , as the diftance from Jcrufalem gives in evidence^
And an OEcumenicallCouncell itwasnot , becaufe that is gathered out of all Nations ; here were but two Churches.
Obj, If it be here faid , becaufe the Apoftleswere here prefent, who had Power over all Churches; therefore it may in that regard be caHed a Generall or OEcumenicall Coun- celi.
Answ. It is eafy to reply. That there can be no juft war- rant taken from thence for fuch an AfTertion : For if the Apo- ftles did ad here as particular perfons , not by any Apoftolicall Power, then their prefence,look at them as private perfons, cannot make a Generall Councell.
But their ading in this Synod v^a^ not as Apoftles by way of revelation or peculiar afliftance; J? r^<7. That cannot make a Generall Councell. They difputed as others, confented, concluded^ fubfcribed, and fent as others.
3, One Church hath no power over another : But here is but one Church advifing with another , Antioch with Jerpifalem,
The minor is in the text; the Propofition is a confefled prin- ciple , and reafon gives force of confirmation ; For it carries fome appearance with it , that one fhouldyie'd to many; but that one (hould fubmit to the Power of another , and haply the ftronger , and more able and judicious to that which is more weak and ignorant , &c.
Gggg 4. All
50 Chap. 5- ASurvtyofthSufnme Parr. 4.
4. All juridicail Power ifTues from Combination. ' Therefore chofe onely are bounds that are fo combined and
fent»
But this Synod fent their dogmata and fentences to the Churches of SyrUdji^ CUlciay who never fent any MefTen- gers thither, undergo.
All that they intended and aded was by a way of CouncelL
5. The controverfy arifing from the Church oi Antlovh^ they repairing for judgement , cannot be judges in their own cauiej now controverted by an oppofite party.
Hence there was but one Churchthatgavcinthefentence, and that cannot make a Synod.
6. Each Pradice or Example is fo far warrantable and bind- ing , as it hath either fome particular precept to injoyne it , or fome generall rule that may confirme it by way of colle- dion»
But here is no particular precept to in joyn it; let them fliew any generall rule appropriate to Church difciplinc or Church government to bottome ft.
Br fr/7/^^%?' confeffeth , there is naprecept for Synods^.
The reafon alledged for proof, hath no conviding evidence in it.
For when it is faid y
An ordinary Afl'emblyof Church-members, Elders and Brethren of many Churches meeting by occa(ion of contro- verfy, todifpuceandclearetruchfrom Scripture, i^ founded onJ^^.15..
Butxhisisa Synod.
A N s w. To the major, Such an Aflembly met of many Met- fengers of many Churches, is not found, nor can be proved out of the AEt \
2. They met not to difpute and determine;//nW;Vf.
The fame fault is in chat proof of Gal, 2/
If jP^/// went up to the Apoftles to gain miituall confentand approbation , not to fubinic his office or dodrtne jfiridice to them acalljfor thishcprofeftdly g:iinfayes,that he had not his office from man, or by man; and that his dodrine was from God by revelation, as weii as cheirs»
If he come to advantage his proceeding by mutuall confent and approbation ^ then otiier Churches may meet together by
wajf
Parr. 4* ofChHrch-Difciplme. Chap. j. 51
way of Jurifdidion ; there is no foundnefTe in fuch a confc- quence.
The reafons a!fo reach not this Power, For errors may be prevented , truth cleared, union of Churches in Judgment preferved , ^d they kept from running in vain, and all neighbouring Churches may be confulted with in more waighty tranfadions , without this meeting in this ju- ridiciall manner.
But if Synods and fuch meetings be attended onely in way of confutation 3 as having no other power, nor meeting for any other end:
Then as they are lawfull, fo the root of them lyes in a com- mon principle which God in providence hath appointed for humane proceeding , and chat is ,
He that hearkens to counfell {hall be fafc, lathe multitude of Councellers there is fafety. Hence all conditions and callings, as they need, fo they ufe a Combination of counfell , for the carrying on of their oc- cafions under theirhand.
Hence arife the Companies of Merchants , and all men of all Crafts.
Hence Common Coiincels in all Kingdomes and States, And therefore in the Courfe of Chriftianity aifo the Churches of Chnft fhould ufe the meanes which God hath appointed for their more comfortable and fuccesfull pro- ceedingina Church-way,
And hence one Church may fend to another , or to many, and that fevefally or joyntly meeting.
Hence fend to the moft able : As Antioch fent to Jerufatcmy becaufe though it was farrc remote , yet in reafon they might exped more reliefe , becaufe of the joynt being of tlie Apo- flles together.
Befide, they were concerned in fome manner therein, as it appeares , fome came as from them , and pretended the judg- ment of the Apoftles touching the neceflity of Circumcifion, to whom fay the Apofties, we gave no fuch allowance.
Obj. If it be faid , this courfe of Coi^ncell is common to all forts, and therefore they may as well confult with any, as with Churches. An s w. True^they may,and in fome cafes fhould coniulc with
Gggg 2 the
ya Chap. 5. ASurvejofthsumme Parr. 4.
the Chief learned men and Readers of Divinity in feverall U- niverfities , or fuch who have the chiefeft skill in the occafions which are in doubt.
Eut becaufe the occafion of one Church may deeply con- cerne others. i.Becaufe Churches are in reafon moft fit and beft able, and will be moft affeded with the conditions of other Churches , Therefore its moft fuitable to right reafon^ and the rules of confultation to advife with fuch»
5. Qjl EST.
what is the Tourer of a Synod f
rfurlMca, r Py^torta, to bind
C Either in infliding cenfures, furidlca<iy£fuatorlaJ
]
^ Or ^ Impofing their condudons and determinations upon others under paine of cenfure, & this is that they call legiflativePow- erjPo/^f/?^;?^^^?;^^^^;?^^ Canones.
C Either in refped of o- Again this Power looks two waycs, 2 ther Churches,
^ Or of the Magiftrate. Hence the anfwer will iffii in three heads. I. They have not Power infligendi cenfuriU, utpote exccmmu^ nicmlonii: The reafon is taken from Presbyterian principles^ All cenfures are adminiftred by men in office. But here the adions iflfue not from fuch. Thofeads which proceed in common from men without, as well as in office , thofe cannot be ads of men in office.
But all ads of the Synod are performed by all the Members ©f the Synod. It feemes good to the Spirit and unto us , that was, all the
Bre-
Parr. 4 • QfChHrch-DildpH^. Chap. 3. 55
Brethren , as well , as the Church.
2. They grant, that all the Power the Synod hath, Is accu- mulative , not privative ; it takes nothing from the Power of the Churches.
But thus to cenfure, would take Power from the Churches.
That which crofTeth the Power given by Chrift, thatdimi- nilLeth their lawfuli and rightfull Power»
But this doth fo ; For Chrift faith , He that will not hear the Church y let him be as a heathen : But this Power gives them leave to refufe the admonition of the Church, and to appeal, and fo nullifies the proceeding of the Church.
3. That which gives power over a Church without the atten- ding the judgement of the Rulers, nay happely , againft their judgement, that diminiflieth the power of the Church.
But this doth fo : As in cafe all the Elders of a particular Congregation (hall gainfay the ccnfurc , and the reft of the Synod pafl'e a cenfure againft the Elders.
4. Excommunication is proper to the Congregation* Therefore they take that which is their propriety*
That it is proper , it thus appears*
Its either proper to the Congregation, or elfe common t« both.
Therefore it fals firftly and properly fomewhere elfe, na- mely, it belongs to the Church in generallfirft, and then to both the fpecies.
But this cannot be.
That which is firftly in the genus , doth belong indifferently to both fpecies from thence.
But all the power the Claflis hath, they have it from the Congregation,
Therefore it was firftly there,not in a Church in the generall, as belonging to Synods and to Congregations.
5. All jurifdivSion belongs to, and iffuesfrom the power of order.
But this jurifdi(5lIon ifilies from no power of order; fo r here is new jurifdiction, but no new order or officer.
^.Where there is afuperior power^thither belongs fupreme honour.
But the greateft honour belongs to them , who preach , not who rule*
II. They,
5 4 Chap. 5 . A Survey of the Sum me Parr. 4 »
2. They have no power to impofe thetr Camns or Concln^ ^om upon them, • 1. Becaufe the Churches power is above them , in that they fent them.
2. Becaufe the Churches have power to call another Synod, and fend other MefTengers, and paffefentence againft them»
3. Becaufe in many cafes It may inijoyne a man to beleeve contradidions.
As fuppofe a man under one Province , which hath deter- mined a cafe one way , and therefore he muft beleeve thac:
He removes himfelfe the next month or week into another Province , and they have determined a contrary Concludon , and he muft beleeve that*
4. In all Synods, but an OEcumenicall, its lawful to make an appeal ; and therefore to rcfufe.
3 ♦ In point of Co uncell^
They have dogmatkum decifivum judic'wm , U e. they may dogmatife and fet down their judgements definitively 5 and b/ way of determination.
Therefore fmifn calls them <
-/Nonpr^ceptafedOrdinationes*
4. QjLl EST.
To whom the power of calling .Sj^W/ dothappertaine,
I . The ftate of the quellion muft be firft inquired
2* The reafons brought for the truth, that it may be fetled.
This controverlie comes to be agitated betwixt us and the Papifts : and alfo betwixt many of the Proteftants,in fome par- ticular branches, or fome peculiar explications of it.
We (hall indeavour to lay out the full breadth, and then to point out the feverals wherein the very nick and hinge of the queftion ftands. Therefore inquire, i» What Synod is here meant.
2. What itistocalK
3, To whom the power appertames.
If A
Parr. 4. ofchmch-Difd^lrne. Chap. 5. 55
1. A Synod, in this queftion, is ufiially reftrained to a gene- rallcouncell , or an Oecumenick Synod , as it may appeare in Doctor whitak^r. For as touching Provincial! or Nationall councels,he grants they were commonly convocated by the Bi- fliops. Metropolitan, orPatriach, who had an infpedtion into fuch places, by humane appointment.
Though I confeffe, i»afafe and faire fenfe, I would extend itfuther. *
2. Qonvocare, The greateftwaight lyes in the explication of this word 5 what it is to call^ and if we may looke at it , in the full bounds and limits, as its often confidered by fuch as inquire into all the ingredients of this adion,
Then it implyes two things.
1. Byway of appointment and inlun<5iionto require the fo- lemn and publike concurrence and affembly of fome perfons of feverall Churches, for fuch ends, as hath above been fpecified..
I fay a pubiike and folemn Aflembly and concurrence of Churches.
For if it be but private an4 clandeftine by fome privy inti- mation one from another, to meet in a fecret manner, as undec the colour, and by the rule of Chriftian fociety , We look not at fuch meeting as Synod icall.
2. This pubiike concurrence, itmuft be appointed and in- joyned, not attained by way of intreaty ;
As perfons difl'enting, and being in difference one with ano- ther, af e faid , in one ufuall phrafe, to call in Arbitrators , or by intreaty to defire the help of fuch perfons , to confider and end their controverfie.
Such a kind of calling which is by occafionall intreaty,reach- cth not the ftreile and ftate of this queftion»
3. I find fomealfo, who make this as one branch, which £rowes to the body of this queftion.
Whether they who call, may name and fpecify the particu- lar perfons who muft be fent , or may refufe fuch as be fent 5 in cafe they fceme to their judgement , upon rea- fons which appeare juft to them, that they are unfit* And here mens apprehenfionsvaiy. Some will allow theMagiftrate to injoyne and require the Churches to fend : Bat the Churches muft make choice of thofe whom they will iend.
Others
5 6 Chap. 3 . A Survey of the Summe Parr, 4
Others conceive it is in theMagiftrates hand to appoint both.
Againe,
This power of appointing they look at it in a doubleconfi- deration,
Either as a Commiflion, which they give, whereby they are inabled unto this ad:ion.
Oronely a permiflion, that the Churches having power of themfelvesjthe Magiftrate fuffcrs them,' or will not hinder them from putting it forth.
Arid the ilfue then returns to this,
It belongs to the fupreme Magiftrate, and the power of his place, to injoyn the folemn and publike concurrence of the fe- veraJl perfons of the Churches , and to appoint and nominate whom of thofe he will have toconfider offuch weighty and . doubtfull cafes , which concerne the publike profelTion and pradifing of the worfhip of God, within his Dominions,
When Ifayj It belongs to his power and place , I meaneto him it is peculiar, and doth not belong to the Church.
2. »I fayjThe publike and lolemn concurrence is appointed by him.
They may, as Chriftians,maintaine private communion, one with another, feeke , and by intreaty call for thecouncell and helpe one of another, and as they be Churches, ufe that Chrifti- sin j^nvlhdgc of a fixi Hum &co?tJtIlum, to further their own good, and promote the worke under their hand: And that ad requires no allowance of Magiftrate at all.
For what I do!, ^^^ Bthicm , qfi-a Oecommlcm , and fo quk Chriftianm in private,it appertaines not to him to inquire, pro- vided It intrench not upon his IvroKi-nvi^Ku,
But when any proceed to publike and folemn AfTemblings, this comes properly under the Cognizance of the Magiftrate, as falling profefledly in his way, and requires his allo^a?ic€,
I fay allowance ; for in fuch adls ;. which iftlie from the com- mon abilities or dexterities of men CommlJJio&juflafermiJfio are all one, at leaft make no great difference.
The Magiftrate allowes a Icholler, a fencer,to fet upSchools of their Arc, there needs no more Commifllon , but fuch a per- miflion to fuch aftions in a ftate.
Before I defcend to the Arguments, there Be two pfinlata Illiallpremife. _ " _ . . I. That
Parr* 4 . of Church-DifcifUne, Chap. 3 . 57
1. That a right opinion and worfliip of God {hould be openly profcflcd within the territories and jurifdidion of a StatCjappertaines to them, as that which comes within the verg and objcd of the (late and policy to attend.
For how could they provide for their fubjedls,to live in gad- linefle and honefty without this ?
How (hould they be nurfing Fathers and Mothers to the Church and Religion, if they (hould fuffer'open Biafphemy and Idolatry to be maintained andprofeffed ?
Nay in that fuch crimes were punifhed with death in Ifrael, its plaine, the Kings did it , not as Types of Chrilt , but by a civil power.
For no fpirituall power ufeth the weapons of this world.
2. Hence thefupream Magiftrate hath liberty and power both to inquire and judge of profe(fions and Religions , which is true,and ought to bemaintained , which is faire,and oughc to be rejeded*
For were he bound to follow the judgement of theChurches, or Minifters , if they (hould judge a Toleration of all Religions lawful!, or judge the falie to be true , he then were bound to Burfe the falfe Religion, and falfe Churches.
Now we (hall proceed to the Reafons for the fetling of the truth, which was the fecond thing to be attended.
(tArgHment i»
If it be in the Magiftratcs power lawfully to forbid and hin- dcr,thenitis not in the power of the Churches lawfully to do.
For then the fame thing (hould , in the fame regard be law- full and unlawful! : and the rules of providence (hould be op- pofite one to another.
But the fupreme Magiftrate may lawfully hinder any people of another Kingdome to come into his : or his own fubje<fb to go out of his territories without his leave.
Otherwife, he (hould want lawful! power to oppofe fuch, as wouldcome in to undermine or lay waft the State, and to de- fend himfelfe.
And ihould alfo not have authority to require homage of his own people;
Now without the comming inof many, from all Nations,or
Hhhh the.
5 8 Chap,5 . A Survej of the Suwme Parr.4,
the going out of his own fubjcfls to other Nations , there will be no generall concurrence, nor councel.
And the fame power he hath to confine his own people from fuch generall AfTembl ings, within his own precinds. For there may be the like juft reafons.
That which is an adl meerly civil, that belongs properly to the civil Magiftrate*
But this is an ad meerly civill to appoint fuch folemne and publike AfTemblings.
The firft Propofition is evident from the diverfity of the Rulesjby which adions are put forth.
A civill ad belongs not to an Ecclefiaftick power , becaufe that which they do , is only done by theEccleliafticall policy.
J[dinor,
The rsr^Tlouivov of a rule of policy is an aft meerly civill.
But this is fuch , for it is contained 'under that rule of renins deT)eofenfmideDeocHltH4,
Argument, 3. Its lawfull for a Prince to require the help of fjtciilties and a- bilities of his fubjeds,to confider, to advife for the good of the publikc.
This his Royall place , and their homage evidenceth. But to call what perfons of the Churches, he conceives moft fit to meet and concurre for councell, is to improve the facul- ties and abilities of his fubje^ts for the common good, ergo, ■-:± And if it was lawfull for them to refufe , there muft needs
_ ^^ follow , not onely rebellion on their part , but certaine ruinc
^^ to the whole.
\^'
aArgmnent. 4.
If the Magiftrate is bound tomaintainethepeaceofhis fub- j'eds in godlineffe,and to know and judge of the wayesof god lineile,then he muft have power to ufe fuch means, that he may both know and maintaine it.
for providence doth not require the end , but alwayes al-
lowes
ofChurd'Difciplhe. Chap, 3. 59
lowes waycs witliall /for the attainment of it , which are requifite and lawfull.
But unlefl'e he may require the concurrence of the Councels and confiderations , and fo the determinations of Churches touching what they hold and maintaine in their profeflion to be according to the rule of godhnefle, there is not a meanes kft,to know what profeflion they be of, and how far they ei- ther agree or difagrce.
If the Churches need and defire the protedtion of the Ma- giftrate in their way of worfhip •, then they muft be ready to give him an account of their way, when he requires it, and therefore to concurre and affemble upon his appointment' that fo he may know , and lend his patronage and protedion.'
This Conclufion in all the particulars of it , is made good by all the Examples in the Old and New Teftament.
As that of Afa^ Hezekiab, fojtah,
Herod Matk 2, cals all the Scribes, Pharifees, and the Elders of the people.
FINIS.
I The Way of |
|congregational| I CHURCHES I
I CLE A REV: |
in two 1 R E A rl SES. g
r From the Hiftorical Afpei/ions of M'. n
T u r ^ ^"^^^^^ ^'^>^^^"^' *" his ^^<^^'5 called fA rl
In thefornier,< Diffwafive from the, Errors of the %
^ Time. J Eb
r From fome Contradidions §
^ In the latter, ^ of . S
3 tl Vi>^ Di C.E Cl AVIUM : ^
J c Some MiCconftrudions of Learned M'. S
» And from ^ s Kuther/drdm his Book intituled [ I he [^ o due Right of Presbyteries. J
^ By MV John Cotton, fometime Preacher at ^c/o;^ ^ Q , in Lincolne-Jhire , and now Teacher of **
^ the Church at Bofion ^ in
LONDON, §
P Printed by CMatthejv Simmons , for /i;>5/i^ Bellamie , ^
p at the figne of the three Golden-Lions^ ]\
S mCornhiU. 1648. ^1
Ci fi
An Epiftlc PACIFIG/O-oSt^ To the Brethren dilfenting from this IVajt
[Ere. (Reverend Brethren) is prefentccl unto you in Piinrj that very Copie , which the worthy Authort'MrJ^/';^ Cotton^ Teacher of the Church at Bojlonxu New England)
fent together with his let ter under hisown hand unto me. His honouring me therein (upon my real account) deferved his requcftj//^^^ 1 would a/^ 0thePref^sN\\\c\\ with the greatft diligence opportunity put into my hands I have performed. And the worth of the fub- ■jed,an3 the Authors-fweet and folid handling of it^hath rich- ly rewarded my labour,, kgendo y pefkgendoqi^ in the ufal and pel ufal tkereof.The A/^/z^moft patient towards a sharp >^;^/^^^«//?, ('you your (elves being judges.) The Manner of handlings gracious; meek words ,' playing the Champion for Vciitie and Innoccncy^ with arguments of fteel, uhshcathed and shining with an amiable plainnes of fpeech, "and a ^ttt and fincere openefTe .of heat t. The d^atter Yi2.n- \y Jpologetical^^mly Contreverfal, liwhQ former part you willmeet'with : i. A trueand terfcHiflory of the purer Churches in later pudkd times .* 1 he blots afperfed upon them^ clcerly pummiccd and fpungcd off; and divers preci- ous Saints for learning and religion (through whofc fides Chrifts waycsby opponents have been forely wounded^ ivrovca^^ afi/wOTAc;/???^^ evidently and unrepUablcly. vindica- ted. 2» A very good account of many fingular Dodnnal points, not oncly of moie fpeculativelheologic, ventila- ting the chaff from thcwhear. Error from Truth; but of rnoftpradticalSoul-fearchingy Soul-faving, and Scul-Tola- cingDivinirie. I might giv^ golden inflances, glaring glo- • rioufly upoi> my Spiiit. hxx for faliing- undera leaden rttard-
A 2 ing
A Pacificatory Ef^Jlle.
ifigof difpaich; fearing left the preffe tarry for me; for it even treads on my heel. In the latter part of this Book^being « / Church go. Controverfal, yon have a fair Additional to the • Models chS*rcpve? (vifore print cdj of the Church way (To much called for by nant. you ;) Hot Magiftefially laid dowH, butfticndly debated by
the churcU. Scripture, and argumentativety difputed out to the utmoft ^i^ri^'S^^^g^t. inch of ground^ and defended Caf a fie (as they fpeak) from
Trhe Keyes of ^"^^ ^^'^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^'' ^f ^^'^^Y brauch of Truth eflcntial to
the Kingdom of fhe controverfie.
i. The model of Now then (worthy Brethren) confidcrand view over by M.w.r'!''^ what yc gain toyourdefign, whiles fome amongyouen- 6^nf\vcr toji.' cJeavour by pen to blot the fair copy of Truthi (becaule jm 'V^'l^'y. 3t/r</^^^ * Stoop nor down low enough to fee it a Truth) efviylim '^'^^ f^ croffe out of the Book of mens memory and efteem ^i;t)^w^4 the name's of them whom God will honour, though you Se^alafftiy to' will uot / Sutcly thc coppy is wiitten out fairer and fuller \ fo'l^inS'ihe'* books are multiplied ; more men reade them,- and by reafbn thjngsofthc ofthelate mifts hovering overTruth, and cordes of bon- " ' dage ftreightning mens confciences ; all men of confcience are more eager to fearch out, and having founds to ftand to, and fit down by thofe Truths that clear their minds, and fet free their fpirits. Mifts mantling and masking, the Sun nf- cending, arefooncaftoff^ anddifpellcd by its beams, be- ing neer his Zenith. We grnfp with men of rifing parts> and high places, for free fpeaking, about Text proof Points, to our loffe.By an Antiperiftaticaloppofition,the zeal of godly learned Writers, (befoie concealedly clouded with more filcncej is fet on fire.* the cloud breaks, the voyce of their thunder(astheHiftorianfpeaks of that Greek Commander » TericlesMv^ Fulminating Oratory) awakens the World, and /'€j^.3./;,ii. the flameburns up the hay andjiuhble. Truth is like Camo- niile; the more it is trodden, the more it fpreads. Like the Wal-nuttrce» the more it is beaten for its fruit this year, the more it fruftifies the next. Eclipfes caufe men more to ftare after the Sun, and more joy in the injoying of its light, . _ „. when
A Paclficatorj SptJlU.
when got free The lews crying up Molaicai Ceremonies, and humane traditions ; Stephen^ f (f/ifr^T^/^/^dirpuce J-^reach, Apologize for the Spiritualtie, and liberty of the Gofpcl. ^ct.,. What&cceeds? thoufandsare converted, ten ihr.ufand are a"-/. convinced, and the World is over-run with the knowledge of thetruthy as the waters cover the Sea. The ^/a<^/7<?/ like wife, fcfpQciaWy the Roman Emphe) take the next turn to de- dignific the chriflians, fcandalize their religious praftiles,and to pcrfecute both f vvitneffe the ten perfecutionsj What was the income, the return of gain upon that adventure ? Vpftan thofc mighry Giants in Religion, awakned with an holy inflammation of zeal, ^^rijlidesy Jufiintts^ -J^ielHo jipoUinarU^^^ihenagor-M^ApoUonimyTeYtuUianu^i^c* And glorioufly Apologize for the Truth: lames, Thomas^ An- ^dyew^ Matthew ^Thilipy Mark, and others ohhzApoftlei' ^ unguiive fundau Stmon and T^rmenas or the 7. Deacons ; Stmeon^ Zenon^ 7o^ ;tec'emt,p:,e^iKe Ijcarp^ and millions more in enfuing ages by fucceflfion^ die ^Xt'^"^""* for Chrift, and feal tothe certainty of the Truth with their blonds, making glorious confeffions of it, whereby many Martyrizers,, become Martyrs. Sanguis M artyrum femen EccU(t^. Whiles the Perfecutors marred (as they thought^^ Martyrs, they made Martyrs : and by their oppofition they increafcd shrill and confpicuous confeffions and profcffions of the Truth of Jefus. In fo much that Vlyny a gieat States man to the Emperour, writes to him a perfuafivc to flay the perfecut'ion. At laft, an Emperor MvfxA^i Conjlantine the Gieat^ becomes a Chriftian, and then down went Barra- ias^ and Qhrift was exalted. The Sun of the Gofpel shone out once again over the face of the whole earth.
Therefore my humble requeft to you my Reverend Bre- thren, is, that yce more ftudy Peace, and ftir up Love, among Brethren, and lelTe controve 1 fie in thefe unparelleld times of-univerfal contention, totally polcR)ical,both Scho- laftically, and civilly. And to this end let us be warned (by that good account this Book renders untousj offacilcredu-
iitv
A tacijicatorf Sffjlle.
Uty. either to repottSj or lettets, dr Books, unleffe they be handed lo us froiti the Authors the mfelves, with whom ye have to da. Othcrwife fas this book bears notable witnes) our eyes and ears shal beabufcd^and our judgements warped from the fimplidty and ftraitneflTe of Truth. Suppofeany real diffcrenc^r should be bet Weed us ; if we Hgt^^m/ounda- Hon doi^rinalsi yea, and in the main Principles of the confli- tuiion mdjurisdt&ton^ox power oizparticutar Congregation* al Ch:inh:as that it should corifift oi Saints in union^ invefted with Vr-werio take in and caft out,! wonder it should Amount to fo high a contcftjabout degrees(which alter not the kind j o{ forming vCid.y^f<iYrning{\XQ\\Z Church. r<:7// fay SAINTS in outward profepon is the Matter of fuch a Church j and an impUcit uniting, vi:^^ a walking and communicating with you is a fufficient Evidencing dfthe forrh. JF^ judge that real SAINTS uttering in difcourfethe bre.lthings or'the Holy. Spirit^and experiences of converfioh, witnelTed inaftrider converfatlon^to be thd Matter-^ and ^dtfelemn confepon of their Faith, ^'^Aexprejp open covenAnting with the Lord to walk with fuch a body of Saitlt-s in all the way<*l of Chdft to their light and power fo/, reciprocal edification, to be the a^danifeU F^^;;ip.How is it now that only a go^ng before one nnother in degrees of reformation^ according to the National ftlemn League and Covenant y should breed in you as it w^ereja j^6'r//?ti!?/oppofitionagainftus /If you have a mindtoafcend ipp higher to fetch down diffetences from above^ about ^z- pals: Nor here hence is their jufi: caufe to build up fuch Bul- works of Hoftilitie between Brethren. If in the reign of £pfcopacy\ thofe Parishes were quiet where. Could not be found Work for the Hier archie to intci meddle \ furcly then the Ciajfes may conveniently permit particular Congrega- tionSj^proftratcd below them as it were at their feet j tp reft inpeace> whiles they mcedy maiiagetheirown Qiurchnif- fairsjwithin their own Sphcre.Ifi^^ need advifc>w^ sh3I wil- lingly lo'ok on a company ofG'odly Hder and "Brethren of
A Pacificatory Epfile.
Churches^ ailkd together for counfel by our , and o^' ther Churches (be the AfTembly of them fmaller, greater, or greateft ) as upon an Ordinane^t of Chrift ^ and as bound by the Trutli of Chiift as readily to receive, as they arc to give counfel to us according to the Truth. Onely wc cannot be contented to look abfolutcly upon all their advife( without cxcepjion ) as authmtatm ^^i" iJlateSj and Magiften»l Canons^ neceffarily to be obeyed fu^ ppena under a penalty, how much foever our confci- cnccs remain unfttisfied the mean whiles.
The cafe (landing here abouts (as near a« I could rough- ^^^^ ^^^^ draw the ftate of it m this inftantaneous haft ) let us I be- nMBrSch^Sis- feech you be rather Iren^ij then CaJpmdrL As we do *"* "o^^nTiQ^Hv {gaiat. 2. 14. J walk even with the right foot inthe Gefpel-^ fb let's in difcipline ( whiles the difference in the thing is no wider) give one anotherfas the Apoftle fpeaks, G^^?/. 2. p.) the rig'^t hand offeUowshif, A learn- ed Scot well cbfervcth , that there is a kind of juH^ics ^mnaitf.x, amimg theevs^eift their fociety vfouldfoon ie disbanded. And shall it not be among Brethren, Saints, Minifters? leaft ¥/e difTplve Churdies^ yea, ordinary coco. qauf?ipn of Saints? Let Jdol-Dagon he half fish' and .Mfm^on , but^ Aft.7.j4- let not Chrift be divided, nor the profeffion of his Truth tj^^^^-J^'^^^^^.. be (et at ads. if our. hearts grudge ( and let that be our ncs to be an|r.y. forrow) yet let us opt ^ gnash the teeth and faw one'" ^"^ °*'"' anotiicrs repute a twOi witiS^thc teeth ofteeci words. Let not snger ^ ^i^'p bv^yl up into a fosm, to throw the [^'^^f/; ^^^ fcum upon one another. Hereby elfc we flay both the ^fy^^^-y^^D fouls ot thcufinds, and the charity of 1 0000 to rhcii'fin, syru^- and our difcomfort. O it is a fad thought on my fpirjr/°^"^fljl' that we should pretend to have the Paraclet (fo called in ^^^'^t^^^^a^ many languages for its comprehenfive fignification of i« n t. often Friendy Comforter^ Docfor^ Jdvocate^ Intercefsor^ Sec.) r^^/mN^T-oftca that is, rhe spirit 10 be cur comfoner^ and yet it should appear (b litde in us^ to teach m and convince m of vi-
AFacificatorj Ep/lle.'
viUpending, or to work in us love^frkndship^ and befeeclr^ ings towards one another. Now that the Lord would by his Spirit, with a fecond conveifion (as the Scrip- ture cals the progreflTe of mortification of fon^^e fpecial corruption) tranf-form our rugged hearts into love^ cha- rity, yeadiledion, is the prayer of yours tofcrve you in the Lord^ and for the Lord j
Nathanael Homes.
The worthy name of the Reverend and Learned Author of this Treatifc ( which with delight I have pcrufcd J is a fufficient argument toperlwade, notonelyto the reading of it, but alio to a beliefe and expe^ation of fomething Ex-r eeilcnt therein.
Imprimatur J^HHary !• 1 647. Joh Bddiler.
The C o N T 1 N T s of the Chapters and Seftioiis of the firft Part*
n
Chapter i.
OT the Title infcrihed to M. Baylie hU bo^kjj A difvpafivt from the errors $fthe time. Page i
Chap. 2. Scd. 1.2 . Of thofe whom the difuvader fiileth BrorPnifis. p. 1 Sed. 3. OfM, Brown and M. Barrow. p. 5
Szdi. 4. OfM, Johnfon and M, Ainiworth, p. 6
Std, 5. OfM, Smith and M, Robinfbn. p. ^
Sc<^. 6. Of the contemp and contumely [aid to be fm Hfon the old BroVcnifify hy the Independents, p. p
Chap. ^. An anfWerto the difvcaders 34. Chapter touching the original and^rogreffe of the Independents in New-England, p, 10
S€<5t. I. Of the title put upou m, of\ "V f^^' ,
^ . C Independent. p. 10
S^di. 2. Of the number of the'Congregational Regiment, and of the
-fpifdom threapt upon them, in engaging of note to them, p. i i Sc6l. 3. Touching the line of the pedegree of the Independents in
New-England. p. 12
Szdi, 4. Of Cottons pretended former diflik^ of the new Englijh
way^andafter clofingwithit, p. 17
Sed. 5. Of the pretended danger of the new Snglifh way unt&
the ^orld, after Cotton and others clojingwithit, p. 21
S^a. 6. OfCottonspretendedmiJleadin^^'^'^^'^f^PP'^' _ ^ ^ ^^ ^Goodwin, p. 23
Sea. 7. of Cottons pretendedfudden change to the paffionate af- feeing of thener^ Snglifh -way, md the converfton of Mt,
^ Good-
The Con T E nt'«.
Goodwin to it, p. 2 5
Se(3. 8 . Of Cottons pretended rafhnes in change •fhis mi'fii in Ut^ ter and former times, p. 2 8
Sect- p- ^/Cottons pret ended kn^wn failings ^nd M, Baylies fre- tended jufl caufe to difcover them to the V^$rld, P* 3 ^
Stift. I o. Of Cottons prelatica/ renents. P* 3 ^
Sedt. II' 0/ Cottons pretended P elAgtAnifme ^ and Ary^inian Errors, P* J^
Std.^ 1 2 . 0/ Cottons pretended Montanifm, p. 3 f
Scdi' 15. Of Cottons pretended Antinomianifme and Fami" lifme\ p. 5 8
. Queft. I. whether 9ur .Vni$n -with Chrifl be complete be^ f§rey and without Fdith!" P*4^
Queft. 2. whether Faith be an infirumental caufe in ap- plying Chrifts righteoufnejfe to our ju ft if cation ? p. 42 Queft. 3, whether the Spirit of God in evidencing our'jH- slificationydoth bear witnes in an abfolutepromife offree^race, without qualification 9r condition'^ P»43 Quc{[,j^, whether fome faving qualificatidn may be a fir ft evidence of juftificatien} P* 45 Qli. 5. whether Chrift and his benefits be difpenfed in a. Covenant ofworhj} p. 46
Sed. 14.^/ Cottons humiliation upon his former fal, ^ ^ reported by M. Bailie. p. 62
Se6t.i5. Of the ft^ameful abfurdities [aid to be found in the way
of Independency :> notwithftanding the great helps, to prevent^or
cover if aridfirft of thofe helps. p. 66
Sed. 16. Of the fir ft abfurdity faid to be found in our way of Inde- pendency, p. 69
S^dt. \7 Df the fecond ft^ameful ab fur ditie^ faid tobe found in the way of Independency, P* 75
St^, 18. Of the third fljamefnl abfurditie faid to be found in our way of independency, p. 8'2.
Se(5t. T p. Tending to re^ifie fome miftakes ofAI.Bsyly^in relating the former abfurdities, p.87
Sedi. 20. Tending to confider what better fruits might have been expetJedfrom Presbyterian Difcipline for the removing of the like abfurdities. P* 9 ^
Chap. 4'
Sed. 1,2,3. Of the antiquity of Congregational difcipline, comp^^
red:
The CONTENTS.
red mthCUJftcaL p ^2
Chap. ^r.
Of the fruits df Congregational ^ifcifline* p. lOO
Sc<^.i. Of the fruits of it in the Primitive times, p. loo
Sed. 2. Of fruits of Congregational Difci^Unein our Chnrches
in new-England. p. iq2
Scd. I . Of the fruits of Congregational Difcipline in Ung^
land, p. \oz
The Contents of thefecondPart.
THefecond Part (being DoSlrinal and Controverfal^ctncern- ing Congregational Churches and their Government, p, i Sc<5t. I. Of the Church to which ChriJ} committed the fower of the Keyes, p. ^
Scd. 2. what the Keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven he. p. 14
$cdi.l,OftheSuhje^ to whom thepowerofthe Keyes is given,
P^ge 19
Sc<5t.4. T§uchingjhe 'power of the Keyes in the Churek ofBelie-
vers without Officers, p. 2 1
Reader, be pleafed (where Its Printed falfc) to rcade right^as in thefc inflances.
Part.i.p.6.'Ai^?a%«. p.8. Forbes, p.42. >Sj p.44.erga, p./p.I.<^.
Author, p.8 3. i.p. fceliis. Part 2. page jo.^^^j'^jp or rather NT^p p.3i,l.i<$;Conftanceo",
. J(^
Treatife L
Part.L
Ch A P T. L
of the Title infcribedtoMr. Baylie hisBook^ A Diffwajlvc from the Errors of the Time.
Oah gavcic for a blcffing to his fori Jaf&u (in a word both of Prophecy and Prayer) Gcdperfwade Japhct to dwell in the Tents of Shem, Gew.9. 77. Andii- aPerfwafive to dwell in the Tents of S hem wercablc(^ fing 5 then a Diffwafive from the Errors of the Time ( rfghtly To called J is a blcffing alfo. But when Mr. Baylie is pleafed amongft the Errors of thejtime to reckon (that which he callethj Independency > he may do well to confider , whether he bring not upoa his credulous Reader a carfeki (lead of a blefling.
The fuppofed Errors found in thofe who are called Indepen- dent ChurchcSj are chiefly two ^ upon which all the reft doe de- pend ; arid both of them fuch as may well be cleared by NoaV$ blefling.
For, I. they hold, that Ci^^w and C^jw^^j^j whilft they are fuch^Cthatis^gracele&perfons, andXcorners at the falls and infirmities of the Saints ) they are not to d^tW in the Tents of Shem, Noah did not pray for fucb a blcffing to them 5 yea, id had been a curie both to them and Sbem (if he had fo prayccj^ and not a blcfling,
2, They hold al/Oj that J^/'l^efhimfelffliouId not be brought 10 dwell in the Tents of Shm till God perfwade him. They
B would
The rvay of Con^regatiomllChtirehes cleared.
P A U T L would not have Sktn to enlarge his Tents, to compafle or com- pell Japhet to live iincfer his (hadow. It is one thing for Japk^ and Shsm to dwell together by voluntary confociation , another thing for Smn to rule over Jjpbtt by undeiired and unallowed jurif3i«^ion. Let Cham and Chan^m be as fervants unto Sbem^in^ to Japht too> (for i^o Noah prophecyed: J but let not Japhet be a (ervant to Shem y no more then Shem to Japhet* But though thefe bee the princlpall Tenents of Independents ( as they are called-) and indeed bleffed truths in the bleffing o^Noab : yet Mr. Baylk reckoneth thefe aniongft the Errors of the Times 5 and the Independents thenifclves aniongft the wanderers on the right hand^ together with Browniftsj^as hecalleth them,) Ana- BapLiilSjAntinomians^ Seekers : As on the left hand^ he recko- neth Prelates^ Papifts, Arminians, Socicians, Eraftians. And it fiiouldfeenii he taketh Independents to be one of the raofl dan- gerous Se6:s of them all^ (at leaftj as the flate of the times now il:andeth;)orel(e he would not have addrefled all the whole force of his Dircourfe againft them: Onely taking up Brow- nifts (as he ftileth them) by the way 5 to udier in the other with the, greater prejudice. But for my part, I diflike not Mr. Baylk's seal againd" Errors v/here it is rightly placed : Onely let him al- low the like liberty to us, which he taketh to himfelf 5 That as he publifheth a Diffwafive againft Errors 5 fo wc may have leave to. bear witncfle to t he T: uth .
C H A p . II. of thofe vdhom the Dij[waderftjietk Brorvmfs»
SECT. I.
*' IlA After B;^)'//^ rjghdy obferveth^ That in our departure *^ XVl 8c flight from Rome^Come took up their ftand too foout **^ before they had pafler^ the lines (he meancth all the lines) of ^^ communication with the Whore : and others ran on too long *^ (or too far} beyond the bounds of truth and love* The for- a»cr of thefe forts he maketh the Lutherans 5. in refpe^ of fome defcds in their Reifbrmation. The latter, he maketh to be the Anabapufts in Gfrmfffijt The feceflbrs of the former, he maketf
m.
7'he rvay ofCongregationnll Churches cleared.
tobcCranmer^ Ridley^ and thole other Confeflbrs and Martyrs p ab. Y I» who fetled Epilcopacy and Ceremonies in England. The fiic- cefTors of the latter fort, (the Anabaptifts) he makechto be thofe whom he ftyleth Brownifls«
But as there is a vaft difference between the Epifcopacy of E«- gla?id^ and the Siiperinteadency of Germmy^ f the one ruling by Monarchical! Power, the other by the confenc of the Ariftocra- ticali Presbytery:) fo neither is there iuch corrcfpondency be- tween the Germane Anabaptirm^ and the EugHjh BrowniOn, as to make Brownifm a native branch of Anabaptifin.
^^ YeSjCiaith the Dififwader)That Brownifm is a native branch ^^ of Anabaptifnij is evidenced, by the frequent tranfition of the ^* one to the other. The difTolution of ice and fhow into water, ^^ argueth ftrongly their otiginall from that clement ; fo' the ^' ordinary running over of the Separatifts to the Anabaptifls.
Anfw, The difTolution of ice and fnow into water,doth indeed argue ftrongly their original! from water, becaufe they are eafiiy refolved into it without putrefaction or corruption. Butfo is noe the Separatift refolved into a German Anabaptifl, without a fur- ther degree of corruption and putrefaction, ft is no argument a man is bred of worms , becaufe he is next refolved into worms 5 for he is not fo refolved without putrefaction. Say not, a man is refolved at lafl into du(t from whence he was firft taken 5 and yet the refolution is not made without putrefaftion. For a man is not mide of duft naturally, but by a tranfccndent creating power above Nature. But theDiffwadermaketh the Separation a natitc braneh of Anabaptifm.
Befides, I fuppofe, it is not an obvious thing to hear of an Ana- baptiftturn Separati(l,though fome Separatifls h ave turned Ana- baptifts 5' which argueth there is not fiich a mutuall frequenc tranfition from the one to the other, as is yearly found of ice and faow into water, and of water into ice or fnow againu ,
Sect. IL
The firft Separatift, which the Difiwader faith he hath read of, ^^ was one Boltoft^ who was a Minifler of an old ftparate Con* *• gregatioH, and afterwards felt the ienfe of his Errors fo grie- ^^ v^USto his foulafby the finger of Gods Jufticcftirring in his
B 2 confciencej*
'The way ofCongregatiomll Churches cleared*
R T.I. *^ confcience^ that he did not onely publickly at ? auJs-croJfe re- ^^ cant them, but thereafter was fo dogged with a defpcrate re** '^ morfca that he refted not till he had hanged hirafelf, ' Anfiv, I. Though Bolton may have hztw the firft Separatift that the DiiTwader hath read of 5 yet he mi;ght have read of o- thers before him. For in the Book cilled The Regifter ofmemo- rable matters touching Reformation, there is recorded a ftory of an hundred perfbns, who refufed the common Liturgic, and the Congregations attending thereunto, and ufed prayers and prea- chings, and Sacraments amongft themfelves : whereof 14 on 5 wereient to prifon : Of whom the chicfeft was Mr. Smithy witk Mr. NixoTiy Jama Ireland^ Robert Hawkins ^ Thomas Boweland^znd Richard Merecr oft. And thefe pleaded their ieparation before the Lord Mayor, BiQiop Sands^ and other Cammiilioners on June 20. in the year 1 5 67, which is abaut fourlcore years agoc; jand this as it feemeth was many years before Bolton -j for Mr. Baj-» lie rcckoneth the wandcing of the Separatlfts to be about 5 o years landing, Qp^ge 5 9.)hix% this Smith and his company was 50 years before.
Anfw.2. Old Mr. Brnifltr(thc reverend Elder of the Church of P/}!/«o«i^3aman ofloilg-approved piety, gravity, integrity) his teftimony of this Bolton may take off tlic prejudice whidi ther fearful! fall of B<?//o« feemeth to Mr. B^y/Ze to caft upon the.Sepl* ration: Which I will recite, not to juftifiethatwayof his fepa- ration, but to take offunjuft (candals. ^^ This BQhon({'a\th he) *' partly by the terrors of Bifliops, and partly by fiattery, \vas *^ brought indeed to recant. But afterwards they fleighdng him, *• the terrors of the Almighty fell upon him , and confidering. ^^ how he had finned againft his eonfcknce, he ( J^W^-likc)^ laid " violent hands^ upon himfelf. * ' ^
ButtheDiiTwadermaybepleafed to confider, that A'poftafie from the way of Separation, andterror of confcience even to dc=* lperation,and I'elf-murder following thereupon, are nojuft except tions againtl: Separation : 110 more than Judas his apoftafie from Chriftj and terror of confcience even to desperation and {eli- hanging following thereupon, were anyjuft exceptions againft Ctiriftianity.j
.ia»— «^« —
Thew^y bfdongftgAnondlChurchesQUayed^ 5
S £ c T . IIL of Mr. Brown^ md Barrow.
Of Mr. 'Br own and Mr. Bj/'r(?i^5 it is farre from me to make any defence either of their perfonS;, or of their way of rigid Separa- tion : thehandof God upon their fpirit^ giving them up, one to a fpirit of inconftaiicy and prophanenefTc; the other to a fpi- rit of bitcemefle and ralbnclTc Though it is nojuil convl^ion of the errors of their way of Separation: yet ic is a ihrewd argumene that either their way was not right, or their hearts not upright in it.
But this let me fay, be it fo, that ^rown did revolt from his ivay, and took a Parfonage from the Bilhop, and that in a Town by name csdlcd A- church in Northzmpton-jhire ^ ( a reali check tohiserroij who formerly counted every Church in E«g* kwt'/noChurch.'J yet this backiliding of BrfjwB from that way * of Separation, is a Juft reaion why the Separatifts may difclain^ denomination from him, and refuie to be called after his namcj Brownifts. li Judas ^ or Julian^ or Ecebo-ius doe apodate fron^ Chrifiranity, no reafoni? there that all that profefle the way of Chriftianity (honld be called Jwdaites, or Juliani(is> orEccbo- lians. In the Ecclefiafticall Hiilory^though Photinm was the dl^ (ciple of MarceUus in an hereticill opinion touching Chrift : yet j thefollowersof themboth, when ^^Marcellus had- revoked his error, were not called Manellini but Fhotiniani, To (peak with-^ reafoDjifany bcjufl:ly to be called Brownifts^ h is onely fuchas? revolt' from Separation to Formality, and from thence to pro- phanenefle. YovMv.'Barrory^ though I neither excu(e the un* foundrieffe of hts judgment, noxthebittcrneflTe of his ifyle: yet I doubt the DiflTwader is deceived,when he faith, ^^ That Queea *^ Elizibeih was fo impatient of his contumelies, that (he caused ^ him in a morning to be ha gedon the Tower-hill. Forthere^ be grave ProfelTors (who lived nearer thofe ocrurrences ) who- fpeak of Queen Eii^iheth as ignorant oiBarron>^s execution^ and Greenwaoa^s^ and Jiipleafed at it, whenihe he »rd of it afterwards^ neither was their execution on Tower-hill, but at TyburDj long afjer the fentcnce uf death paffed againft thcrur
B.5^ SEGS\
Part.
Part L
The tvny of CongregationdU Churches cleared.
§ E c Y . IV. of Mr. Johnfonj and Mr. Ainfwort h.
The DifTwadcr is deceived when he faith^ " Mr. Alnfrporth with ^^ hishalf,didexcQmaiunicatcMr.Jji^«/a« and his half. For as I am informed by fome judicioiss ProfefTors who lived in thofe parts, Mr. Am/worth and his company did not excommunicate Mr. Johnfon sindhis^ but onely withdrew from them, when they could no longer live peaceably with them. Mr. Johnfifg his lad Book, argueth he had learned more moderation of fpirit, then he did put forth in his former times.
Mv»Amfpp0rth^ a man of a more modeO: and humble fpirit-s and diligently ftudious of the Hebrew Textj hath not beenc un- ufefulitothe Church in his Expofitioaof the Penuteucb^ efpe- cially of Mofes his Rituah, notwith (landing f©mc uncircum- cifed,and ungrounded Rabbinical! obfcrvations recited, but not refuted.
But when the DifTawder falthjthat M.Ainfmrthi com^my after " his death,remained long without all Officers ;
There bee fundry living that know the contrary. For when he dyed he left two Elders over the ChurchjMr.D^/<ic/»/e,and Mr.
And therefore Idoc not fee any ground of that fpeech, ^^ That the weight and evidence of Gods hand againft «* Ainfwmh had fo farre difgraccd that Seft^ as the Diflwader expreffeth. For though in fimplicity of heart, in fome things he wentaftray : yet the way he walked in , did not fuffer diG* grace by him,nor by the weight and evidence of Gods hand upon him, for ought I have ever heard or read of him , (ave in Mr. Bajlis. The Lord knoweth how to bee mercifull to ftch as feeke him in fimplicity of hearty according to light revealed , though hee doc oblcrve and chaften fome Errour in their way,
S H c T . V. of Mr . Smithy and Mr. Robinfon,
The fall indeed of Mr. Smithy and the Spirit of errors and inftability that fell upon him, was moreobfcrvable : and a drcad- tuil warning from heaven, againit dvl^J^na. icife-fulncfle j and
(elf-
The way of C Gngregatiomll Churches cleared.
(cU-pleafing.For though the tyranny of the Ecciefiafticall Courts Part I, was har(h cowards him, and the yoke? pat upon him in his Mi- niftery, too grievous to bee borne : yet neither was hee alone in fuffering: Nor were thofe that fuffercd with him at that time, (Mr. Clifton J and Mr. Kobinfon) luch inconf derable Perfon?, that hee (hould affed to goe alone from them. It is true, he had found helpeby the conference(which himfclf had rcquelted )vyith Mr. ^jjy Mt Milderfon^ siud Mr, Bjrbon^ before he left England: yea and fuch heipe, that he thought he could have gained his Tutor lobiifen^ ffoni the Errors of his Rigid Separation. But hee had promifed them, not to goe over to him^ without their confents: and they utterly dldwaded himthere-fromj as fearing his inlia- bilicy. And yet contrary to his Promife he went over to him, yea. and that contrary to his owne pretence and ofxer of another conference with them before his going. Though the way of Ri- ^id Separation had hzcn leife Heterodoxall, then it is 5 yet to venture upon it in iuch breach of manifeitpvulesj nomarvellj if ic ltd him into manifert tempcations and Abberations.
^' The DiiTwader is mif-informcd,when hee faich (page 16) ha " moved a great company to follow him to Ley in Holland, For as I underftand by fach as lived in thoie parts at that time, hes lived at Amjlad.im^ and there dyed, and at L'j in HollAnd he never came.
Of Mr. Kobif2fo72ythe Difl^Waderdoth rightly obferve, that hee ^* was a man of the rnoft learned, poliQied, and niodeft fpi- 5- ritofthat way, and withal! hee might have faid^ fo pioufly ''^ ftutlious, and con(cientiGufly inqaititive after the Truth, that **^ (as the DiflTwader rightly cbferveth ) it had beene truely a *^^ marvel], if fuch a man as hee, had gone oa to the end a rigid *^ Separatift,
As afruitaf hisiludious inquifition after the Truth, hee re* ibrted fas I have underllood ) to many judicious Divines in E»- giaad for the clearing of his Scruples, which inclined him to Icparation ; and when hee came into Holland^ hecaddrefled him- felfe to Doctor AnteSj and Mr. Parker : rather preventing thera with fecking counfell and fatisfaftion, then waiting for their companion. But as they excelled in learning and godlineflTe^ fo incompaffion and brotherly love alfo^ and therefore as they dif^ Qerned his wcancdnefiie from fsife-iulaefle 3 fo did they more
8 The rvay ofCongregatiomll Churches cleared.
•? A R T • I. freely communicate light to him , and received alfo Tome thii^s from him. The fruit of which was(through the Grace of Chrift) *^ that the Diflwader himfelfe contefifeth, hee came backe indeed th» onehalfeof the way ; Acknowledging the kwfulnefic of *^ communicatingwith theChurch of England ^ in the Word *^^ and Prayer : but not in the Sacraments and Difcipline, which ^'^ was (faith hee)afairc Bridge 5 atleaft afaire Archofa Bridge /^ for union. But when he faith, hee came on t® communicate '^ with the Church of England In the Word and Prayer, it muft notbccfunderftood of the Common-Prayer-Book, but of the Prayers conceived by the Preacher before and after Sermon: And yet in comming on fo far as he did^he came more then halfe way of any juft diftaace.
For though hee ftuck at the Common Liturgy, Sa«ra- ments and Difcipline : yet lince then it hath appeared,therc was no juft ground of comming on to them. The Honourable Par- liament, and Reverend Aflembly of Divines have (by the grace of Chrift) feen juft caufe to remove the Liturgy jto abolilh the Hierarchy (which was the Difcipline hee chiefly ftuck at^ and to give order for rcftraint of ignorant and (candalous Perfons from the Sacrament, which may well make up two or three Arches tnoreCas Mr. BajHe calleth it)of that faire bridge for union, farre more then the halfe way.
It is true, Mr. Kobinfin did not acknowledge a Nationall Church governed by the Epifcopacy to be a Church of Divine Inftitutione But though hee acknowledged the ftile and privi- ledges of a Church in the New Teftament to belong to a parti- cular Congregation of vifible Saints ; yet (uch Nationall Chur- ches, French or Dutch, as were governed by Presbyters , and (e- parate from the world at the Lords Table, he did not difclaime Communion with them, I have beene given to underftand , that when a Reverend and godly SeottiQi Mini fter came that way, (it feemeth to have been Mr. Lhn tarhes) he offered him Com- munion at the Lords Table : though the other for fcare of offence to the ScottiQi Churches at homc^excufed himlelfe. Yea when fomv Englilb men that offered themfelves to become Members of his Church, would fometinies in their conftilions profcfle their
^ Separation from the Church of SngU-nd^ Mr. RMnj'on would
feeare witnefle againlt ftch profelTion ; Avouching, they required
no
The way ofCongregationall Churches cleared. 9
nofuch profellions of Separation from this or that, or any P ar ^ J, Churehj but onely from the world. AH which doe argue^ that his comming on to Proteftant Chiirckcs^ was more then the half way. " But (faith the DiflTwader) this new Doftrine(or way)of **' Mr. Kobinfon^ thongh it was deflra^tive to his old Seft ; yet it ^^ becamcan occafion of anew one, not very good. It was the *^ womb and feed of that lamentable Independency in ^/i and *^ New'En^land^ which hath been the fountain of many evils al» *^ ready though no more (hould enfue, as anon (hall be declared. Attfttf. When this commeth to be declared,! hope it will come to be declared alfo^that the way of Independency hath been bred in the womb of the New-Tcftaraent of the immortall feed of the Word of Truth , and received in the times of pureft PnmKive antiquity I many hundrcths of years before M.Robinfon was born: and that it hath not been the fountain of any evils at all, much lefle of fuch evils, as to defcrve the ftyle of lamentable Indepen- dency.
Sect. VI. Of the contemft and contumeliefaidto befut ufon the old Brcrvmjls by the Independents.
TO (Iiut up this Chapter, the DiiTwader telleth us, *' That the " way of the old Brownifts is become contemptible not " onely to all the reft of the world, but to their own childr«i '^ aifo j even they begin to heap coals of contumelies upon their *^ Parents heads ; as may be feen in the Elogies which both Mr. " Conon^ and the five Apologifts are pleaftd to give them in *^ Print ; yea, fo much are thefe Children afhamed of their Fa- *^ thcrs, that they ufually take it for a contumelie to be called af- *^ ter their name- No Independent will take it well at any mans ^^ hand to.be called a Brownift either in whole , or in the final- ^^ left part.
Anftv^ I. No marvail, if Independents take it ill to bee called Brownifts, in whole, or in part. For neither in whole, nor in part doe we partake in his Schifin. He feparated from Churches and from Saints : we, onely from the world, and that which is of the world. He turned apoftate from the Separation which he had profefled ; and it is abfurd to denominate either Se6t or right way, froni fuch as apoft ate from it. If he had ftood conftant in his way, and his way had been the fame with oars ^ ye t we were
G noli
j^ , The Tpp/ty of Congregatton.ill Churches cleared.
y. V 1 n ot baptized into his Name ^ and why (boiild we then be called
^ "^ * * after his Name? If fchifmbea inanifcit fruit of the fieHi, then
they that give Nick- names tending to t\iQ reproach and diviiion
of Brethren, they walk after the tiera • foi' they fow variance and
fchifm amongft Brethren.
2, It is an unfiiftand unworthy calumny, t© call either Cotton or the ApologerSjthe children of their Fathers, whom he ftyleth Brownifts. They never begot iis^either to God^or to the Chiirclt, or to their Schifm ; a Schifm, which as wc have lamented in them, fas a fiuit of mifguided ignorant zeal: ) fo we have erec . born witnefleagainftit, fincecurfirft knowiedgof it.
5. Though we put not iiich Honor upon thofe hccalleth Brownifts, as to own them for our Fathers ; yet neither doe we put- fo much didionor upon them, ^^ as to heap coals of eontn- *^ mely upon their heads. We look not at them with contempt, but c^mpalTion : Neither doe we bear witnelTe againft their Scbiim in any words of contempt and reproach, ( whidi are the charafters of contujsieiie ) but in words of fpirituall and \v& reproof 3 even in fuch terms, not which fcornfull wit, but which iioly Scripture fuggelleth.
Chap. III.
dit anfwer to the D./(fivaders 5 Chap', touching the ori- gimll and progrejfe of the Independents in New^ England-
S E C T. I.
. Of the Title pa upon u^ of {^^.fi..
* -
'He way of the Churches in 'Ncw-'England is neither juftly ceiled a Seft, nor fitly called Independency. Not a Sectj for we profcflTe the Orthodox Do<?trine of Faith , the fame with all Proteftant Churches- wc celebrate the fame Sacraments s and iubmit to the fpirituall goveriimen t of the lame la wfull Guides, fo iarrc as ChriO: and our own choyce hath fet them over us* And though we doc not fubjeft our felves to the Goveninjent of the Elders of other Churches » (as many great Churches doe^ 3 yet we ackoowledgc and reverence fuch Chiirclies iiii th« Lord, as
. ' true.
'The ivay of C$ngregdUomll Churches cleared. 1 1
true Churches of Chriil, and are ^villing to aiake ufe of their P A R. TeT Brotherly counfell and help as need ihall require.
And though we doe not open the doors of our Churches fo wide^ as to receive all the Inhabitants of a Nation^ or of every Town, into thefellowfhlp of our Churches . yet ive doe notie- pamtertom fuch Proteflant Churches as doe take that liberty : but onely we feparate from the worlds that is, from the worldly fort of theni, who cither live in open fcandall, or at Icaft doe not openly hold forth any fpirituall difcerningof the Lords Body, and are therefore unmeet to communicate at the Lord Table.
Nor is Independency a fit name of the -way of our Churches. For in fome rtC^tdis it is too ilraitj and in others too large* it is too ftraitj ki that itconfineth us within cur lelves^ and holdeth us forth as Independent from all others : whereas indeed we doe profefle dependence upon Magiftratcs for civil Govern- ment and prot€6:ion: Dependence upon Chrift and his Word^ for the foveraign government and rule of our adminiftrations :' Dependence upon the counfell of other Churches and Synods; when our own variance or ignorance may ftandin need of (iich help from them. And therefore this title of Independency ftrait- neth uSjSc rellraincth us from our neceffary dutyjand due liberty. Again, in other refpecls, Independency iketcherh it felf too largely, and more generally^ then that it can fingleout us. For it is compatible to a Natioiull Church, as well as to a Congre- gationall. The National! Church of ScotUnd is Independent fromthe Government of jthe Nationall Church of EngUnd-^ and fo is England Independent from Scotland, Nor is there a^y Std: at this day extant, hiitflirowdeth thcmfelves under the title of In- dependency. The AntipsodobaptiftSj Antinomians, Faniilifls, yea, and the Seekers toojdo ill of theiB ftyle themfelves Indepen- dents. Nay, even the Pope hinifelf, f who exalteth himfelf above all Civil! and Cliurch-power) yet even healfo arrogateth the title of Independency; Prima Jsdej a nemine jftdkatur-^ tbsit iSj the Sea o^Rome is Indepcndect. 'Why then fhduld Independency be appropriated to U-^j as a chara6ler oi our way , - which neither truly defcribeth u?^ Horiaithfully dKiing^iffieth us from many others ? Vv hcrefore if there muft needs b^ fome note of difference to decypher our eftate, and to dii1ingui(h our way from a Natio- nal! Church-way, I know none fitcerj then to denominate theirs Clafficallj and ours CcngregationalL .• -
Q 2 SECT.
1 2 The vpay of Congregatiomll Churches cleared.
ART L
SecTc II. of the number of the Corigregationall Regi- ment^ and of the rvi^dome threaded uj}on them, in en- gaging Ferfons of note to them.
The Diffwader acknowledgeth , ^^ We are not numerous, but *^ the feweft in number of the noted Se^s, and not to confift of *^ above One thoufand perfons within the Lines ©f the Cicles " Communication.
Anftp. I . If we be the fewcft of noted Scfts, "it was fometlme the lot of Gods Ifradto be the feweiifc of all people^ Vmt^j.n,
Anfw. 2. If there be a thoufand of our wa}' within the Lines of the Cities Co iiiHiuniGationjI hope there want not divers more to be added to them in other pjrts ofEngland^, befides fome thou- iands more in Netv-Engiand, But it b not for us to follow Dj- ^idj iinne in numbriogthe people of the Lord , onely the Lord ancrcafe their number an hundreth fold^ f yea, a thoufand foldj and make them as the ftars of heaven for multitude.
Eut for the quality of the perfonS , the DilTwader tcl'eth us, ^^ They have been fo wile, as to engage to their party Ibme of ^^ chief note in both Houfss of Parliament, in the AlTembly of ^^ Divines, in the Army^ in the City^ and Countrey-Cpmmit-
But in fo %ing, the Diffwader putteth a didionor both upon God, and upon thofe perfons of chief note. It is a diilionor to God , to attribute that to the wifdome of man, which is the mighty and gracious work of the wifdome of God. And it is a difi^ionor to fuch m jn, tahold them forth as engaged to this way by the wifdome and induftry of men^who have been well known (and fome of them for many years) net to have engaged them- felvesor others any further, then the grace of Chiift, and the conference of his Word hath engaged them to doe and fuffer, ac- cording to the will of God.
S E G T . III. Touching the Line of the Pedegree of the Inde- fendenfs in]>iQ-W'En^\and,
" The Separatifts ffaith the Diffwader) were their Fathers. ^■^ This isdemonftrable not onely by theconfanguinity of their ^* TenentSj (the one having bgrr owed all their chief Doftrines
^« an<l
The rvdj ofCongregationnll Churches cleared^ _ i ^
^ and pra^lifes from the other:) butalfo by dedaftion of their Part I
*^ Pedegree in this clear Line. Mr Kohinfm did derive his way
^^ to his Separate Congregation at Leyden \ a part of them did
^^ carry it over to Plymmouth in Nerv England : Here Mr. Cotton
'*^^ tookitiip^ anddidtranfmitittoMr.GWn^iwj whodidheipe
" to propagate it to fn ndry o thers in Old- England firft, and after
^'' to more in H&Uand ; till now by many hands it is Town thick
*^ in divers parts of the Kingdom .
Anfw, ThattheSeparatiits were our Fathers^ we have jiiftly deny edit above; feeing they neither begat us to God^ nor to the Churchy nor to their Schifm. That we are (through grace) begotcen to God, and to his Church, we received (many of us) from the bleffing of Chrill upon the Miniftcry of England, That we grew weary of the burden of Epifcopaey and Conformityj we received from the Word of God by the help of the Non-con- formifts there. That we laid afide the Book of Comraon-praycrj we received from the ferious meditation of the fecond Com- mandement, and not from the Writings of the SeparatiftSj though they alfo had taken up the fame Conclufion upon other prcmifes. Theparticular vifibleChurchof a Congregation to be the firft fubjeS: of the power of the KeyeSj we received by the light of the Word from Mr. Varker^ Mr. Bayms^ and Dr. Amej i from whom alfo, (from two of them at leaft) we received lighc out of the Word , for the matter of the vilible Church to be viiible Saints • and for the Form of it, to be a mutuall Cove- naiatj whether an explicite or impliciteProfeffion of Faith 5 and iiibjeftion to the Gofpel of Chrift in the fociety of the Church, or Presbytery thereof. And thefe be the chief Dodrines and pra<^ifes of our way^ fo far as it differeth from other Reformed Churches. And having received thefe, not from the Separatifts, but from the Lord Jefus^by gracious Saints, and faithful! witnei^ fes of Jefus; the confanguinity of our Tenents'with any the like found amongft the Separatids^ will not demonftrate the Se- paratifts to be our Fathers.
It is very likely (and by the fruits of fbme of thenjjitis very evi- dent ;)that the Church of Vlymmouth in NewEfiglandrectived very much light and life, by the blelTing of Chrill upon Mv.KobinfoH Ms Miniftryjwhilft he lived with them in HoUandmor need we to be afhamedjto learn any truth of God from him,or thenbor from any othej: Saimsof God^ of farrc meaner gifcs^ then he or they
i^ "The way ofCongregatlondll ChurchC'S cleared.
T • I. ^'Sd received. But I mtid confcfic ingeniioufly , that his denyall of the Padibionall Congregations in ETigland to be true Chur- ches^ (either by reafbn of their mixc and corrupt matter, or tor defeat in their Covenant^ or for excefTs of their Epifcopall Gor vernraenc) W5S never received into any heart, from thence to inferre a nullity of thsir Church. edate. Neither was our depar- ture from them even in thofe evil! times^ a Separation from them as HO Churches 3 but rather a Scxeffion from the corruptions found amongft them^ unto which alio we muil have beene forced toconformcjevenin oorowne Praftife thix)ugh the Rigour of the times, unleflfe wee had timely departed from them. In which cafe, Dodory^we^f will excuft us (yea and theHolyGhoIUiro J from afperfion of ichifm or any otherfin^in fo doing, Ve CimfcU emisy lib, ^.cap* 24. Numtro 16* in Kefponjzmej. ad qHcefl.^. TheDifTwaderismiftaken (when he faith Pj^e 5*4. J That *^ after the death o^ Ainfworth . there remained onelya fmdl ^- handfull of Separatids at Am^terdam^^nd anoth?.r fmail com- *^ pany at Leydm^uviditY M.'^.'KoUnjons Minifteryjand bcHdes them^ ^^ no other at that time were knoweninths w»rldof thatPie- I " ligion.
for Mr. lacoh^ whom Mr.Lothrop Cuccceded and after him Mr. Carbon being! an Elder governed the fame Separate Church in Lejdfnvjhich held Communion with MnRote/^wChurch;,asap- pcareth by their Letters publifhedin Print. And that Church as it began before Mt*Rohwfo;/^(o it continued after hiai^and ftil doth. And itisnolcfleamilbkej when theDifTwader maketh theDi- ^^ vifions inMr.Rofe^^w/Church, or his deicrtionofmaiiyof ^^ their Principles to bean occafion ofwellneare bringing that '^ Church to nought: till (bmc of them went oyer to Neap" ^^ En^hnd^and perlwaded their neighbours who fats down with *^ them in Hcw-FIymmcHth to creft with them a Congregation af- ^^ ter their Separata way.
'' For the Church at U.yden was in peace^and free from any di- vifion, whenthey tookeupthoughtsof tranCportrngthemfelves into America with conirr^on ccnftnt. Themfelves doe declare jitj That the proportion of Kemovall^ was fetoii foote and prolccuted by the Elders upon juli and weighty grounds. For ^^ (to ufcthei!" owne wo'rdsj though they did quietly andfweet- ^^ ly enjoy their Chriftian 8t Church-liberties under the States; ^* yet they forefav*? Hojlahd wodd be noplace for their Churchg
and
The way ofCo?2gre^atioMll Churches cleared, i j
«<= and their pofterity to continue chere^comfortably : at ieaft in Part.T *^ that meafuieswhich they hoped to findcabroad, and that for ^- thefe rcatons, which I Ihall recite 5 as f received them from
^^ theitifeives.
^- I .Eecaufe thenifelves were of a difTereat language from t he ^^ Dutch where theyiived^ and the Dutch werefetjedin thck *=c v/ay j in Co much that in ten iyeares fpacejwhiltl their Church " fojonrned amongfttheni;, they could not bdngthem to reFornr " the ziegle^af the Lords Day, or any other thing amiiTe a- ^' niongitthem.
^'' 2. Becaufe their Counttrey-m^en who came over to Joyne ^* with them, by reafon of the hardnefle 5 and chargeable- ^- nefle of the Countrey, foone fpent their eftatcs^ and then were ^^ forced either t6 returne backe ior f^riglatid ^ or to live very
^^ nieanely
^^ §. Becaufe the Countrey was a place of To gfeat liberty ^'- to children^ that they could not educate thsir children, ^' as their Parents ha4 educated them: nor could they give ^* them due corredion, without reproof and reproach from their '-'' Neighbours.
>' 4. Becaufe their poflerity would in a few generations, be- '^ corncDatch5androlorc their intcreft in the EngliQi Nation, '"^ name and language.
• <^- Thefe being debated at firft in private^and thought weighty^ ^''' were afterwards propounded in pablikej and after Solemne ^* Daycs of Hiamiliation both in pubiike and private, it was ^* agrecd.that part of the Church Choiljld go before their Brethren ^^ mioAmmcato prepare for the reft: And in cafe the major ^^ parto^the Church did choofe to goe over with the firftj then *^ thePaftorto goe along with them. But if the major part «^ ftayedj then hee to iiay with them : and to follow after« «- wardSj when they {hoHldheare.out oi America oi their (afe- ^^ ty and health 3 and poiTibility of fubfittcnee : But the Lord ^^ tranflated him to himfelfe, before the red: could prepare to ^« goe along to their Brethren. Notwithftanding when the " firft company Embarquedthemfelves for Amrica^ their 'Bre- *"= thren accompanied them to the Sea, and tooke their leaves ^"^ with fuch abundant expreffions of Brotherly Lovc^as drew the ^^ neighbour Datch to much obfervation, yeaandfome Admi- ^^ ration of sh€£S|, gi.x.Ddfh'ShQvznm H^Umd. Thcip dcpartwre _______ ' ""■.__. „:":.':i... ;. '"._!_. .":'_^'V '"'... 1^_' _ there^.-
1 6 The tvay of Congregdtiomll Churches cleared.
Part I. therefore was not in away of divHion amon^ tbemfelvcs, but with rautuall confent, and common intendment of peaceable cohabitation.
Neither did that company which came over to Plfmmouth^ c- reGt here a New-Charchf^s the Diffwader taketh itj) for by con- fent of the Church which they left, they came over in Church- cftate, and onely renewed their Covenant when they came la- ther.
^either did the Church o^Fljmmofttl0(as the Difuvader report- €th thcm)incontincntly leaven all the vicinity.
*^ For(asthem(clves fay) at the firftcomming there was no ^* vicinity of Chriftian habitation. They came over in the years i^2o# Mt,Endicoty{ the Captaine with his Company J came not over till the yeare 1.^28. and fat downeat iSj/ewjS.yeares after Tlymmoutb, The ycare following ^ Mr. Skelton^ and Mr. Higginfin came over , and fitting downe with Mr. Endkot at Saltm^tnttttA into a Church there.How far they of Sakm tookc ap any praftice from them at TlymmouthJ. doc not know .* fure I ^myMr.Sk^lton (their Paftor) was ftudious ofthat way^beforehe left HoHand in Lincohfiire,
Nor was there any other Chnrch planted after Sakm till Mr. ^^i«/iJ;rci/>_,andfome other godly gentlemen^and many good Chri- ftians came over together with Mr. fVilfon^ and Mr. Thilips^ (Minifters of the Word.') whereofthc one gathered a Church at Bofion^ the other at Waier-Tstvne ^ in the yeare 1630. The next yeare followed Mr.E/zV, and the yeare after Mr J^e/^, who gathered into a Church at Rocksbury^ as old Mr, Nam vmsk,y and Mr. Warham had done the fame before at Dqt" cheficf, \ It was in theyearc 1^33. when Mr* Hooker ^ Mr, Stoney with my fclf arrived in the lame Ship together: and being comejWe found (cverall Churches gathered^and ftanding in the jfame Order, and way, wherein they now walke: at Ssletfij at Boflony AtfFater* Tonftie^ at Chark'lLOvtfm^(yih\c\i iffued out of Bofior2)^t Vorchejier and Rockeshnrj. So that the Diffwader is much miftaken, when heefaithjtheCongrcgagation of /^/jTwowf/bd'd incontinently lea- ven all the vicinity :(ecing for many yeares there was no vicinity to bee leavened- And Salem it felfe that was gathered into Church-Order (even or eight yeares after them , was above 40, miles diflant from them* And though it bee very likely,
tbac
The tpay ofCongregationall Churches cleared. ij
that fome of the firft commers might helpe their Theory Part I by hearing and dKcerning their pradlce at Tlymmouth : yet therein the Scripture is fulfilled. The Kingdome of Heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took and hid in three mea- liirejof Meal, till all was leavened, /t/<«/ii[?.i3.ij.
But yet ifthe DiflTwader knew the fpirit of tho(e men who firft came over hither^after P//«w£?/^,{ though before us^hee would ea- fily di(c€rn,they were not luck as would be leavened by vicinity of neighbours, but by the Divinity of the Truth of God Ihining forth from the Word. The body of the people at that time was notof fucha carnall (pirit, asfo many of them to leave fo faire accommodations 9 and dear relations in our native Countrey, to come over into a wildernefTe, to take up a Forme of Go- vernment , upon any iuch ground as the Diflwader conceit* '^ eth^becaufe it holdcth out fo much liberty, and honour to the •^ people.
This were indeed not to feek out for Liberty of Gonfcicnce^ but Elbow^roomth of luftjand not to attend the honour, but the humor of the people. Topaffefuch a judgment upon ftrangers^ had need to ari(e from Divine Rcvelation,or elfe it will fall under the note of humane temerity,
^^ Bat (faith the D](rwader)howroevcr it was in a few years ^ *^ the molt who fetled their habitations in the Land, did agree to ^* modcllthemlclves after Rei'iw/f?^/ pattern, . Anfw\ do not know,that they agreed upon it by any common conful^ation .• But it is true, they did as if they had agreed (by the fame Spirit of Truth and Hnity)(et up (by the help of Chrift} the fame modcll ofChurcheSjoneliketo another. But whether it was after Mr, Kohinfons pattern , is fpoken gratis : for I beleevc moft of them knew not what it was,if any at all. And if any did know itjthemen were fuch.as were not wont to attend to the pat- terns of men in matters of Religion, Cforagainft that many of them had fu ffer^ in our native Gountr ey ) but to the pattern of the Scriptures,;
S H c T,4.0/<^ottons fretended former dijlike of the New'B^gliJh ivdj^md after clofing with it.
in purfiiing this pedegrce and defcent of NeW'Englifh Di- fciplxne^ the Diifwsder is plealed to prefent moe to the world, to
D bee
o The wdj of Congreg^ionall Chmchcs cleared^
T <^ • be the firft who appeared in dlfpleafurc againft it^ though after- ^ ^ ^ ' • c< wards to have fallen into a liking of it.
But how doth he make it appear^ that I did appear in difplea- fureagaiuftit? His proof is from a private Letter of mine to Mr. Skltony v/here I call it an error, (whether in Mr. Skdton^ oc «f fome of his people) toconceive^ that our Congregations in ^^ 'England are none of them particular Reformed Churches. Surely^if tharbe all the proofs 1 willingly acknowledge,! did ap- pear againft that Error. But neither was I the firft that did appear againft it, (but divers godly Englifli Minifters before me:) nei- '■^ ther have I fallen to the liking of the contrary opinion iince.
But the Piffwadcr is much deceived^if he take that Error to be the judgment of the Churches of New-'Engta'dd^ hov/focver fbiiie particular pcrfons may lean that way.
\ ' Nor will it yeeld any better proof^that which he alledgcth out of ray Preface to Mr. Hi/^er/^;2j Sermon upon ^ohn, Yov that which I there wrote^ conccrneth the way of the P\igid Separa* don, which renouriceth the Churches of Etigland s.$ Antichri- ' ftlan, and the godly members thereof^ as no yiiible Saints. Nei- ther is my judgment altered at all in this Point to thisday.which alfo I have lately njaintaincd In my Reply unto Mr. IViUinmJ his Anfvver of my Letter , and in a Treati(e concerning the Baptifrn of Children, And what I have written in this Point is fiiitable to the judgment of the Body of the Churches and Elders in Ne»'- England^ and not at ^l^ repugnant to the way wherein wc walk.
Butlmaryail^ 'whatihould move the Diffwader to repoit of ^^ me 5 That though in England! fell off from the praSife of ^^ fome Cerem6nie3p and but of (bme of thcm^and wasdiitafted ^* with Epifcopali GovernmcMt : yet fo long as I abode in ^^ England^ I minded, no more then the Old Non^'conformjty s For lis this one fentence he giveth a double mifreport of me.
^^ Firft, thatinFz2g/(?,WI fell off buc from fome of the Cere- monies. For (by the grace of Ch rift) I forbore Si the Ceremo- nies alike at once, many years before I left England. Thefirft grounds which prevailed with me to forbear one Ceremony j •wouldnot allow me to pra£Vt fe any. The grounds I well reniem* ber were two: i The (ignificancy and efficacy put upon them m the Prefaceto the Book of Common-prayer : ^*^ That they ^* were neither dunib nor dark, but apt to ftir up the dull minde
*^ of man to the renK^ntonce of his duty to God^ by fome no
€5 ■
The rv^y ofCongregationall Churches cle^ired^ 1 9
^^ table and fpcciall fignification, whereby he may bee edified j P a R T. I ' or words to the like purpofe.
The (ccond was the limitation of Charehspower, (even of the fr
higheft Apoftolicall Commiffion) to the obfervatioii of the Commandcments of Chriftj Mdnh. 28, 20. which made it ap- pearto me utterly unlawful!, forany Church -power to enjoy r the obfervation of indifferent Ceremonies which Chrift had not commanded. And all the Ceremonies were alike deflitute of the commandenicnt of Chrift, though they had been indifferent otherwife^ which indeed others have juftly pleaded they were not.
What favorl was offered not onelyfor connivence, but for preferment, if I would have conformed to any one of the Cere- monies, I forbear to mention. Yeajwhen I was fufpended upon, fpeciall complaint made againft me to the King that then was^ and all hope of reftitution dcnyed to me , without yeelding ta fome conformity, at leaft in one Ceremony at lead oncej yet the good hand of the Lord fo kept ra'e, that I durft not buy my Mi= niftery fo dear : And yet (I thank the Lord^ my Minidery was dearer to nje(to fpeak the leaft) then any preferment.
When the Bifhop of Lincoln-Dioceife (Dr. M0untaigne)\oSc' red me liberty upon once kneeling at Sacrament with him the nextLords^day after : or elle to give fbme reafon , why (in con- icicncel could not ^ unto Dr. D J2;e«tf«f / then Bi(hop-elc£l of Saliibarjy who was at that time prefent with him ztWe^minjitr) I durft not accept his offer of liberty upon once kneeling 3 but I gave them this reafon for my excufc and defence, x^
Ctsltw non in^ituiuf , non efi accept uf :
Gmujlaxlo in ferceptiGfie EuckArijl}£ efi cukus non infittuttts ; l^rgn^ non eft accepittf.
The fecond mifi-eport which the Diffwader makcth of me in his former fen tcnce, is, *'That howfoever when I was inE»g- ** land^ I was then diftafted with EpKcopallGovcrnraent 5 yet fo ^^ IongasIabodeinE»g/^«<^, I minded no more then the Old " Non -conformity.
I palTe by his unfavory metaphor of my diftafte of Epifcopall Government. Confcientious judgment in matters of Religion is not led by tafte or diftafte: will he fay^ that both the Parliaments of England 3Lnd Scot land h^ye abolifhed Epifcopall Government wpon a diftafte? .
D 2 But
:m^
20 The rvay of ConqiregMiomll Churches cleared.
Part I. ^^t when he faith, '^ I minded no more then the Old Non- ^^ Conformity whilft I abode in Engla?idy he muft be more^rivie to my mind then any mortall man is^ and then my &\i too, to make it good. There were-fome fcores of. godly perfbns in BoflottinLincoln-pirey (whereof fomc are there ililj, and fome here, and fomc are fallen aileep) who canwicnefle, that we cn- tred into a Covenant with the Lord, and one with another, to follow after the Lord in the purity of his Worfhip ; which though it was defedive, yet it WiS more then the Old Non- con- formity. Belidcs, I had then learned of Mr. Parker^ and Mr. Bajnej/md foon after o(Dr,Amej) that the Minifters of Chrifr, and the Kcyes of the Government of his Church are given to each particular Congregationall Church reipeftively : And therefore neither Minifters nor Congregations fiibjec^ to the Ecclefiafticall jurifdiftion of Cathedral! Churches, no, nor of Clailicall Affemblies neither, but by voluntary confbclation,and abatin.forae cafts 5 and thole falling fhort of that which is pro- perly calledfiibjeftion to their Jurifdiftion. Which made mse then to mind tvot onely a ncgle(S of the cenfiircs of Commi^ry Courts, (which bred not a little o&nce to them, and difturbancc to my felt' ) butalfo to breath after greater liberty and purity notonely of Gods Worfhip^ hue of Church eftate,. But fuppofc ihat I had then minded no more then the Old way ofNon* conformity .° yet the experience of the Godly will eaGly acknow- ledge, thav the way of the Lord is light and ft/ ength to the up- right, and givetli more and more uiiderdanding and enlarge- ment to them that walk in it.
Nay, the DifTwader sown words might convince him, that I minded more then the Old Non- conformity, whilft I abode in Erigland. " For if Mr. Coiio??^ and thofe Brethren who went .** along with me, came over to Nfa?-JE^g/ci?;<^, tojoynowrfelves ** with thofe American Churches, (as he-faith)it argucth plainly wedid not upon our coming hither, goe contrary to onr for- mer judgment, and fall into a Irking oi this way. For then we woald never have taken ^o longand hazardous a voyage to joyn to Churches, whofe way was contrary to our judgments all the while of our abode in England. Rational! charity would con- ceive; that Chriftian men, who chofe rather to forfeit our Mi- niftcry, and maintenance, and all our dear relations in our na- tive Gouatrey ^ jheR to fubniic to a courfe contrary to our judg-
Hientj^
The way ofCongregatienall Churches cleared. 2 1
nientSj would never tranrport our fclves to Amsrkayto run a con- P a r t li trary courfe to our judgments in a land of liberty. But thus in heat of purfulc of an adveriary f whether caufe orperfon^ men vj\l not ftick to fuffer their songufes and pens to run oyer, though for hafte one word intei-fere with another.
Sect, V. of the fret ended danger of the Nerv-Englij}} ivay unto the rvorld^ after Cotton and others clofwg jvith />.
But to proceeds why fnould the DiiTwader conceive^ That our " coming over into thefe parts, and joyning with thefe^/wc- " ricm Churches^ fbould cauft this New- way (as he calleth it) ^^ to begin to grow dangerous to the reft of the world ?
To which world(I pray you)hath this way grown dangerous? to the Chriftian world? or to the Antichriftian world? or to the Pasan world?
The Pagan world of Indians here will aeknowlcdg our fit- ting down by them, hath prevented the danger either of their diffolution or fervitude. For the Indians in thefe parts being by the h and of God fwept away (many multitudes of them) by ihe Plague, the manner of the Neighbor-Indians is either to de- itroy the weaker Countrcys, or to make them Tributary; which danger ready to h\l upon their heads in thefe parts, the coming of the Englifh hither prevented. And of late (through the grace of Chrift) one of our fellow-Elders, Mr. Eliot^ Teacher of Kockjhury^ having gotten the knowledg of the Indian language preachsth to them every week;one week to one Congregation on the fourth day, to the other on the fixe the week fo^llowing. And to him they willingly give eare, and reform their vicioas-^Iiving according to his Doftrine • and fomeof them ofier themfelves to be trained up in Englifh Families, and in our Schools : and there be of them that give good hope of coming on to the ac- knowledgment of the grace of Chrilh To them therefore our way is not dangerous.
To the Antichriftian world, the more dangerous it ml doubt not, ic is the more acceptable to God , and I hope, it is not the leflc fafe in Mr. Bayl'uh eye. Some of the Jefuites at Ltsborn^ and J others in the Weftern Iflands have profefied to fomc of our Mer- chants and Mariners, they look at our PlantationSj (and at forac -
2 z The rvay ofCongregationall Churches cleared.
P A R r . L of us by nanie^ as dangerons iiipplancers of the Catholick caufe. If that be the grcateft danger^ I prefumc Mr. Bajlie will not ab hoc di^o fecundtemfnid^ pronounce us dsLngccous (^fimpHciter) to the reft of the world.
TotheChriftianworldj what danger hath accrewed by our nreans? many that knew both our Magiftrates and Elders, and the chief fort of our people^ and knew how little we affedcd to travel! into foraign Countreys to fee fafhions ; they upon our departure grew more inquilitive into the cau^ of our voluntaiy exile; and thereupon^ more jealous of corruptiocs at home in the VVorfbip of God^ and in Church- DifcipJinc • more feniibJe of the burden anil danger of Epifcopall tyranny^and confequent- lymorereadytofollowthegoodexampleof the Churches and Commonwealth of Scothnd^ in rejeding and fhakiiig off Epi- (copaiT ufurpations and iatrulions of Liturgies. And hash this befen {o dangerous to the reil of the world >
BefidcSj if Books and Letters doe not delude us with fal(e inrel- ligence^ the great (alvation, and glorious Viftories which the Lord hath wrought for England \ht(c late years byanyEnglifli power, his own right hand hath brought to pafle chiefly by mch defiled inftrumcnts as are firnamed Independents. And arc then the witnefTes of that way fo dangerous to the reft of tkc world?
Wherein then lyeth the danger of this way ? ' It fcemeth the DifTwadcr conceiveth fas fome others have done) that this way hath bin a double danger to thofe Churches: I In becomming a dangerous inlet to all kindc of Sefts, who (hrowdthemfelvcs under the name of Independents^, and claim inipunity under their (hadow. 2 In retarding the eftablifliraent and free pafTage of the work of Reformition.
But for the former, if the devillcome iind few Tares^ yea Bry- ars and ThorncSjwhere Chrift hath fowen VVheate, is therefore the wheatc a dangerous graine ? And if thereupon not onely tareSjbut bryers and thornes plead for frcedome from era dicati- on^muft therefore the wheat be plucked up^to root out thercrt > Surely the way which is pra£^iied inNiJv^Englandc^i\noi juftly be taxed for too much conniveace to all kinde of Sefts: wee here doe rather heare ill for too much rigour, which evident- ly arguethj our way is of itfelfe no inlet at all to all kinde of Seftgjunlcfle it be roeerely by accident: as Chriftianity hath been
an
The way efCongregmomll Churches c\ tared, 2 3
an inlet to all kinds of herefiej for where there is liO Chrillianityj Part I there is no herefie.
As for the latter, the retarding oftheworke of Rcforraation^ Surely we find it here the readied way to a fpeedy^ Reformation. The commondifordersobvrpiis and ordinary in other Planta- tions are here eithernot found, or foonc Reformed. TheRc^ tarding oi Reformation in England fpringeth rather, partly from fuch as would have no Reformation at all, but aflcftel- boVk'-roomth to their owne lulls ; partly from fuch as will have no Reformation, but in theirowne way. But iFitmightplea(kthe Lord to bow thehearrsjbothofthe Presbyterians, and. oF the Congregationalls^fo farreas both of them arccome,to wajke by the fame rulcjand minde the lame thing, (both of them to minde Preformation aceordint^; to the rule of the Word, as they conceive it; both of them to redrcileabufes, the Presbyterlans,the abuses foun^d in their Churches, and ths Gongregationalls in theirs,) doubrle(ie , it need not to bee feared the worke of Reformation will fpeedily find ( by the bleiTing oi Chrift) a free and mighty paifage throughout the three Kingdomes,
Sfi c T . 5". ofConomfretendedmijleading | MricSC*'
If it be true which the Diffwader relateth from Mr. Sdt&ardsy ^^g^ 5^. ••^ that before my departure from Ewg/jj;^/^^ I had by conference in ^^ London brought o?i^Av Davenport ^m^ Mr. Goodmn^^^^oxii {om^ *'^ of the Englifh Ceremonies,
Why doth he note me in his margcnt to be a MlOeader of Mr. Gt;5^rvi« and others? Isic amifieading to lead mtn away from the Englifh Ceremonies? Were they Miflcaders, who led the Ho- norable Houfes of Ptrliament to fall off from the Ceremonies >' Or did the Parliamenc miflead the people oi England to the difule of them?
But Mr. Bajlk knoweth not Mr. ^avsnp9rty norMr^Goodm^^ if hee thinke the ableft Divines in Chriftcndomejiuuch lefle fucK a poore weake thing as my felfe could bring them off to forfake theirpublikeMiniliery,. wherein they were notable inftruracnts of good fervice to Godandman, unleiTe they faw the light of the Word and Spirit of Grace to goe before them in fuch wayes. Virgin-foules are wont to follow the Lambe, wherefoever face goeth(i?i;v,i4.4.) And the SoHnesofGedarcIsd by J;hc Spirit
i\¥i .. '
24 ^-^^ ivy of Congregationdtt Churches cleared.
*" ART L ofGodjClle/w.S, 1 4.) And therefore let Mr, Bijj/i^bsincreated not Co much to undervalue his holy Brethren, as to think they were rather mifled by me,then led by the Spirit and Word of Grace in their own judgments and con(ciences. ItntTn^^Mr J) avenf or t^ Mv.Goodmny with fome other ^odly Brethren had fonie confe- rence with me at Londony about the caufe of ray fufFerjngs^and of my purpofe to leave the Land 5 which they faid^ they delir^d the rather, becaufethcy did aot look at mee as a palfionate man, though the Diflrwader(who knoweth me not) be picafed Co to re- prefentme to the world in this Paragraph. And upon theic mo- riofflw.o Points werechiefely debated : i. Torching the limi- tation of Church-powcrj to matters of commanderaentj not of indifferencyj (which I touched before.) The 2. touching the of- fice of Bilhops^ whether the Scripture Bifliops bee appointed to rule a Dioccflc^or a particular Congregation, Now both thefe being agreed upon amonglt us^Mt.Edivards is much miftakenjand Mr JBajlie Coo,when they fayjthat neither Mr,J)avenpert^ nor Mr. Goodwin^ nor my felfc ,did mind any further then i;he leaving of fomc few cercmonies.For grant the former principle^of the limi- tation of Church-Power to matters of Commandemenijand all the Ceremonies muft bee left off at once. And grant the lat- ter^ touching the limitation of Bi (hops to a particular Con- gregation; and it will neceflarily inferre an unavoydableSc* pacation from under the ftadow of Dloccfan-Epifcopall-Go- vernment.
Befides , prcfcntly after, I received Letters from Mr. Goodjetoin^ (and as I take it, before I left £n^/<ao^)iignifying9 that as in our ** former conferences, wee had debated much of the negative part *^ of the 2. Commandementjfo hec had fmce meditated much , *^ andicriouflyof the affirmative part of it, the pofitive inftitu- *^ tlonsof Gods Divine Worfhip in oppofition to huimne inven- tions. Whereby I plainely difcerned,(Ewg/<a»</ as the State of it l]oodthen)could not hold him long. It is an ufuall thing with God, in times of Reformation to enlighten his Scrvants^though farrediftant one from another, with the fame beams of light of Divine Truth, which the world interpretetfi, they have learned one from another : but indeed all from the fame Spirit, who di- ftributeth to every one,evcn as he will. But whether MtDavcH" port^ and Mr. Goedivin received ought from me, I doe not know, fuTiC I am, I have received much from them. The members of the
The way ofCongregationall Churches cleared.
ij
Body of Chrift^are wont to miniiler fupply one to another^accor- P a R t I ding to the effeftuall working of the Spirit of Grace in every partjto the mutuall edifying of themfelves>and of the whole Body in Love, Efbef ^,i6*And why fliould mutuall edification be made a matter of cxprobration^
SacT. J. of Cottons pretended fudden change to thi paponate afeUing of the Nerv-Englijh wdy^ and the converji nofMr.Goodwlntoit.
It femeth to me a ftrange fpeech of the DiflWadcrjand as far from Truth^as from ingenuity ^^^thataflbon as I had tailed of the ^^ New Englifti aire,I tell into a paffionate affe£tionv?ith the Re^ ^^ Irgion I found there.
For I knew their Pveligion before I came into 'Nsw-EngUndy and him felf fald above, that I came with a purp©(e to joyn with their Churches : Which argueth^ 1 did not fall into an aff^^ion to their Kdigionjs^y ta^ingof Ncw'EngliJh Aire, Nor hath his fpeech any reafonable conlhuftion, that with taking thi uew Englijh aire^ Ifoonfell into a paponaie affn^ioa to their Religion yWile^t he tak^mefor cm ofthofe childnn^ n>hj are tojfed to andfro^ andcarryed about mth e- very n^indi{or aire)ofd}iirine^Epbef,^,i^,^or doe I yet undcrftand why he fliould account the Religion oi Ntw-England another Religion,then that o^ England and Scotland and other Reformed Churches, Difference in forae external! form of Church admini- ftratioris is not wont in the writings of judicious DivincSj to make up the note and name of a different Religion.
Neither. tan I imagine what fhouldmove him to fay, that I *^ fell into a pafTionatc affection with the Religion here. A paffi- onate affection, is a ftrong, yea a violent, and inordinate affecti- on. Pid the DKTwader ever readc^ or hear me, to cxprefle any fuch viblent or iiK)rdinate affcSion to the Religion here pro- felTed? b r
How Mr. C?i;i9^^v/<? Cometh to be accounted, and called of the DifTwader, my Convert, I doe not know. It is not good to take liberty toufe Scripture Idioms, but in Scripture fen(c. The Scrip- ture fpeaketh notof converfion,butin the fenfeof Regeneration begun jOr renewed ; neither doth it ftyle one man,aBother mans Convert,bui! referveth that folely and foiidly to the Lord.
E But
^g 7'he rvd'j of Congregntionall churches clcAred,
T But I nwrvail why the Diffwader fhould fay^ ^^ That M,Good^ ^ * ^^ mw vvkh little adoe was brought by my Letters from Nei^?-
<« E»g/'^«^t:o follow m thi§ ftep of my progrelTe.
For tirft, I doe not remember that ever I wrote Letter to him from New-England about our way. And my Letter, which Mr. BajHe quoteth amongft his Teftimonies (i(i C?) was not written to him, but to a brother of mine fby MariageJ in Boflon. Men that have been bred and brought up under a form of Do£lrine,or "Worfliipj or Government , and never iaw ground to fcrupleit, they may with little adoe receif^ icj and embrace, and follow it :' which J it maybe, hath been the cafe of many thouQndsin Ertg" Und:^ and uliially falleth out in letled Churches. But for VuGood^ rfiinio take up a way not oncly contrary to that wherein he hath been bred and brought up, butalfodilcrepant from the judge- inents of fo many godly learned Brethren, to the haizard of his Miniftery, and to the fmotheringof himfelf in a cloud of calumny and obloqtty,bcleeve it who tvill, I cannot eafily belecve it, that he took tip fiich a way with very little adoe. I cannot but beleeve,it coft him many prayers,and lighs, and grones, much iiudy, meditation, and conference, before he could fatisfie him- felf in fuch a courfe ; He being efpeclally Cas Mr. Bajlk reporteth him) a man of a fine and dainty Spirit_>(and therefore loving and tender;^ to which fort of men^ it is moft unwelcome to offend Reverend Brethren by didenting from them; and with whom It is moll ufuall to fufpei^t their own judgments and wayeSjWhen they goe alone. Luther W2iS not accounted a man of afine'and^ dainty fpirit, but of a more refoly te and ftcrn temper; and yet at was no fmall temptation even to him. ^^ Nunqntd tn fdt^s /«- ** pis ? ^mtiej mibifalpUav^itremnInmCor^ & repnhendens ohjecit ^^ fornjjimum iUud argHmtTimm-i TufgltisfapiO. totnc errant nniViT' ^^ fil ^c. Luther AxtPr£fat,de Abroganda Adiffapriv^ta^^Q,
Mr. Edwards his A ntapology^ I have not had the opportunity to come by, much lefle to read : and therefore I qannot ttW what fenfetomake of thoie words which Mr, Baylie quoteth out of him (in H:) and wherein he faith, '* Mr. Goodwin was bold to *^ boaft of me in terms beyond the bounds of moderationo Sure I am, Mr. Goodwin was not wont to be accounted', either a bold man, or a boalter. I have many years known him and his modefty, and abhorrency both from boldneflfe and boafting:and 3f Mr, BajlU take u|) a report to the contrary from Mr. Edivards
Cwhq-
The way ofCongregationall Churches cledred, zj
(who is but one witnefle^ and it may.be prejudiced J I dare not P a R T I, follow Mr. Bajilie Iierein, but muft aiJoiv Mr. Gdodipln the privi- Icdge of .m Elder, againll: whom no accufation is to be received under two or three witneffes, i 7im. 5 . i9- By what rule there- fore Mr. B^j/Ziereceiveth this tefliniony zgdXn^^v.Goodmny by bnefinglewitneffejhemay doe well to confider. Sure I atn^ic agreeth not with the Rules cither of Congregationall or Clafti- call Church-government.
But if Mr. Goodmn him(elf doe acknowledge fuch a fpeechj he knoweth beft in what (cnfe he fpakc it. . For my id^, 1 can own it oncly in the fame fenfe wherein Agur fpake it of hirafclF, Ttqv* 3G.253. SHrelj lam more Irniijh thmman', 1 have not the under" fxand'mg of a man : I have not learned vpifdomt^nor k^ovp the holy.
The next tcflimony which Mr. Bajlie quoteth out of Mr. Ed/* wards to the famepurpofe, fpeaketh not of Mr. Geodwin^ but of fome other whom Mr. Ediz?ardf nameth not. But fuch Apocry- pha teitimonies with judicious and equall mindes, will never goe for authenticall evidences. For the matter of the teilimony ic lelf, I conceive, the form of Church-government wherein ci e walk doth not differ in fubftance from that which Mr. Cartwright pleaded for. For two things chiefly there be wherein fuch as are for a Congregational! way^ do feem to differ from Presbyte- rians: I In the matter of their Churches, they would have none allowed but vlfible Saints. 2 In the excrcifc of Church-cenfure, they leave that power to the Elders and Brethren of the fame Church whereof the delinquent is a member. And in both thefe we find^Mr. Cartn^right^s footfteps going plainly before us. For, I . he taxeth in Bifnop TFhitgif t^thsit Ipeech of his ; ^^ The Church ^' isfullof Drunkards and Whoremongers, &c. Whereas Mr. Cartn^rigbt would not have fcandalous perfons born withall in the Church. And for the 2. he fpeaketh fully, in i Cor. 5. 4^ " Forafmuch (faith he) as the Apoille reproveth the Church of ** Corinth^ for that they had not fbefore his Letters) excomm^u- ^^ nicatedthelnceiluous j Itis evident that the MinifterSjand the *^ I'efl: of the Church there had power and authority thereunto-
The next Teflimony which Mr, Bailie alledgeth to prove Mr. Goodmn"^ boafting of this new light(as he calkth it)beyond the lines of moderation, is from the words o^Mv, WiUiams in his examination of a letter of mine. His words be^ ^* That fome " of the moft eminent amongft them have affirmed , That even
E a "the
^g J he }vaj of Conzregationdll Churches cleared.
Part I. " the Apoftlcs Churches were not fo pure as the New- Engl i(h. Churches.
But what 13 this to M.Good^nn^M.^i^Ums^^tAnh of foiiie of the moft eminent in New.E'^g/^^*:^; where Mr,Gooclmn never came. BcfideSj Ht Williams doth not afcribe thefe words to any defi- nite perfon sin Nei^-^^g/ijw^. Anda as 1 faid before, Apocrypha teftimonies will never goe with equall mindes for anthenticall evidences. !t is no new thing for Mr.^'i///W«/tomift»kcboth himfelfand othcrsjas hath appeared in the Reply both to his exa- mination ot that Letter, and tohi%Bloodjli emnt, I never heard ot any mans fpeech in Nerv-England fo hyperbolical! in the praife of 'Neiv-EngUjh Cburches, nor cominej nearer to the word^ in handjth^n the words reporte 1 of Mr. J^lHiams him^eli} That afall ibt ChuYches in the worlds the Churthes #/ New-England n'trt the moflptn-e--, and of all Ncw-Englifh Churches^ «5^/ef??(where- oi himfelf was Teacher) rv^//^«/«re/. But fiich arrogant coni- parifons are as rmokeinGodsnoftril?jE/i2;^5 5. the Srft born of vanity ^aud the firft ftep to apoibfic.
Sect, VIIL Of Conox\s> fretended rajlmefinthe change efhh mind in Utter and former times.
Mr,Bj)//eproceedeth3and telle th us, ^- ft had been happy for s^ Eri§^vdy that Mr. Cotton had taken longer time tor delibera- ^'^ tionj before that change of his niinde. He might have re- *^ membred his too precipitant radineiTe in farmer times.both to '^ rcceive^arid to fend abroad to the world iiiciiTenentSjwhereof '^ a{)cr he had caiife to repent.
I ^ould think my felf a moiUmhappy man, i^ England lliould be thelefTe happy iormy fake. Mr. tayVie doth either undervalue Evglahd^ or overvalue me • if he think the happincfTe or unhap- pinefTe of Y.ngland doth ftand or fall upon any deliberate or pre- dpitateactof mine.
But what think ye, was that rafh and precipitate a£t of minc^ which hath impeached thchappineffeof ^vglat?dt It was, faith he, that change of my minde. What change was that^ That which I mention in a Letter to fbme friends in Bofion^ '^ That if I *^ were wirh them again,! durfl not take that liberty which fom- ^^ times I had done : I durft not joyn in Book-prayers : I dnril ^ not now partake in tke Sacrament with you: to wit, in refpe^S
The way ofCongrcgdticmll Churches cleared, ^p
'<=■ of thoic fcandalous perlbns who communicate with youjand Part I» ^^- will fettle upon iheh' Lees with the more fecurity by your fel- ^^ lowlbip with them.
I doe remember fach a Letter I wrote, whether to one or moe in 'Bofisn^l remember not : Sonje fay it is printed , but I know not^ nor have I feen ic:BiK f take the contents as Mr.£j)'/ie repor- teth them. And concerning themjldurlt appeal even to WlcBajlie himfcJr, (^though aftranger to me, and proFcfUng oppofition^yet let him /peak i n good earnefr^whetiier it I had taken longer time of delib.Tation evsn to thisday, I uioiiid not have found juit caiifeto h ave changed my minde^ as I then did> Did I change my minde then to any other judgment or pra^ice, then what the R^verendAffembly of Divines , and the Honorable Htmfes of Parliament have found (by the grace given to them) to be the Truths and by Publick confent appi-oved^and by Publick aiidio- lityeftablifhcd? And doth he think, that it had been happy iorETigljHcl^ihhe Parliament and Afienibly had neither of them changed their mindcs, but iiiil retained Book-f^^rvlce^ and ad- mitted icandjious pcrfonsto the Lords Table? How (lull a poor Chridian doe to iatisfic his BretiircHa that are norf^tisfied wi»h their own judgment and wayes , if he be of the fame judgment, or fpeik the fame thing with them ? verily^ it is not goad in Gods light (but even an abomination to him) to keep a weight and a weight, a meafure and a mrafure : to ju-dge the fame^affc in themfelves to be weigh t3^3 which in others they judge to be lighx and rafh. But the comfort is, the righteous God judgeth nghteoufly, not according to acceptance of perfons, bat accor- ding to Truths and acceptcth the work of his own Spirit of Truth and Grace v^herefoevcr he findeth it.
As for my too precipitant raflineffe m former tiraes^which he he is pleafed torcmembcr me of, let him be pleafcd toforbear his cenfure a whiL, till I may give account thereof to Reverend Do*" ^or T«?i/e. In themean time let him knovi^, that thofe Tenents which he faith I fent abroad to the world, whereof I had caufe after to repent^ I neither fent them abroad, to the world , (^biit wrote them privately for the fatisfaftion of a neighbor Minifter) nor do I yet know,v/hether I hav^ cau(e to repent of them or na, it being neer thirty years ago fince I wrote them^ andiaany years ago fince I read them .
Butintheraeantime, letMr, J5/i;//ebe pleafedto underftand,
E 3 jthas:
30 T^he way ofCongregationall Churches cle^i red.
Part L that I came hither in September in the yicar 1^33. and that letter of mine which I fent to'Baflon^ was dated (as himfelf quoteth) in Ocioher^ 1635. And fiirely to writ^" my Opinion of fuch a. cafe^ which I had conlidcred of for the fpaee of two whole years, doth not ftem to be a rafh and' precipitate ad; Nor can it be faid with truth, ^' That I did incontinent perfwade to the IVea^- '^ Engljp way, as feon as I hadtafted of the Ntw-Englijh s.ire. Two whole years and more^ giveth a man more then a tafte of NeiV'EngliJh air; nor is that an aft done incontinently, which is done upon two years deliberation.
Sect. IX. Of Cottons fret ended knorvn failings^ Afd iv/r. Baylies freter^ded jtijl caufe todffcoverthcmto the tvorld,
Mr. Baylie proceedeth to di(cover my evident and known *^ failings, (as he calleththem)andhe conceiveth neither piety *^^ noreharity will hinder him to remark them. And why fo > me thinks it fhould be fome great and weighty caufcjthat himielfi *^ who is wont (as he faith) to Ipeak liberally to the praifes of ^^ men, who in his thoughts are much inferior to Mr. Ci?//o« ; fhould now give up himfelfto (peak liberally to the difpraife and difgrace of him, ivhomyet in his entrance thereinto he fee* niethto reckon amongft fuch as he callcththe dear children of God. Surely there is not the Icaft child of God, but is ordained of God to be a vcflel of honor ; and to make any fuch a vclJcI of dilhonor, whatisiteKe but to cndevour to overthrow the eternall counfell of God ? Nor is there the lead child of God^ butisamemberoftheBody of Chriil; and the namrall mem- bers of the Body are wont to coTcr the nakednefle of fuch mem- bers as are moil uncomely.
But Mi.Baylie is of opinion, as he faith,that when my gifts arc ^^ turned into fnareSjand made inducements to others :o follow ^* me in ray wandrings:thcn the difcovery of my cleare weaknclle '^ may be a retraftive to every Prudent man^Sc a caveat from God, *^ to beware of my wayes. Belike then it will follow^that though it bcconti^ary both to the counfell and Commandement of God, and to theCemmunion of hisMyfticall Body, to caft reproaches anddilhonour upon the leaft of Gods fervanrs : yet for a good
ejid
The way ofCongregationall Churches cUdred, j i
end, to keep others ffom idolizing of them, it may behwfuli to P ^ r t ranlack all their former live?, and to hang them up in the fight of the Sun, in chains of publilceinfamy^and obloquy. But I con* fede,! have not fo learned Chriftj as to allow my Ul^ to doe eyjll that good may come of it. Nor doe I beleeveithad been a way ofGod^ when the men of Lj/frj fo highly^ Idolized Paul and Bir^Jt'.iV^^s to account one ofthcm to be J^/>/fc'r5 and the other Mtrcurm^^irA to prefenc them with Divine Worfhip, that then Tome godly brother of Pauls company fhould havefteptin a- liiongftthem, and faid^Sirs^why doc you cheie things? P^w/hath been a bloody p?r(ecutor of the Truths of God, a Blafphemerja fcornfulljoppreflror : and Bamdhof is a man fubjeft to paffion and diiTifnulaticnj and both ofthem mortall mea^ fubjej^ to all kind of finful] corruption. Such 2:ale for the glory of God^ I know not by what rule of piety or cTiarity, it could have httn juftlfied, God hath fanftified other means, to wean his (ervants from ido- lising their Bre:hren.C<;r;2e//W idolized Tettr even with Divine ho- r50urj-^c/.io.25 .But did Peter therefore, or any of the'6,Brethren that went along with himjthink it a jutt warrantj to proclaim to . Cornel. Take heed what you dojthis man whom you idolize hath been a lyefja perjured perfonjan horrible curfer of himlelf^and re- Ronncer of the Lord Jefus before many witne(Ies?God forbid .Yea of latter umeg,when the pregnant ftrength and glorious luftre of many heroicali and excellent gifts of Luther had bin fo idolized, that many and great Nations followed him in fome notorious errors ef his way: yet Ctf/z/i?j thought it no ]u^ ground 5 Vihy BnUinger oV other Divines (hould break forth againft him, as he had done (^atrm inve^iiva^to ufe Cahi»s word) againft them^but ^^ fwectlyprofefleth, ^<c/>e <://rere /^/ifw^y^w, eiiamfi me Viaholnm ^^ vocaret^me tamen hoc iUi honoris hjhiturum^^tit infignem *DieferVttm s? agnojcam.' Cahin.Ep, 57. ad^uUmgerHm, The want of this fpi- rit is Fundi An^ic am calamitas , the unhappinefle of England at this day. But what if all thefe herefies or errors, which Mr. Bay^ lie chargeth upon mej bcbutfomany errorsofhimfelf, orofhis ^^ witneffes? Will he ftill make it an aft of piety, or charity to re° ^^ markethem (as he callcthic) for my evident and[ known fai- lingSjand follies^wfaich are either no failings^nor follies at allj or none of mine >
Ls%^
3 2 I'he rvay of Congregationall Churches cleared.
P A R T It Let us examine the particulars.
S E € T. X. of Cottons Prelat/call Tenents,
*« 1. Heinftanceth in the Errors of my education, and my '^ long continuance in them : fundryof thcni fas he faith j I ^ confeffe ftuck by me all the time of my abode in 'England.
And this heproveth from the teftimony of mine own Letter f above mentioned) from Nep^-Engiand to my fri.nds at Bofion^ " 0(^fl^£r5. 1635. As joyning in Book-prayers and fcllowihip ^^ at the Lords Table with fcandalous Communicants. It was but in the nextforegoing Pj^p^ (p-^g-S^- ^^ Mr. Baylh's Book^ wherein he maketh it the unhappineile of «^?j^/^w<^^ that I chan- ged my minde from thole very Tenents , which he now calleth the Errors of my education.andPrclaticallTenents? But if they be Errors^ why doth he tax me for changing from them? And why doth he fay ^ '^ It had been happy for Enphnd^ if Mr. Cot-* " /<7;2 had taken longer time 5 before he had changed hi-j minde " fromfuchTencjits? Let Mr. B^j/it^choofe which he will take; either thefe are no Errors nor Prelaticall Tenentsj or ifthey were, it wasno Error in me, nor unhappineflTe to England that I chan- ged from them. Aconfiderateandcquallminde (hauld not be Co far tranfportcd Jfttdiopartiumj nor fo foon forget it felf, as to cenfure it in one Fage for an unhappy change from fuch Tenents, which in the next /'^ge he noteth for Erroneous and Prelaticall Tencnts.
S E c T . XL of Cottons pretended PelagiamfmmdJr- minian Errors,
2. My next Error, he calleth^ '•"^My more dangerous fall in- " to the gulf of Pclagianifm^fome of the Arminian Errors. I dldcxpeft, he would have named what thofe Pelagian or Armi- nian Errors had been. But for that, he referr^th me to the Anta- pology^ a Book which I doe not know that ever I have i^^zn. Sure I am, I have often affayed to get, but cannot yet procure It, The teftimony which MrBaylie quoteth out of it^ referreth me to the Preface of Dr . T wiffe b is A nfwer . I h ave read h is Preface^ wherein I finde no particular Tencnts of mine expreffcd as Er- roneous. But this teftimony he is plcafed to givcmcj (which
might
The way of C ongregattomu L.nurcfocs clear za. 3^
might (bmewhat allay the harflinefle of the fcandall of my fall Part I»
Into the gulf of Pelagianifm and Arminianirm:) " Mr. Q/f (?«
" C^aith he) as I have heard^isvery found and orthodox in the
" Point of Elcftion: and cometh to this work with agraci*
^* ous intent to dear the Dodrine of Predeftinationj f and that,
^^ in the particular of Reprobation Jfromfuch harfhconfequen-
^^ ces as feemeth to be derived from thence.
Dr. Tnnf^t doth indeed truly exprelle that which f through grace) was my true intent, to clear the Orthodox Do^Tirine of Prcdelti nation from fuch harfh con^quences, as are wonted to be derived from abfolute Reprobation. For when I was firil: called to 'Bo^on in Lincoln-Jhire^ fo it was, that Mr. Dodor Baron^ Ton of Dr. Baron^ (the Divinity Pvcader at Cambridge^ who in hifi Le6\:ures there y firft broched that which was then called Luthe- ranifm, (ince Arminianifm.*) thisDr, Bamn^ I fay, had leavened many of the chief men of the Town with Arminianiim , as be- ing indeed himfelf learned, acute, plsufible in difcourle, and fit to iniinuate into the hearts of his Neighbors. And though he was a Phyfitian by profeilion 5 (and of good skill in that art:) yet he Tpc-nt the greateft ftrength of his ftudics in clearing and promoting the Arminian Tenents, Whence it came to paflc^ tha!tin allthefc^reatFeaftsohfieTown, the chiefed Difcourfc at Table did ordinarily fall upon Arminian Points, to the great offence of the Godly Minifters both in BoHon^ and Neighbor- Towns. I coming amongft them a yong man, (as having gone to Ci^w^r/Wge in the beginning of the 13^^ year of my age, and tarrying there not above 14 years in all, before I was fent for to BOjfiii»:) I thought it a part both of modefty and prudence, not to fpeak machtothe Points, u thefirft, amongft Strangers and Ancients : untJll afterwards, after hearing of many Difcourfes in Publick meetings^ and much private conference with the Do- ^dr, I had learned at length where all the great itrength of the DoQ:or lay. And then ob(erving (by the heTpe of Chiifl) how to avoid (iich cXpreflion?, as gave him any advantage in thecxpref- fions of others, I then began publickly to Preachjand in private Meetings to defend the Doctrine of Gods eternall Eleftion be- fore all forefight of good or evil in the Creature: and the Redem- ption(ex gratia)Qnly of theEIeftrtheeffeduall vocation of a Sin- ner/?er irrefi^ibiUm gratis z^im, without all refpeft of the prepara- dons of Free wJlhAndfinally^thc impoffibility of the fal of a fin-
F cere
54 ^^^ T^'^y ^f Congregatiomll Churches cleared,
A K t I cere Bekevcr either totally or finalJy from the eftate of grace. • Herenpon^when tlie Doctor had objcded many thing?.?aid heard my anfwersto thofe fcruplcs which he was wont rnoit plaiifibly to urge; prefently after, our publick Feafts and neighborly meetings, were iilcnt from all further debates about Predeftina' tion^oranyof the Points which depend thereon^ and ail mat- ters of Religion were carryed on calmly and peaceably. Info- jnuch, that w4ien God opened mine eyes to (I'c the fin of confor- mity^ (which was foon afterrj my negle^l of conformity was at firil tolerated without dillurbance, and at length embraced iti prattifeby the chief acd greatefl part of the Town. But fo ifi iellout, that a neighbor Mi nUter dwelling about i6 miles off (and my -^CTy loving friendj hearing of fomc Anfwers of mine tending to clear the Dodrine of Reprobation agaxnft the excep- tions of Dr. Baron^ he feemed not tobefatislied therewith;, but •wrote to me feven or eight Qaeftionsabotit the fame; whereto I willingly gave him fuch Andvers as then came to hand 5 and that foon after the receipt of his Queilions , which is now long iince, about 50 years a^oe. Little did I think, that a private , Letter of mine v/ritteii to a very friend ^ lliould ever have hcan
divulged abroad. ButitfeemethfoniegotCopicsof it j and in precefTe of time, one Copy multiplyed another^ till atlengthic cnme to "Dv.livjfft hiji hand. Noik of his Writings againif Armi'» rifM or his followers had been then pubr({lied:bu£ he was then(by the report which went of him J of /uch higheftetm^witlime, as I wrote him a thankrai.l Letter for the pains 1 heard he had taken. in examining my Anfwer toMr. VtUs Qneries : (for that was the. neighbor Minifteri name who lent them to me,) and d^fired ' from him leave to fee the copy of his Anfwer. He lovingly granted it, oncly with deiire after a time to return hhe^vTo')iA<^ov - yet after that having got himfelf another Copyjhe ient me word^ he was content I (hould keep his. Whereupon I took itwith me to ISltrV'Jingland'^, butfinccmy coming hither have found fuch' conflantdiveriion from fuch Contemplative Controverljes, to Attend PracticaUj that I have not to this day been able to per- pend the Doclors Anfwer^ which I feels now Printed : 1 hope, God wiM give me opportunity ere long (after two or three otiier Treatiies perufed) to confider of this his labor of Love. I blefs tkeLordj who hath taught me to be willing 10 be taught of a &n-e meaner Difciple. then fuch aPoctors, whofe Schalafticall- V aicate"
TheWity of Congregationall churches cleared, . 55
acuteneffe, pregnancy of wit, foJidity of judgment^ anddexte- P a B. T I, rky of argument, all Orthodox Divines doe highly honor, and whom all Arminians and Jefiiites doe tall down before with li« lence.God forbid ! fbould fiuK^mine cys againft any liuht brought to me by him. Oncly I dcfire I may not be condemned as a Pe- lagian'orArminian^ before I be heard, or be found more flow in r€tra6:ing an Error, then in difcerning it.
r
Sect. XII. of Cottons fret ended Montmifm.
5 . The next Error which Mr. Baylie is pleafed to threape up- ^'^ on me is my old Montanifm, which he faith, he hath heard ^^ from fonie gracious Minifters 5 and wherein fomethinkl re» ^^ main to this day.
Who thofe gracious Minlflers are from whom he heard this, he doth not mention 5 norwhatthis old Montaniftn of mine (hould bc^hedothnotcxprcnc. But thus I muft fraud guilty in Mr. Baylk^s judgment, and by his relation, in the judgment of all men that give credit to his teftimony, of an horrible Hcrefie, but I muft not know what; and by the aceufation of gracious Minifters, but I muft not know whom.
^//g»jliw€ recordeth fin his Catalogue of Herefies) Chap. 26. the Herefies of LMontanus to be .' *^^ i. Th^x. Mont anffs and his " two harlot-Pfophctefles, Prijea and MaximiUa^ had received ^^ the Holy-Ghoft not in partjas the Apoftles,but without mea- ^^ /lire. 2 Second-mariagcs they condemn as whoredome-. ^^ 3Thc Bread in the Lords-Supper,they mingle with the blood : ^^ of a yearling Infant.
Vammm his ComRient upoA that Book of Auguftwe^ addeth other Herefies, out of other Authors: as for a ^. That Moma^ *^ Kus himfelf was the Comforter promifed to the Apoftks. ^^ 5 That inceiluous copulations were not to be difallowcd. ^^ 6 That Enchufiafn] sand Revelations were rather to be fol- ^^ lotved then the Word of God. 7 That they confounded " the Perfons in Trinity, as did the Sabellians and Patro- *^ pafliani.
Now amohgft all thefe Montanidick Tenents,I would intreat Mr. Baylie to tell rae(ni fa ithfulnefs) which of them it is he char- ^^ geth upon me, and which he calleth, my old Montanifnij ^f wherein fome think I do remain to this day.
F 2 Or
2 6 The IV ay of Congregatiomll Chtmhes cleared.
Part I, Or if he fay, (as he doth) that he hath heard of my old Mon- tanifni, by fbme gracious Minifters, let him be pleafed to intreax them to declare to me thofe Points of M ontanifm3 which they know by me j or fufpe^l ia me. Ocherwife I [hall conceive^ though they may be gracious Miniftcrs that fo told him, yet ie was no part of thdr graciou&cfle fo to fpeakj a fpeech that neither favored of Truth, norlovcj nor wifdom^ norfaithful- neffe.
But in perufing the feqiiel of this Difcourfe, I finde a paflagej which maketh me fufps^^: , what Tenent of Montanifm it is which he aimeth at, in ? age 6 1. fpeaking of the vilcnefle of the errors of the members of our Churches ; ^^ They did (faich he) ^' avow openly. The perfonall inhabitation of the Spirit in all' ** the godly; his immediate Revelations without the Word^and *^ thefe as infallible as the Sc( ipture it felf. And thi3(iai£h hejis ^^ thevileil: Montanifm.
Thefe two latter Tenents, immediate Revelations without the
Word, and them as infallible as the Scripture it felf, I willingly
confefle they arc vile Montanifm; though I would not fay fas
he doth) the vilefl. For the vilell is, to hold Montanus himfelf
to be the Holy-Ghofi , or to have received the Holy-Ghoft in a
fnoreuill meafare then the Apofllesthemfelves. ^
But for thefirfl of thefe Tenents, touching the PerfonalllR-
habitation of the Holy- Ghoii in the godly , it may further bs
confidered before it be condemned. Perfonall Inhabitatioa
may b-g taken in a doable fenfe : For, i It may hold forth no
more but this, the indwelling not onely of the Gifts of the
Holy-Ghofl-j but of his Perfbn alfo in the Regenerate, Or 2.
it may hold forth further, the indwelling of the Perion of th€
Holy-Ghofl in the Regenerate, fo farre forth as to make us one
Perfon with himfelf, or to communicate with us fomc Perfonall
propriety of his own.
In this latter fenfe Mr. Bi2;/ie may well be allowed to call it? vile Montanifm : for the Errors are vile, and alio ivrapt up in Montanw his Tenents : But for the former ^ the indwelling not onely of the Gift?, but of the Pei:fpn alfo of the Ho'Iy-Ghoft in the Regenerate, Imuftprolefie, I neither belesvc the Tenent to fee vile nor PJontanifm. NotMontanifm^ for amongft all the Errors of P^Iontanm or his followers, I never read this imputed totheiijj by fuch as hr/e been the moll diligent Recorders and
S^i^futerS:.
The rvay ofCongregatiomll Churches cleared. 3 7
R.efuters of ancient Herefies. Neither Api2upne^,x\QV Epiphaniur P a R T I before him J nor Vanew after him, did ever father this Tenent up- on the Montanifts. Moris the Tenent vile or erroneous, but an holy Truth of God delivered to us from the Word of Truth. As may appear 5
1. Fromtheteftimony of thcLord JefuSj Jo^. i4-l^>3:7'^"^- With Jch. 15. 26. The argument ftandeth thus. The Comforur rvbicb pr&ceedeth from the Father and the Sonne':, even the Spirit of Truth^ he dmUethin the Difciples of ^hrifl Jifuf.
The Comforter which proceedeth from the Father & the Son, even the Spirit of Truth^is the Perfon of the Holy-Ghoft himfelf* Therefore the Perfon of the Holy-Ghoft himfclf dwelleth in tht Di'ciples of Chrii't Jefus.
2. From the teilimony of the Apoftle Taul^ 2Tim. 1.14. Thai Good thing (faith he^ vphich U cGmmitud tothet^ keep:, hj the Holy Ghofl^ which dn^elUt^ in vn. That Good thing is fitly under- flood by ourbeftlnterpreters, Calvinand Beza^ tobej notonely the found Doctrine of the Gofpel 5 and his Miniftcriall Office^ but alfo the excellent gifts of the Spirit of Grace furniftiing him for difcharge of his Office , and difpeafation of the GofpeL Yv^hence the Argument holdeth thus •
The Holy-Ghoft that keepeth the good gifts of Grace in us^
dwelleth in us.
The Holy-Ghoft that keepeth the good gifts of Grace in us, is not the gifts 3 but the perfon of the Holy-Ghoft diftinguifhed from them :
Therefore it is the Perfon of the Holy-Ghoft, and not his gifts onely that dwelleth in us.
3. FromanotherteftimonyofP^^/jRom.S.ii. If the Spirit of him tkit ratftd up Jefus from the dead^, dmj} in yon ; he that raifsd up Chriji from the dead^ (l:^all alfi qnieken jour mortall bo^ diej^ hyhi4 Spirit that dwelleth injou, \V hence the Argument ari-
feth thu?.
The Spirit that dwelleth inus, is the Spirit that raifcdChriil from the dead, and ft^all alfo quicken our mortal! bodies . - But it is nolthcGifts and Graces of theSpirit, but the Perfon of the Spirit himlelf that raffed up Chrift from the dead^and (hall quicken our mortal! bodies i.
Therefore it is the Perfon of the Spirit that dwelleth in us.
It was nat the Gifts and.Graces of the Spirit of Chrift him--
.58 7 he n^ay ofCongregAtiomll Churches cleared,
P A R T L ^elfi much Icfie our Gifts and Graces that didNraife upChrift from the dead» Not the Gifts and Graces of Ghrifl him felf 3 for they v/cre but created. And it was an a(^ farre above all created power^ to raile up Chrift from tlie dead. Much leUc ivere they our Gifts and Graces that raifed him up* for ours^ are not onely createdjbutimperfed, and which is more^ they w^re not then ia Being, when God raif-ed up Chrift from the dead.
Tothefe three Divine Teftimonies fwhich arc the ground of ray faith in this point) let me adde one humane Testimony of a learned Divine^who was never tainted^nor ta^sd with Montanif^ inCj I meane T^anchim^de TrihwElohim Parte alierajih.^^cap,u His teftimony cometh in thus; ^^ Frdter alia argumenta^quibm cqii- '•^ firmsvimm Spintum Sarf&umverum ejfe'T^qimjillHd aiam rim fuit^ ^^ minimHm^^Hodindededttxitnti^^^ff'iJi Fideks vccantur Tef^plum ^^ Spirittti San&iyi Cor.6. 1 9, and 3.1^.
Againft this argument from the proof of the God-head of the Uoly'GhoQfiebinm gave this anflveramongft others : ^^ Do" *^ na 'Dei nobis concejj'a^ hoc eodem nom'jue notari'.Jedmm urfmm fufpS' ^* fitHnt^ hoc eft per fonim^aV aire f^Filio difiin^am.&c.
To this Zanchiuf replyeth: ^^ Non pDteft Spirlttu Och'misnw nJfi ^* impudenUrinjiciari^ quin Spiritm SanSttts^ hoc efl^ Urtia hecperjo" ^^ na (^qu& tiiam Spiritw Dei^ & virtue Dei appellatur ) kjbitet in ^^ Sanaii hom'imbt^'S ^& ^Hin illi- frit huj us TempJum^ quimim in ^' iis habit at,jftdicio.& volHntatepraditus €fl^& loquitur-^ Spiritm Fa^ '^ tris vefiri (jnqult Chrijiu^yoqmtur in vjbkyMatthA0.20.Spiritus ^^ attkm SariBu^ appiUatur ipfe Spiritm Vei^ & Spirit us Chrifli', Spi^ *^ ritus igitur Santfus^hocefi tertia Ferfona^hahitat in SanBis» jQtted '^ vero ait Sph'ttti^s Ochinianw^Nonpiijf^ iertidtm Ferjonamh^bitarein ^^ SanUis^ qnin ibi etiam habitant reliqu^i./iUHm efi bene. Nam etiam ^^ Chrifus dixit J Ego & Fater ad turn vmiemuSy & manftonem apud *^^ eumjacierfjm.loh, J/^.2^,Hoc vero id^ajit^qudniatn Qtnmj fum una '^ & eadem c^cntia^&c,
__S E c T. 13. of Cottons fretended Ar^tinomimifme md Fnmiitjrne^
Tiic DifTwader proceedeth to point at ( as hec calleth ic) a- ^^ nother more dangerous fall of mine, which in his Margent, ^^ he nameth Mr. Cottow Ancinomianifme^ and Familifme : and ^^ wichin a few linesjhiswandiinginto the horrible Errors of
. «the
The mty efCongrcgdtionall churches chared, ^9
" the AndnomianSj and FamilillSjWiEhJhis dear fl^iend Ms« aiti- p y^ b. x* I« ^^ cbl^ifrn^ Co far that he came to a refoiudon to (idewithhcr^and ^- to Separate irom all the Chiuxhesin A^^/y-^^^/xW^ asiegali ^^ Synagogues.
If all this charge were truefasindecdj ill all parts of ir^. icis falfe:) y>ecthe errors of Antinomknifmsj Jand Familifaie^ then ftirringintheCouatrey, and condemned in the Synod at Ntiv Towne^ were not more dangeron?3 then the old Montanifme. I coiifcjTej the Famillfnie afterwards broached by hlv^G^rtcn^^nd. his followers, the fame ivhieh C^foi» in hisO/j?^ycr^/jrefutetb(in his lufiruciio advirfjisLiberimos^^s Calvin jadgeth it more danger- ous then Popery, lb \ conceive it to be as dangerous as Montanii- me^thongh I cannot fay more dangerons^^'for bothof them over- \hrowal principles & foundations of Chriftian Religion. Bat for the making good of this charge upon me, Ivrt Mr. Saylie be plea- fed to inlUncein thofe horrible errors either of Antinomianifme or Famillfme, whcrennto I either wandred or fdl : Or let him make it appeare ^'^ that I came to fiieh a P^erolution^ to fide ^^ with my dear friend Ms.H//;c/j?;«/^«, and to feparatc/roni all the Churches in i\?e?yEw^/j^6/,aslegall Synagogues. Let ns exAfnine his proofes and Tcftimonies., ^^ i.Thefiriljsfronuhepartiesthemfelves, the followers of ^' Ms. .^Ji//c/;iK/Z',-"2jWho(faith he)boaft of Mr,C(?r/c« for their Ma- "••• ikf and Patron.
And it is true, they profeffedfo ; jiift as ^Fightman who was biirntat Li:7^j5.W for Montanifnu, (avouching himfeif to bethc ; -i
HolyGhoft)profeflied he had received all his grounds fi^om Mr. -^^^ii/
Hitderfjm. And I coiifefTe my ^di^ being naturally(I thank God) notfufpicii^ns, hearing no more of their Tenents from theirj^ shen what (eemed to mee Orthodoxilljl bekeved, they had been far off from fuchgroife errors , as were bruited of them. But ifhen fomcof my fellow- Brethren (iht Elders ofNdghbour Churches) ad vertifed me oftheevill report that went abroad of their corrupt Tenents, I deiired to know what the Tenents were, which were corrupt, and which they had vented here and there^ , in my name« They mentioned fome to mee,ibrac of thofe which are piablilhed in the ihort Rory of that Subjefi: ; and named alfo to raethe perfons, who had uttered the fame. I therefore; dealc v^ith Mrh, Hut chinfon and others of them, declaring to them the srranevufaefl&Qf thofe Tenents, and the injur/ done to nsy fel£.
m..
4^ The way of Congregmiomll Churches cleared.
ART L in. fathering them upon mee. Bothfhee, and they utterly de- nyed, that they held fuch Tencnts, or that they had father- ed them upon mee. I returned their Anfwer to the Elders, who had fpoken Cd mee of them; and I inquired, if any two of them p or of their Neighbours could bear witnefle in thij? cafe. They anfwered racj they had but one witnefle of any cor- rupt Tenerit : and that oncj loth to be known to hee an accufer of them- Ireplyed, what courfe would you then advife mee to take? They anfwered, that I could not indeed bring the mat- ter to the Church for want of witneffes : But the bed way would bee, publikeiy and privately to bear witnelle againd: (iich error?. I tooke their counlell , and bare wirneOe againO: the errors complained of 5 as well publikely as privately. Which when fome Elders and Brethren heard, meeting foon after with fome of thcle Opinionifls: ^'^ Loe^ fay they, noiv wee have heard ^^ your Teacher bearing witnelTe openly againft thofe y^vj ^^ points, v/hich you fal(ely father on bim* No matcer(ray the *• otherj what you hearchim (ay in publick: wcknow whst ^^ bee faith to us in private. This anfwer bred in fome of iiay Brethrenjand intnd% , a jealoufic, that my felfe was a leeret fomcnterofthisfpiritofFatnilifin^, if not leavened my (elf that way. Whereupon fundry Elders and Brethren perceiving thcfe Errors to fprcad 5 fecretly and clofely, they confulted among themfelveSj and with me what I thought of a Synod^ whether it might bee of ufe in fuch a ca(e for the clearing of thcfe Points^ and the allaying of the jcaloufiesand differences in the Coun- trey ? I anfwered^ yea. Thereupon, with confent of the Magi- firates^a timejand place was appointed for a Synodicall meeting, and fundry Elders were renifor, from other jurildiftiohs, and medengers from all the Churches in the Country to aflKHnthis worke.
Againft ivhich time three things principally were attended for preparation-
I, ASoIemne Faft kept in all the Churches; in which it Ml out;, that Mr. Whekvprights Sermon was apprehended to give too much encoLiragcm-ent to the Opinioniils. And himfelf hath fince confefled, that being but new come into the Countrey, having but little acquaintance but with his kindred, and their friend?, (who were many of tbcEii Uwcntd this way}he fpake fome things, which if he had before difcerned their Farnilifmej he would not have cxprclTcd himfeif as he did. The
The wA'j ofCongregationall Churches cleared. 4 j
The 2, thing attended to/or preparation to the Synod, was, P ARf I thegatheringup ofallthecomipt and offenfive Opinions that were Tcatcercd up and down the Countrey, and to commend them to PubHque Difquifition in the Synod : that howfoeverj the Authours of them were loth to owne them publikcly, jrec a( lead: 9 they might (eethem pubiickely tryed, confuted, and condemned. The which was accordingly done in the Synod : and the Opinions with their Confutations are /ince printed in the {bore ftory , whence Mr, Baylk fctcheth many Tefti- iHQnies.
The 3. thing thought need full for preparation to the Synod^ wasj to gather out of my Sermons to the people , and my confe- rcnccs(in word and writing) with the Elders, all fuch opinions of mine as were conceived by (bme, to bee erroneous: and having gathered thera together, to inquire in a brotherly conference with race, how far I would own them, or how I did undcrfiand them, that (b the trueftate of thcqueftions in difference might appeafe ; and withall , if there were any aguifh diftemper, or dlfafFe£tion growen in any of our fpirits amongft one ielves , ic might be healed in a private brotherly way , and mutuall fatis- faftion given andtaken on all hands.Accordingly we had fiich a meeting in private ^ wherein five queftions were propounded unto mee, with defire ofmyplaine andexpliciteanfwerto the fame ; which alfb upon their demand,! gave fuddenly,
Qaeft. I.
^* T^hetber mr Vnionmth Chrifi heeompkat before and mthani « Faithi
Where r ga vet his anfwer, which was taken in writing;^* Not ^* without, nor before the habit (or gift) ot Faith, but before *' the ad ofFaith^ that is, not before Chrift hath wrought Faith '* in us(for in uniting himfelf to us, he worketh Faith in us:)ye£ '^ in order of nature, before our faith doth put forth it fclf to *^ lay hold on him.
For indeed I looked at Union with Chrifi, as cquipollents to Regeneration. And looke as in Generation we are in a paflive way united to Adam : fo in Regeneration wee are united to Chrift. And as the foule haht fe mtrt fa^ve Cin the judgement of our beft Divines) in Regeneration, fo alfo in union's and by the judgment of Chrifthimfelf, who faith,
G with-
^ J The fvay of Cortgregmomll Churches cleared],
t» Y T Without Chrift abidin g in us (and fo united to us ) we can doe
' ^ * nothingj not bring forth any fpidtual fruit at all : muchlelle can
we before union iivith Chrift^unitc our felves toChrift,which is
thegreateftand mo ft fpirituall fruit of all. I was not ignorant,
that fomc of the Schoolmen (even fome Dominicans') Scout of
them Fm'^^and fome others^^even of judicious Protcft3nts)are
of opinion^ that Chrift doth give the Soulc by the Almighty
povver of the aHxilium efficax of his Spiritjto put forth an a6^ of
Faiihu to lay hold on Chrift, before hee give Lhem a habit or
gift of Faith. But Icould- not undcrftand how this could
Hand with Chrifts Word, That vp'tthout Chrifi abiding inm y
K>ee can doe nothing. Which argueth, no fpirituall a6i can bee
done by us without Chrift habitually permanent in us.And
as acute and judicious B^»e/ faith, (in£^/?^/i.JThis were to
give a man to fce,without an eye to fee withall: which though
God can doe by his Almighty power , yet as the Pkilofopher
faidof E»^i^: fo it maybe much morcfaidof M iraculaQwhkh
are extraordinary E»^i^) Miracuh fim nictitate nonjunt mtskl*
plicafida*
QUEST- !I. Whether Faith he an injirumcntail caufi in applying Cbri^J nghieo^p- nejfeiooUTjnfiificatJon, Whereto I^nfwered,
^^ Faith is an inftrunient to receive the righteoulnefiTe of Chrift ^^ appIyedtousofGodjforour Juftification: but not properly ^^ an inftrumentall caufe*
Where I underftood Inftrument^ as the Hebrews doe^ 3^^ which they indifferently put for Inftronaent, or Velfcll: For Faith emptying the foule of ali confidence in its own righteouf- nefle, is a fit vefTell or inftrument to receive the rlghteoHfneflc ofChril offered and imputed* and fo I tooke Faith rather as a fit'difpofition ofthefubje^t tobejuftifiedjthenasa properin- ftrumcntall cau(e of our juftiScation: like the empty vefTcIs of the Prophets widow, which whilft they v/cre empty, the oyle ran forth into them (the empty veflTels being Sx to receive it : ) Eut yet the empty vefTcls were not properly inftruraenrall cau« fes of the running forth of the Oyle^butondy fit inftraments^ to receive i^..
T'he tvny ofCongregationall Churches cleared^ ^^
QUEST. 5-
Whether the Spirit ofGodin evidencing our Jujiifieatign doth heart mtnejje in an ahjolnte prsmife of free Grace ^ tPithout ^ahfieaiion^ or condition^ i
Mja-nfwferwasj '
** The Spirit in evidencing oar Ju(H6cation doth bearwic- *^ neflc cither in an abfoluteptomilejorin a conditional! : in ^^ caft^ the condition bee undcrftooda or applyed abfolutely, ^ not attending the condition as the ground or caufe of the ^^ aflurance , but as the effeft and conlequcnce of it : or ( as I ^^ might have addsd^as before)as a fit difpofition of the fubjeft ^* to receive it,
For I coneeivedj though the Spirit may evidence to us our Juftification in a Qualification or condition:yct fometime the condition is not there before the promifc^but freely given with the promife, as A^s 10.43, 44. where though Cornelim and his houihold were beleevers , yet many of his kindred and friends werenot: whoyet upon hearing the promifc of Rc- miffion (or Juftification)uHto Faith 5they received both Faith and Juftificationjand the evidence of bothjall together ; as did alfo the Jailor in the like fort, ji^. 1^. 3 1. Sometime, though the Qoalification or condition bee there beforcjand the Spirit doe bear witnefleto our Juftification in that condition: yet the condition is not the caufe either of juftification, or of the evidence of it^aj in L^e7.47.Chiiftbeareth evident witncflc of the Remiftion or Juftification of Mary Adagdakn^in her love to bim. Nevertheleiie her love was not the caufe? neithcrofhcr Juftificationjnor of the afiuranceofitjbut an effe6i: cjf both, For fhee exprefied thole evidences af her love to Chrift^becaufe her fins were forgiven her,and becaufe her felf was affkrcd of the forgivenefTeofthem. .
Sometimes the Qualification or condition mentioned in the proraife, though it bee in the foule before , yet it is not e- vident there before. And then the evidence of Juftification (pringeth not from the condition , but from the Grace of thepromifc, clearing and evidencing both the condition and the Juftification* Thus Chrift applyeth himfelfc by feis Spirit, to bruifed Reeds, or broken hearts, j/^. j^7. 1 5« La(lly,if Faith it ftlf bee meant to be the faving q«alifica«
G 2 tioa
P A R r !•
A± The rvaj of Congregatlomli Churches cleared.
P A R Y I» ^*^^^ orconditlon> and bealfo foiindi^ and t-jat evidently in the ibul to whom the Proniife of Juftiiication is made 5 yecthe Spirit niiiy bear witneffc in the Promi(e ofGrace to the JutU- fication of feh a foul;, without eitherthc word expreding thg: Condition in that place, or the foul attending the^ Condition at that time : As when Chrift faid to the Woman, Ltih^j.^% . Thjjjnmj are for given ihe2^ He neither mentioneth her Faith in that word, nor doth itappear^ that (he did refleft upon her Faidi in receiving that Proniife at that time. Many an Tfrae- liteliungby the fiery Serpents in the wilderneflej might look lip to the brazen Serpent for healing, and yet at that time not look to their eye 5 nor think upon their eye by which they looked. And though afterwards Chrift doe make cxpreOe mention of the wonians Faith 5 to which he atcributeih fier falvation, (JVoman^ faith he^ thy Faith batbfived i^ec^ ver. ^o,) Nevertheleireg thatFaithj though it bean Evidence of Adii^, ranee in the fiibjea Perfon of his Jirfrification ; yet it is alfti> , an Effe^i: or Confccjiiencc of the Evidence and AiHi ranee of the Obje(5t3 that isj of the grace and mercy of God clearly re- vealed and applyed to the foul in the Promire3 even to the be- getting of Faith it fdfy and the Aflurance of it. As when Chriit did promife(by the Mlnillery of ?<««/) falvatlon to the Jay lor in Bekeving ; the Grace of Chrifl: clearly revealed and applyed in the Proniife did beget Faith in the Jaylor-j and th€ Aliiirance of Faith. And fo his Faith^ and th'e Aifurance of it was an Eifecl andConfeqaence of the Grace and Aifurance of it offered to him in th^ Proniife. Faith though it be an Evidence of things not fccn (with bodily eye-, ) yet it is an tffidof a former Evidsnce^ even of the light of Gods Coun- tenance fhining fjrth through Chrift in the Promi/e oFGracc upon the fouLto the begetting of Faith. and the affurance of it. But howfoever. Faith being alwaynof a ftW humbling efii- cacy^it is a fit di(poiition of the fubjedi to receive comfort and i^ifuranceji/^. 57. 15.
Cij/w«.de6nech Faith to be Divine ergo nos hentvo!enti£ f-rmam certarnqmcognitiomm^ qu<& grdtuitdi in ChnfioVromiJio?iis v!eri» iatefifndatj^per Spiriti^tm SanBum (^ reveUtfty memibui nnflrif & cordihus obfignaiftr, Inftiiut, I.3. c. 2. ScB.j. Now when hec cometih to expound what he meaneth by die free promifcof grace in Chriil^ upon y^hich this knowkdg (or afluranGe)of
The Wit J ofCongregafienall Churches clenred.
Faith is founded, he maketh JE to be, not conditional!. AndPAKT Iv
he giveth thisreafon^ ^^ §^omam (fdith ho) Co^jditionaiif Fro- '^ mijjio qua ad<-pcra mfra. rcmittimHr^non almrvitam promitthy ^'^ qua/nfiperjYieiamus ejfe in nobis fit am. Ergo^ nifiF idem ire" ^^ mere) ac vacillare volnmus^ illam Saluth Promijjio?ie Jtdoiamus ^^ Dportity qudi a Domino iiltro aclibtraliur^ patiHjque miferr<e m^ ^' fir<e qua^n dignitatis nfpz^H o^eratur-, ihideyn 5t^. 29,
Bat what was the oc 'alien ot this QuelHon from any fpeech or writing of mine, I cannot call to rainde 5 unlelTe it were concerning the Firfl evidence of judification, which is the - purport of the next Qneftion, For otherwife, ifFaithand A-Tiirance be hrft founded and bottomed upon a Proniiie of Free-grace, I never doubted^ but thatSanftification or Faith.^ {any iavingqualiHcation) may be, fand is by the helpoF the Spirit)aclc2r and certain Evidence of Juftificati on. So tha^ • ~ put the Qi^eftion i>j termizii'Sy
"^ WhethcrtheSpiritof God in Evidencing onrjufti^ca- ^^ tion doth bearwitnefs in an abfoJute Promife of Frec^ *^' Gracej without qualification or condition ?
I (hould anfvver plainly and roundly 5 The Spirit doth Evi- i dence our l^illficacion both waycs, fometime in an abfolute Promiie^ fbnietinie in. a conditional!.
QUEST. 4.
Wheihr fome Saving Salification rmj he a firfi Evidmce of.
' J^fi'T-fi<^&ti€n ? H€reto I anfweredp ^" A man may have an argnment from chenccj^^ycaj clonbt not ''^ a firm and ftrong argument) but not a firf]- Evidence.
For I conceived,Faich it felf^ which is an evidence of things not {^ztw^ aad the firil faving; Qualification that doth ^^Aditv.QQ Jtiftitication, isftfelf founded upon a former evidence, even the Free-grace of God in Chrift 5 revealed in the promilc of Grace 5 and applyed to the foul effe^lually by the Spirit' of p?race both in our effe£luall Calling (even to the begetting of Faith) and in our |u tification* Accordingly, i^t Apollle reckoning the Evidences that bear witnelTe of. our lifeira Chrift, giveth the firft pL^ce to the Spirit, before any fruit of the Spii-it 5 Thereare three f faith he) that bear witnefle on eiuthj. theiSpirltj eke Waterj and the Bloodj i Job,'^,^. Fii^s,
G ^ the
4^ 'I'he way ofCongreg/itiemU Churches desired.
P A R T I, theSpiric^ to wic, of illamlnation and 'drawing , whereby he revealeth Chrift ta us , and worketh Faith in us , 2 Cer. 4. 6, Epbef.iAy^ld, Joh.6.^^.^%> Secondlyj the water of San6i:U feation. And thirdly^ the Blood of atonement (or pacifica- tion) pacifying the conlcience,
C<«/z/iw alfo is of the fame judgment in this Queftionj in aPeM.io.&in I J<?k3,i4.8ci9.
And Zanchji likewlfe doth at large difpute this Queftion^ and conclude it againft Dr. Marhachius in his Mifcellaniej ^ia that part of it entituled, Vifceptath inter duos Theokgos^ from i^^ig*5 9^* ^^ T^i,' ^05* ^ditionk in <jHMrto,
QllEST. 5.
Whether Chrift and his benefits be dijpenfed in a Covenant of Worfql Whcreunto my anfwer was, ^* Chrift is di^enfed to the Elcft in a Covenant of Grace : to ^^ others he may be difpmfed in fome fort, f to wic^ in a tafte of " him) either in a Covenant of Works , or in a Covenant of ^^ grace legally applyed.
To give an hint of the reafbn of mine anfwer» The Cove- nant on Mount Sinai^ (wherein Chrift was difpenfed m facri- fices and ceremonies^ though to the faithfull feed of ^^r<3j[>^w j it was a Covenant of Grace, (wherein they faw Chrift and his j; benefits gracioufly dijpenfed to them, TfaL 5 1 ? 7 •} yet to the \ carnall ieed, it feemed to me to be a Covenant of Works,- ta prepare them for the faving benefits of that Covenant of Grace which was formerly given to Abraham and his ieed^but neglefted by them in "Eg^pt ) and afterwards renewed in the plains of Moah^ Veut, chap. 29, & Chap. 50. And ioPaul Riaketh that Covenant on Mount Sinai^ to be cxprefly a diffe- rent Covenant from that ofgrace^ to wit, a Covenant gen- drlng unto bondage. Gal 4. 24, 25 . and the other Covenant (Pe«/. 30.) to be of G race, Rc^wi. 10.6,7,8. ^<?/e/ alfb him- ielf, having recited the Covenant on iAount Sinai (Veut, 5.) hemakeththcobfervationofall the Commandemcnts to be i the righteoufnefle of the people, Veut. 6. 25. and their life, Lcz^iMS. 4. And fo P4/i/ undcrftandeth him, Kew*. 10.5. GaL^, 12. Now that Covenant which gendrcth unto bon- dage, and holdeth forth righteoufnefle and life upon obedi- ence
The way ofCongregAtiondl Churches cleared, 47
cnce to all the CommandementSj it is a Covenant of Works. P a K t \.^ And fo have the chiefeft Germane Divines 5 as well as ?i/c4icy3 *'
and PelanffSy taken the Covenant on Mount Sinai to bee a^ cove« nant of Workes. See Pifcaeor^ Ezek^, 16, Obfirvat, ultima in verfi 60.62.& Fotanuf ibidem.
How far there aro(e any confeat or dillent about thefequeftionj^ between my Fellow-BrechrenCthe Eiders of thefc churches)&my leif, it is not material! no w to particuralrize5|it is cnough^that up- on our clear underftanding of ORe anothcrs mindes & judgments ^ a^id upon the due proceeding of our Cburch againft convin- ced notorious errors and fcandalls, wee hav£ ever fincc (by the Grace of Chri(l)much amiable and comfortable Communion to« gether in al brotherly kindnefs.But this (hort relation may fuffice. To let Mr. Bajlie know^and all them that (hall read his Bookjto conGder^ whatflender ^'' ground hcc had to fpcak of my wan- '* dringinto the horrible Errors of the Antinomians 5 and Fa- " miliftsjandfiding therein with MiftrisHw/ctoyc??^ and therein *^ to tell the world of a more dangerou s fall of fmine 5 then thafe ^^ ofMontanifme; And withall to clear up to him, whatlittle ^^ ground Miftris H«/c^/Vc/» had 3 to pretend, that {hee was of *^ Mr. C(;//oz2/|adgemenc in all things; that fo Mr. Baylie m^y likewise ob(erve what ground hi mfelf had to, take upfiicha re- port againrt mcjupon her tedimony. Which yet will the more ful« ly appearcjif I proceed to relate a principall pa (Tage or two in the Synodj after it was aflem bled. It was the fir ft a6i: of the Synod (after Prayer and choice of Moderators) to propound the feve- rail offenfivc opinions, which had been difperfed up and downe in the Countrey, acd brlefcly to argue them , and bear wirnefle againft them .The opinions were about fourercore(niore or leile) which being orderly propounded and argued againlt,! pereeive'd> thatfome ofthe Members 8c MeiTengers of our Church, were rea- dy to rife up^ and plead in defence oi fiindry corrupt Opinions^, which I verily thought had been far from themicfpeciail^^ iuch as concerned unioFi with Chrift before Faith, luftification without Fiathsinherent righteoufneSjand evidencing a good eftate by it ae alljfirft or laft. Whereupon afToon as I could get liberty of (peech v/ich them^^-Brethrefi f faid I) if you be of that judgment^which: ** you plead forj all thefc Baftardly Opinions, which are J^aftly *^ offeniive to the ChdrchcSj will be fathered upon Bcflon. They an&ered rae agaiii^^*^ Though they were no? dear for thofe Opi'-
^^iiionr
^8 ^^^ vtfdy of CongregAUondl Churches cleared,
Paut L ^^ nions, which they rpake for 3 yet meither were they dear foe ^^ condemning of them , considering the tcndernefle of Ton e *^ Conicienees : i replyed>if they were doubtfull of the Errone- ** oufnelle and dangerof fuch Opinions^ they ftioiild have dealt " openly with the Church at homcjW hen they were chofen Me{^ ^* fengcrSj and feould have declared their judgments before the *^ Church:as knowing fuch points amonglt others were likely to
. ' " come into agitation in the Synod ; whereas now looke what
^^ they (peak, ic is conceived by the whole Countrey to bee she ^^ iudgmcntofourChurch. ' Hereupon fome of the Meflengcrs of our Church wkhdreiv themftlves^and appeared n© more in the Synod , fuch as did ap- pearjdidmuch what forbear any profecution of argument in iiioh caufes. But that(to my remcmbf ance)was the firft time of my difcerning a real and broad difference, between the judgments of our Brethrcn(wh6 leaned to Miftris Hutchinfin') and my i^oi^. And therefore to clear ray feif, and the founder Members of our Church from partaking in thofe manifold errors there prc(entcd, I declared my judgment openly before all the afleniblyj" That 1 *^ efteemedfomeoftheOpinions^tobcc blafphcmous: feme of ^^ themjhereticalhmany of them. Erroneous: and almoft all of ^^ them 5 incommodioufly exprefled: as intending to except *^ thofe chiefly, wherein I had declared mine own opinion, as
^* before.
But becaufe I would deale openly and ingenuoufly with Mr. Bajlie^^nd hide nothing from himjthat might fortify his accufa- tion againft mejthcre was fome colour of my leaning to one An- tinomianTenentinone day of the Synod. For though inan- fwer to the queftions of the Elders before the Synod,! had affirm- cd Faith to be an inllrument for the receiving the righteoufneflc of Chrifttoourjuftification: yet forasmuch as fome great Di- vines had let fall fome exprefCons , that fcemcd to favour the Antinomian party in a contrary Tenentjlwasdciiroas to hear that Point a little further venulatedj and to fee the difficulties a littlemore fully cleared. Dr. Tmffe (not fufpcaed for an Anti- nomian,rouch leflTc for a Familift)in his vindicUgratU^de ekBiene^ fartez.St&ion, 7^. Numero '^.hringtih in ^rminius^ arguing a- gainftMr. Terkins, thus: "The righteoufncffe of Chrift wrought " or performed, is not ours, as wrought or performed, but as by Faith imputed to us. Whereto the Dr. anfwcrcth,Bcfore Faith,
this
The way ofCongregationall Churches cU^red, 49
*• this Righteoufneffe of ChriftwasourSj and in tb^; intention p iv KT I. ^^ of God the Father, and of Chrift our Mcdiator^was wrought ^* for us. And beeaufe it is wrought for uSj therefore God in his ^^ own time will give it us, and Grace of every kind^ even Faith ^^ it(slf amongft the reft. But Faith eomingj (which the Holy ^^ Ghoft kindlethin our hearts)then at length this love of God to *^ as'in Chrift:,'^ acknowledged & perceived. Whence it is^that the ^^ Righteoufnefle of Chrlft is faid to bee imputed to us^by Faith, ^^ beeaufe it is not defccrned to be imputed to us^butby Fai thrand ^^ then we are faid to be juftified with that kind of Juftificatiorj, & ^^ abfoiution from fm^which breedeth peace in our Confcienc^s. *^ And this (faith he)I confirm by two arguments, t . Beeaufe ^* by the Righteoufnefle of Gh rift, wee obtain not oncly Remiffi- " on offinne85but Faith it (elf^and Repentance, as it is writen^ ^^ God hath blefled us with all fpirituall bleflings in ChrlSd^Efhef, ^^ I. $♦ Therefore even before Faith and Repentance, the; ^^ Righteoufnelfe of Chrlft is applyed to us ^ as for which w vpee obtain Grace cffcdtuall to Believe in Chrlft , and to re- ^^ pent. a.BccaufeJuftificationandabfolutionjasthcy fignifyan *^ immanent a£l[ in Godjare ab £temo^&c, «f Wherto he fubjoyneth the Poets ingenuous verfc to the reader* ^*' Siquidnevi^inUiw iflify ^^ Candida imperii '^ finQ?2jbiiuteretmeHm» Before Dr. TmffeyChamier(a Divine , a s free as the other from ^(pition of Antinomianifrae) deaycth Faith to bee a caufc of Juftification 5 ^^ For if it were(faith hee)]uftification fti'ould not *<^ beofGrace^butofus. ButFaithisfaid to jaftifie^not beeaufe ^^ it effefteth Jaliification, but beeaufe it is effeded inthejuftified ^^ perfonjand requifite to be feund in him.*Z>e Fide lihr» i^.cap,6^ And to the Came purpofe , Ve Jufiifcatiom^ Itbr, 22. cap, 12. hee contendcth, ^^ that Faith as it doth not merit , nor bring Juftl- *^ fication), fo neither doth it ( impair arv") obtain it» For if <€ it were (b, then turn raiione^ tmn tempore Fides pr^cederet Jttjti" ^^ ficationemy Faith ihould goe before Juftificationjboth in nature ^* and time: Which(falth hee) in no fort may be granted. For *^ Faith IS it felf a part of SanAification . but there is^o San- *^ fkification , but after JuftificatioHj qH<e &re^ &natura prior *^ ejijWhichbothin the thini^ itfelfjand in nature Js before it* To the like purpofe doth Mr. femhie deliver his judgmeftl ia his B^ok of the Nature and Properties of Grace a^^d Faiths
H Pag*
50 The way ofCongregationall Churches cleared.
Pa R T I. ^(*g^ *4« 25. of his Edition in Folk).
The Diicrcpance of all thefe Divines from the received expref^ fions of the moft^ gave ]iiO: occafion^why in fuch an AlfembiY, the^ judgment of fundry acute and judicious Elders j migh t be enqui- red. Accordinglyjin one day ot cheir difpute in the Synod ( w ich Mr. Whekvprigbt^ if I forget not )I interpolcd fuch a word as this, God may bee faid to juftifie me before the habit^ or aft of Faith^ / and the habit is the eifcft of my Judii^cation^intcnding the fame fenfe^as hath been expreifcd out of thofe Divines: upon which, the nest day was taken up in difpating and arguing that Point with mee. And when i fa w their apprehenfions, that they were fuitable to Scripture pbrafe, and the contrary difficulties. inight bee removed jano f.nfu^ I the next morning did of my {felf freely declare to them publikely , my confent with them in the point, which (as they profefled^ they gladly accepted.
Now upon all thisreIation(which ij^ the iiibHance of the whole Truth in this caufe} I deiirc Mr. Baylis might coniidcr what ground he » had, ^^ either to report m,ee to the World as *"^ fometimes dangerouily fallen into the horrible Errors of An« ^^ tinomianifme,. and Familifme : or to take Ms. HutehmfoTis re- *^ port in this caufejThat (he was of Mr. Cotionj judgment in all ^^ thlngs.Let him plca(e to read the fnort ftory of the Eito;'S and hcrefes, for which {hee was admonifhcd publickly in Bi^jiorj Churchjand compare tlu^na with the Tcnents of mine noWm^n- iioned,and let him judge cf himrcir;)V/hether (he was of Mr; Cot^ tons judgment in all things.
I would not have enlarged my felf fo much, either to clear her teltimony, or to elevate it,wcre it not to take off fome fcru- pks and furmifes In Mr.B<«>'/ie of fome dangerous guile in mc of Antinomian^and Familifticall errors^which he thinkes cannot be ^voided by what he collefteth from other teftimoniesj as tveli as hers which may fully be prevented and avoided by this relation of the true ftate of things.
But before Heave fpecch o f hor Jet me fpeak a word to Mr. Bay'- He oft^le Epithet hee is pleafed to give her, ^'^wlVcn heeftyleth " her, ray dear friend, ivith whom I refolved to fide and fepa- ^'^ rate from all she Charchcs in Ncn^'England^ as Legal! ^ Churches..
As her fixft comming (he was well ccfpeftcd and eftecmed of me^.
The ^vay ofCongregatiomU Churches cleared. j x
mot onely becau(e herfelf and her family were well beloved in P a KT I^ England zxAUford in Linc9lMf^ire(not f-ir beyond Bofion:')nor onely becaufe (fee with her family came over hither (aswasfaid) for confcience (ake ; but chieSy for that I heard^fhee did Hmch good in ourTownjin womans meeting at Childbirth-Trave!ls,where- in fhec was not onely skilfnll and helpful! J but readily fell into good difcourfe with the women about their (plritual cftates: And therein cleared it unto them. That the foul lying under a» Spirit of Bondage^ might (ce and fenfiblyfecl the hainous guilty and deep defert of fin, and thereby not onely undergoe affliction of Spirit bnt alfo receive both reftraining, and eonftraining Grace likewife, (in fooie meailire:) reftraining from all known evlll (both courfes^and com panics J ( at leaft for a (eafon ) and con- ftraining to all knowen duties, as iccret Prayer , Family Exer- cifeSjConfcieiice of Sabbaths^Reverenccof Miniftersj Frequent- ing of Sermons, Diligence in calling,honefty in dealing and the like: yea andxhat the Soul might find fome taftes and flafhcs of fpirituall comfort in this eftatc, and yet never fee or feel the need of Chrift, much lefle attain any (aving Union , or Communion with him5bcing no more but Lcgall work, even what the LaWj and the Spirit of bondage ( breathing in it) might reach unto. By which means many of the women (and by them their hus- bands J were convinced,that they had gone on in a Covenant of WorkSjand were much fliakenand humbled thereby^and brought to enquire more (erioufly after the Lord Jefus Chritf, without whom all their Gifts and Graces would prove but common, and their duties but legall, and in the end wizzen and vanifh. All this was well (as is rc^ported trudy ^page 3 1 , of her Story J and fuitcd with the publike Miniiiery^which had gone along in the fame wayjfoasthefepl-ivate conferences did well tend to water the feeds publikely fdwen. Whereupon all thefaithfull embraced her conference^ and bleffed God for her fruitfuil difcour(es« And many whofe fpirituall eftates w-ere not fofafely layed , yet were hereby helped and awakened to difcover their Tandy foundati- ons, and to feek for better elhblifhment in Chriil: : which cau/ed them alfo to bleffe theLord for the good fucee{Ie,which appeared to them by this difcovcry.
Hitherto therefore fhee wrought with God , and, with the Miniftersj the work of the Lord. No marvell therefore if at that cime^ (hee found loving and dear refpeS: both from our Church-
H 2 Elders
52 "^he wdy of CongregatioKAll Churches cleared.
P ART !• Elders and Brethren j an(} fo from my fclf alio amongft the
■~ ' "^ reft.
Afterwards,! ti^ truc^fhe turned afide not only to corrupt opioi- onsjbut to dif-cfteem generally theEIders of the ch u re heS5( though of them fhee efteettied bsft oiMr.Shefkard:.) and for my felfe, 0^ t^^ repetitions of Sermons in her houfejwhat fhce repeated and confirmed, was accounted {bund,what fhee omlttedj was ac- counted Apocrypha. This change of hers was long hid from me : and much longer the evidence of it , by any two clear v/itneiles, I fcnt ronieSiffdi'Softhe Church on purpofe to her Repetidons, that I rplghtknow the truth: bat whenfhee diferned any fiich prcfent^no fpeech fell from her , that could be much excepted a- gainft. But further difcourfe about her courfe'is not pertinent to the prefent bufinefle.But by this Mr.Bitjlie may difcerne, how farrc Ms. HHtchinfon was dear unto mee , and if hce fpeak of her as my deare friend, till (hec turned afide, I refuie it Slot. .: , . .
But yet thus much I muft profefle to hinij That fh the tiiiics of her befi acceptance, (hee was not fo dear unto mee, but that(by the help of Chrift)! dealt faithfwlly with'her about her fpirituall eftate. There things 1 told her, made her fpirituall eftateun- ** clear to mee. i. ^'^That her Faith was not begotten nor (by ^^ her relation J fcarceatanytimeftrenRthened^b/ publick Mi"- *- nifteryjbut by private Meditatioas^or Revelations onel/.
" 2, That {hee clearly discerned her Juftincation ( as fiiee pro? *^ fefledrjbut little or nothing at all, h er Sandincation ; though *^ C^e faid) (hee beleeved, flich a thing there was by pi ain Scrip? ** ture.
^^ 3. That fhe was more fharply ccnforlous ofother mens fpi-
' '^^ ritaall eftatcs and hearts,then the fervants of God arc wont to
** be, who are more taken up with judging of themfelves before
*^ the Lord^then of others.
Now a word of that other pafTage^in Mr. 'B^ylkj rp£ech,touch-
ing my refolution to fide v/ith Ms. Hutchinfon ^ and to fepar
rate from all the Churches of New-Engiani^ as legall Syna-
" gogues. The truth is 3 I did intended to remove, bnt not
to SeparatejUHich lefTe with Ms. H«^c»z;>pw,and lead of all from
all the Churches o^ New-England : and yet ielTe then the lea ft of
alljto feparate from them,as legall Synagogues.
The occafionof my intent of reraovall was this. After the
banifemeHf:
T-he wdy ofCongrcgdiiomll Churches cleared. 5'^
banifhnient of Ms, Hutchinfon and fuadry others by occafion of p a a. T !• her, thegenerall court made an order , that nonefhouldbe re- ceived to abide as Inhabitants in this Jurisdidion ^ unlefTethey were allowed under the handof theGovernour, ortwoAfli- ftants TheAiliftantsare GurMagiftrates. When this Law came to be put in ure, I was informed thatfbme godly pailengers who hithor arrived out of England^ were rcfufed to lit down amongfl usjbscaufe ( upon tryain they held forth fuch an union with Chrift by the Spirit giving Faith, as did precede the afting of Faith upon ChriiT: and fuch an evidence of that union, by the favour of God fhed abroad in their hearts by the Holy Gholl> as did precede the feeing Cthough not the being ) ofSan^ifica- tion.
This took the deeper impreifion upon me^ becaufc I faw by this mcanes, wee fhould receive no more Members into our Church, but fiich as muft profefle themfelves of a contrary judgment to what I bcleeved to bee a Truth. Belides I was informed^ that it was the judgment of fome of place^ in the Counrrey, that fuch a Doftrin of Unioujand evidencing of Union, as was held forth by mee J was the trojan Morfe, out of which all the erroneous Opinions and differences of the Goantrey did ifTue forth.
Hereupon/earing this might in time breed a renewall of Pare- xyfhies, I called to mind the intent of my comming hither,which Was, nottodifturb, but to edify the Churches here: and there- fore began to entertain thoughts rather of peaceable removall then oT offenfive continuance. At the fame time there was brought to race a writing, fubfcribcd with about threcfcore hands to encourage me to removall, and offering their readi- neffs to remove with mee into fome other part of this Coun» trey.
I eonfidertd. If wee removed, it would be matter of much va- rious conftru^ion amongil fiich as knewus,both in Old-Sngland^ and Nenp^Tind i was loth to doe any thing, ( efpccially of impor* tance) but what I might give account of before Cod.and his peo- ple-, f took advice therefore of fome friends h: re, especially Mr. Davenport^ and refolved, firfc to clear the certainty of the grounds of the information given mee. of the rejed as of tkofe godly perfons(of ivhom I had heard) for thei. judgments fake in tho4 points. 2, Tofceif my continuance here would certainly, or
H3 probably?
5^ The rvay of Congregatiomll Churches clear-ed.
Part L probably breed any further ofFenfive agitacion .* And 3. If both thofe things were found clearly 5 then to take opportunity with common coafcnt ta remove to Qumfjatk, whereto at that time a door was opened.
But when I came to enquire the certainty of thefe informati- onsjin conference with (ome of our chief Magiftrates and others^ I fouiidjthough there had fpeach been about fuch points between themfelves, and Tome palTengers : yet their refufail of iuch paf- fengcrs was not upon tho(e points 3 but (as I remember) upon denyall of inherent righteoufneiTc in beleevers, and of any evi- dence of a good eftate from thence, firftoi^aft.Withalljthey de- clared to mec their minds touching fuoh points of Union, ©r evidencing of Uaion, which I had taught, that they did not looke at them to bee of fuch Fundamental! concernment cither to civillor Church- Peace, as needed tooccafion any difiance in heart, (much leffe in place) amongft godly brethren. Which when I heard from them, and found upoalearch, the mif-infor- mations given mee, were but mifprifions, I then layed down all thoughts of removall, and fat doWn (atisficd in nay aboad a- mongft them,and have fo continued (by the help of God)ro this day. By all this may appear the truth of what I laid, that though I hadthoughtsof removalI,yct not with Ms. Hutchtn- y^;?, (bee being gone to Ko ad IJland^ but I intending ^mip^ack^ Muchlefle had I any thoughts ofScparationfromall the Chur- ches of iVejij?'E^^/W: for the Churche$ in ^mipiacl^^re in NewEngland' And thofe Churches at the Bay (amongft whom Hived') It was far from my thoughts to (eparate from them,whomlevcrtruely honored as the holy Spoufes of Jefas Chrift. Nor did I ever look at (iich Points, as any juft ground of Separation from any Church, (fo much as in place, much lelTe in CommunionOno nor any juft ground of removal! from tiien^^ unleffe a man were compelled to profeffe contrary to his judg- ment. And lead of all durft I turn my back upon fuch Churches as Legall Synagogues,whodo all of us hold Union with Chrift, and evi dencing of Union by the fame Spirit,and the farm.e Faith <- and the fame hoIinefTe : though fome may conceive the Union
wrought in giving the habit,and others rather refer it to the ad: and feme may give the fecond place to that, whereto others give thefirft.^
It was therefore too much credulity in Mr. Bajlie^ either to
cake
The way ofCongregationall Churches cleared, 5 5
take up the former tcftimoiiy from Ms. H«/J^i»p«,orthis laccer P a R"T I, ii'omUr Williams: though if both of them had joyned in one and the fame Tdfimony^Cwhich they doe not) yet cheTel^imo- ny of two excommunicate Perfons doth not make up idonmm 1 efiimonifirn m Ecclefiafticall caules.
'^ No? SaithMr.%/itvfIniil\akenotthehunioroftheman, ^' (MrJ^ii7wi72/hemeaneth) he is very unwilling to report a lie ^^ of his greated eneaiy.
I look not at my fslf^ as hisgreateftj or kafi:, or any ene- my acall. IdoenotknoWj thatldideverwaike towards him either in theaflFcftion^ or aftion of an enemy , notwithftan- ding the provoking injuries^ and indignities hee hath ].ut up- on mee.
Nor would I call it any mans humor (as Mr. Baylie calleth it^ Mr Williams his humor) " to be very unwilling to report a lye of ^^ his greatett enemy.
But this I fsLy ^Mr Williamj is too too creduloas of furmifes and reports brought to him, and too too confident in divulging of them. Which if Mr. jB/i>//e know not, hee may fat his lelTiu^ejif hee think it worth the while)pcrure the Replyj I have made to his anfwer of my Letter^as alfo my anfwer to his bloody Tcnent*
But Mr. Bj^He givech the more credit to Mr. Williams his Teiiimony 5 becaufe Mr, JFi//i<(?m/ faith In his examination of ^^ my Letter 5 How could I poffibly (falth-hee) bee ignorant *^ of their elUte, when being ftom tirft to iait in fellowfhip^ ^* with thenij an Officer amongft them 5 had private and pub- ^^ lic'k agitation concerning their fcilate^with alljor moitof their ••^ Minifters.^-
The anfwer is very eafie both to Mr. WiBiams^ and Mr. 'Baylit reo, ihatMr. J^FiUiams fpeakcthof the times before his banidi- ment:thcn indeed he had (ome fellowihip with us.and might have had more^but that hee fupefted all the Stat&s convmius of the El" ders to bee unwarrantable 5 and fuck as might in time make way to a Presbyteriali government. But this Teiiimonyj which hee giveth about my neerenefle to Separation from the(e Char- Ghe?5^ was many ycares after his baniflamsnt from us, when hee was in no fcllowfliip withus, facred nor civill, nor came any Whic neer any private or publick agitation amongft us,nor could have any intelligence of our affaires, but by report and fame 3 which is tamfi&i py:i"j;^ne tenaxyqtiam nmm vtri^^nd is indeed in^ Ais-pointjmoftfalfe,. ^Bcr
5 6 '^he way of Congregntiomll Churshes cleared.
Part L *^ But yet (faith Mr. :B*;//eJjthe truth of this horribk fall (of ^^M^c, Cotton^ if you will not take it^ neither frpm the foilow- *' crs ofMs. HutchinfoKy nor from the Teftimony of Mr. If^i^i" ** ami I yet wee may not rejed the witHcfli of Mr. Wimhrop 3 " and of Mr. WeUs in their printed relations of the Schifines J* there.
'^ Both thefcj albeit, with all care and ftudy 5 they endeavour '^ Co (ave Mr, (To/r^^j credit: yet they let the truth of Mr.C<?/^(;wi '^ Sedu6:ion fall from their Pens in lo clear tcrmeSjas cannot bee ** avoided:yea fo clear^as no Art will get Mr. Cotten cleared. Notwithftanding al this confident charge of Mr. Baylie^thtut will be no need at al of any Art to clear Mr.C^^i/^Wjfrom feduftion into any fuch horrible falljthe naked truth (by the hclpe of Chrift) will clear both it felf^and him.TheTeftimonies of Mr. Winthrof^ and Mr.^eiZ/jare all deliveredfas it fecmeth J in the fliort Story, There
" In thePreface^/^^ge jXt is faid^By this tinie^they had to pa- *^ tronifc them, (bme of the Magittrates, and fome men eminent *^ for Religion^Parts and Wit.
Anfw, i.Thiswerefomcthing, if there were no more men eminent for Religion, Parts and^Witjin theCountry but my felf, whoprofeflTenoeminency inanyof thefe in refpeftof many of my Brcthren.But if I were eminent^the teftimony concladeth not. Let not Artjudge^whether the conclufion will follow from both the prcmifes particular: but let common fenfe judge of fuch men , as then lived in the Countrey , whether there" were not many eminent perfons for Religion j Parts, and Wit^ who did patroQile them, though I had been out of the Countrey.
a.Iwillinglyconfeffcjthatlmyfelfjthoughl did not patro- nife them,yet I did countenance thera(in my meafurc)whilft they held forth (to my knowledge) no more then I have formerly delivered of my own Tenents : which yet I hope he will not a- gain tax,as an horrible fall into Antinomianiime and Familifm. \V hen their Errors were brought to me,l bare publike witnefle a- gainft them , even before I Was fully pcrfwaded that thofe per- fons were guilty of them.
His next Te(Hmony(wh!ch heequoteth from page 25. of the fhorc Story)che former part of it concerneth Mr JFhekvpright^^t\d. not nice : though I muft confefle 1 doe not know how it can be
colkfted.
The tvay ofCongregatienall Churches cleared. 57
eollcdsd from Mr. Whtletvrights do6:rin,unlc(Ie ic were by a fore- Pa R T I* ilalled mif-apprehenfion and mlP-appIicationof thofe hearers, ' "
who were leavened with corrupt Opinions.The latter partofthe teftirooay, <^^That the former Governor never ftirred out, but at- ^^ tended by the Serjants with Halberts orCarrabineSjbut the pre- ^' ient Governor was neglc6ted:Ido not remember,that ceremony was any more then once neglefted ; and when I heard itj I bore witnefle againft it. And they cxcufed their former obfervance , by the eminency of the perfon.But fure I am ^ the preftnt Govern* crfas he well defcrvcth all honor from this PeopoIc3(o)hc is fel^ dome or never (cen in publickjbut in like fort attended with Ha!* berts or Carrabines. Nextjhe alledgcth a teftimony from the Courtjwhieh (it is like- ly) was delivered by Mi JVinthrop^tin^ then Governor, fage 35, of the fhort Scory : " They foon profited fo well , as in a few ^^ monethSjthcy outwent their Teacher.
Anfw, This teftiraony is (b far from taxing mec of any horri- ble fall, that it clearly acquiteth nice from the fellowlhip thereof. For if they outwent their Teacher, as the Court faid (aridfaid truely : ) then I went not along with therti in their Teaents, And Teacher I was called, and their Teacher, as being called to that Office in that Church, whereof many of them were Members.
The next teftimony (from fage 33. of the ftory ) expref- feth, *" That upon the countenance it took fromfomeemi- ** nent'Perfons, her Opinions began to hold up their heads in ^ Courts of Juftice.
j^njw. This might indeed argue^that fome Magiftrates leaned more OF lefle to that way :but i t reacheth not me, w ho am feldorae preientat any Courts,but when with other Elders I am ient for. And let it not be forgotten^ what I related above, that many held with thofe Opinioniftsfas they were called) when they ksew of no otheropinions held forth by them, but what was publickly taught in ourChnrchibut after they were diicovcred to overgoc not (b much their Teachers,as the trath,and that fo evidently, as could clearly be convinced by the teftimony of two or three wit- ncffeSjthcy were foon forfaken by thofe, who cfteemed better of chem before.
His ne« teftimony is from the ftory fage 32. ^^ It was a ^* wonder, upon what a fuddain, the whole Church of Bt^on
I «(foac
5 § 7'he fV4y of CongregMtomll Churches el eared.
^ 1^ y I^ ^* (feme few excepted) were become her new Converts^and infe- — - «« fiedwitb her Opinions.
^^ And ?tthcep4ge 7,moft of the Seducers lived in the Church «< o^Bofion,
Anfpp, That moft of the Church of 'Bojion confented with Ms. JiHtchinfofiy ( whilft fhce openly held forth no raorc, then what was publickly taught) is true 5 but nothing to prove Mr. Cottms horrible fall, for after ftice fell into any horrible, or evident er- orsjitmay clearly appear, the whole Church were not become her converts, by this undeny able evidence, that the whole body ©f the Chureh(ezcept her own fon)con(ented with one accord,to the publickcenfure of hereby admonition firf^> and excommuni- cation after*
** But(raith Mr. B<i)'/ie)None of thcfe erroneous perfons were <* ever called to account by the Presbytery of that Church 5 till *^ after the AflTemblyjthough the Paftor of the Church, Mt^fyUfon " was alwayes exceeding zealous againft them.
Anfvp, I. Mr. "BayUe is miftakcn,whcn he faith, Mr. JVilfon was- alwayes exceeding xcalous againfl: them. For the whole Church wrill bear him witnelle, hee was a long time full of much forbear- ance towards them,and thought well of them 5 and barewitncfle to the waycs of free Grace in (bch manner, a& tcftified 'hi« Jgood will to them and the Truth. Afterwards in fome private confe** rence,which oftc or more of them had with him, and (our belo- ved Si(^er)hi8 Wife, he difcerncd fome more rottennefife in themj and their way,then he furpe^ed before*: And after that time in- deedjhe grew more 2calous againft them, but the occafion of the offence was private3and(for a goodfpace) unknown both to mee and the Church.
2 . But why they were not called to account by the Presbytery of the Ghurch,the reafon was evident: bccaufe their grofle errors were mot con^firmed into us, by two orthree witnefl^s. And this ican trucly profefire,Thatwhenthe Elders of other Churches acquainted mee with fome of their Errors,(eyen when the noifc ofthem was fpredfarandneer:) yetthey acknowledged, the Erroneous perlbns were €0 cautious, that they would never vent any grofle Errors before two witnefles. And this I can further true! y avouch, that my felf dealt fadly and ferioofly with fome chief leader? of them,both by word^ and writing to recover them ftemthc Error of their W3y<? which though they would argue
The i^aj efCongregationall Chu-rches cleared. 59
for, yet they would ever excufe ihemfclvcs from feeling upon P a KT I^ any fuch things.I dealt alfo with others ( whoml began to fuf- " *
ped might be leavened by their Leaders ) and earneftly charged them to beware what Tensnts they received from them, left by that means they might be corrupted themfelves,and their Leaders hardned.But they would not bee known to me, that they drunke in any fuch dregs,a8 afterwards appeared.
His next tcftimony is taken from Ms. Hutchinfons fpcach in the open Court, " Preferring my Miniftery in holding forth free *^ Grace, abore fome, or moft^of the other Elders, But of the invalidity of her teftimonyinthefethingsl have Q>oken,CI fup- pofc) enough above. An evill Spirit(which fomctiraes breath- cth both in good and bad perfbns,) may give a glorious tcfti- mony tp fome fervants of God, not fb much to honour them^ or their doftrine, as cither to cover themfehes under their &a- dow, or elfe(but that was not her aime)to bring them and their Doftrin into fufpition,and trouble, as the Spirit of the Pjthonejfe did to*Pj«/andiS'i/;^, ^^. 1^317, to 2o.Thatrpeach of hers, I bore wttnefle againft it,as prejudicial! and injurious both to thcra andmee. ^
Another teftimony hee alledgeth out of the Story, Page 50. •^ That all the Minifters confentcd in bearing fome witneflb «^ againft Mv.fyhelemigbt^ except their Brother the Teacher of
Anfw. The Story relatcth thofe words,as the fpeach of the El- ders; that they fpeak of me,as their Brother, to wit, thebrothcr of the Elders , left any (hould mifconceive of their ipeach,ali ran-* king me in a Brotherhood with erroneous perJfbn^.
That i did not confent with the reft of ray Brethren (theEI- dcrs)in drawing the inference out of Mr. Wbelmrighu Sermon, which they (being required) prefented to the CoHrt, I had a swofold reafon for it. i. Becaufe I was not prefcnt with them, when they fearched Mr. WhdtTvrighu Sermon, and gathered thai inference from it,
2 Becaufe I could not fpeake it of mine own knowledge p " That the Elders of the Country did walk in or teach fuch '^ a way ©f Salvation, and evidencing thereof, as Mr.^/&e/e« " vPTight defcribedeth , and accounteth to bee a Covenant of ?* Works.
They knew what themfelves taught in that poim a I>ett«
___ _ _ _....__ _ __.'.._ Ia _S _...__._ duBfi
^o The w^y ofCongregatienall Churches cleared.
Part L then!. The Elders might teftifie what thej knew.I could roc te- ftifie^ what I knew not. But it feemcth any teftimonics will (ervc turn, when fuch asthefe arc thought unavoidablCjColay me un- der the guilt of an horrible fall.
Yet one more remaiHethjfrom page 2 1 .^^ That^albeit the Affcm- *^ biy of the Churches had confuted and condemmcd moftofchefe ^^ new opinionSj and Mr. Cotton had in pablick view confeRted *^ with the reft : yet the leaders in thofe Erroneous wayes (food " ftill to maintain their New Light. Mr, TFhelen^right alfbcoa- ^^ tinued hi a Preaching^and Ms.Hutchinfin her wonted meetings: ^^ and much offence was ft il given by her^and others in going out ^^ from the Paftors Exercife.
Anfw, I. As the Aflembly of the Churches confuted and con- demned thofe Errors, fo I will not fay. That the motion of confuting them(as J remember)arofe from my iclf. And my felt al(b had an hand in confuting fuch of them, as the Elders com- jnitted to myhand, as themfelves tookfevcralllikcwifetaske?^ none of us confuted all. My confent to the confutation^! have €xpreffcd above^andin what (enfe.Whatldid inpublick view (as the Story exprcflethit^ I fpakc before the Lord^ and from the cruth of my heart.
T hat notwithftanding this Aft of the AfTembly againft the Er- rors, the leaders (fill ftood to maintain their way^ it was becaufe the AlTembly did not faftcn thefe Errors upon any Perfons ci- ther in our ownjor other Churches. And what corrupt opini- ons were maintained by our MemberSjk was done in privatcyind laot before fuch witnelles, as might reach to publick convidion, lAt,Whekm-ighi continuance in his! preaching, ^as S.orp* jxiilcs diftance from us. And having been put into that place bg- fore by the Church , whild the Farmers there belonged tqi our Church^C which by reafoaof the diftancc, wee foon after di(^ milfedintoaChurch-eftateamongftthemfelvcs) wee that wers Elders could not(if wee would) di (charge him from that worke^ v.'ithout the confent of the Church. But though faee ^ave (bmc offence in tome paifagss at the Aflcmbly, (which hecfincc upon farther conference and confidcration r^.rafted : ) yet neither the Church, nor my fclf (notwithftanding thofe unfafe expreffions) didevtr lookatjfilm,e3therasanAntinomianiOr Familift. Many of us knew that hee had taken good paincs againft both, and m that v^ry place j wh^rs hf e was. v/oh^ co preach 5 infomucll that
The rvay ofCongregationall Churches cleared, 6i
oneof hi8hearen(who imce joyncd to Mr.Gt^r/ow fociety) open- P a K T L ly conrefted againft hisdoftrine as talfe and Antichriftian. And when Mr. fVhektynght was put out ofthis Countrey (though hee befincereiiored) ycc if hse had cleaved to the Errors which Msv HntchmfoTf J company fell into, he would never have refufed their earneft invitation and call of him;,to Minifter unto thera. They lent to him , and urged him much to come to them , to a far richer foyle, and richer company then where hee lived : yet hee conftantly refufcdjand upon that very groundjbtcaufe of the cor- ruption of their judgments: ^^ Profelfing oftcn^whilft they plead- ^^ ed for the Covenant of Grace, they took away theGraecof **^ the Covenant.
Ms. Huichinfom continuance of her weekly meeting^ we could not proceed to the fuppreltion thereof, with confent of the Church, before wee received the convidion of her perfonall Errors, whieh (hee i^ill clofely carrycd^ till after her civill cenuire. And then (hee declared her felf more plainly, and wit- nefifcs arofemorc fuliy, and the Church proceeded againft her accordingly.
The going of her felf and others out of the Congregation when our Paftor began to Exercife, though many feared it was a turn- ing their backs upon his Miniftcry : yet the mofi of them were womenjand they pretended many excufes for their going out , which it was noteafieto convince of faI(hood in thenir,or of their comemptofhim.
But in fine, when her Antinomian and Farailifticall Errors were held forth by her before fafficient wicnefies , our Church (as I fald beforejprocceded without delay, firft, to admoniihher according to the rule. Tit, 3. io,ii. Afterwards when upon (e* riouspaines taken with her, Mr, Davenport ;, and my felf (^ as wee thought)had convinced her of her erroneous waycs In judgment and pra^ice, fo as that under her hand, jfhceprclcn ted a Recan* tation before the whole Church /indeed before many Churches then affemblcd at Bofion^ yet withall, (after fome paflages of fpeach) " ProfeiTing that fhte never was of any other Jadg- ^^ ment,then what (henow held forth, fo many witnefTcs forth- with rofe up to convince the contrary, that with common con- fent both of the Elders and Brethren o4 our Chureh, &ce was caft out ofourCommianion,
And aowthat (hj the help of Chrift^ I have pcrufed alt the
I ^ teftimosik%
Sz "^he p/ay of Congregationall Churches cleared.
Part L wftii^onics^ which Mr. i^tfj'/ie hath alledged to convince me of aR horrible fall into Antinomianifra> and Familifm,! dcfire him in the fear of God to confider, whether any or all thefe teftimonies feverally or jointly , will amount to make good fuch grievous fcandallsaashce hath charged upon Hiee, Which if they neithee will, nor can reach anto, let him remember his promi(ein his Epiftle Dedicatory, " That in all which he hath faid over and a- *« bove(juft teftimony J he will undertake to give ample fatisfa- ^^ ftion, wherein fo ever he hath given the leaft offence to any* Meane while the Lord lay not this lin to his charge.
S B c T • 14. of Cottons humiliation upon his former fall ^ as is reported by Mr. Baylie.
But yet let me adde a word more, to a word of Mr. Baylies in his entrance of this difcourfe of my Antinomianifm, and Faml- li{m,which may elfe leave an inprcflion upon the minds of fome Reader, as if I had acknowledged this my dangerous fal,and had been much humbled for it.
.^^ This other more dangerous fall(faith hee)a8 it hath already ** much humbled his Spirit , and opened his care to inftruftion, ** and I truft will not leave working, till it have brought him /' yet nearer to his Brethren: (b to the worlds endj itcannotbut " be a matter of fear and trembling to alljwho (hall know it, and *« of abundant caution,to bee very wary of receiving any fingula- *f , rity from his haad^without due tryalL
Anfrp. I. Suppofe all this were true^^erwiw^, as Mr. 3ajlie
hath exprefledit, yet this were no impeachment at all to the
doftrin and praftice of that(which heecalleth Jour Independent
Church way; nor is it any juft ground of caution to bee wary of
receiving my teftimony to it. Feterj dangerous and drcadfull
fall into the denyall of Chrift,(though hee feen^d to be a pillar)
Was no impeachment, but advancement to Chriftianity. And if
my fall were (b dangerous, walking in this Church* way, and
ilumbling fo foully in it,the greater Grace and witncfle from hca-
i vcn was upon his Churches in this way, who by the bleffing of
' God were inftruments of recovering me out of this fall, even by a
confultatory conference in a Synod, which did not aflTume to
thcmlelves any power of Church-ceniures. Let mee be accounted
ll to havefallen,and to have fallen ( as Mr. fiaylie rcprefentcth it)
The way ofCongrtgammll Churches cleared . 6z
horribly, fo thatthc trath and waycs of Chrift may (land and p a a t I find free pafllage. rAB. •
Neither is this fall of mine fuch a juft ground of caution (as he would make it) u nto any, to bee very wary of receiving my ceftimony to this Church way. For the way is no way of fingu- larity from my hand , but that which the body of tfee reft of my Brethren,and of the Churches in this Country doe walk in with mee.
Anjw, 2s Butyet^Ict not Mr. Bajly make further fpeech or, ule of my humiliation^ then wag performed, or intended by me« For God hath not given mee to this day (upon my beft- Search) to difcerne any fuch dangerous fall into Antinomianifme, or Familifme, as either hath^or might much humble my fpirit.
It is true, my fpidt had much caufc to be humbled, (and fo through mercy it wasj upon many juft occafions at that time.' As firft, that fo many Erroneous and Hercticall opinions fhould- be broached in the Country, and cai ricd on with fuch Arrogan- cyj and CenlbrioufnefTejand guile of fpiriti
Secondly, That the principall offenders in this kind were members of our own Church, and fome of them fuch as had necr relation to my felf.
Thirdly, that my felf fhould be fo fleepy and invigilant,as that d\erc(not Tares onely, but Bryers) fhould be fowen in our Field, and my felf not difcerne them, till fundry perfons up and down the Countrey were leavenedby th«m.
Fourthly, that fuch as endeavoured the healing of thcfc diftem- pers, did leeme to me to be transported with more jealoufics, and heates,and.paroxyfm€S of fpirit, then would well ftand with brotherly love, or the rule of the Gofpel.
The bitter fruits whereofdocremaine to this day, in the L«t«* ters fent over that year from hence to Ehgland, Whence alfo ifi came to pafle 6naUy, that in the courfe taken for theclenfingof «*
Gods Field, it feemed to me, that fome good Wheat was pluckt up with the Tares, fome fimple hearted ho neft me.i,and fome truths of God,farcd the worfe for the refemblance which the tares bare to them*
Upon all which groundsj my felf with our whole Church thought it needfiill to fetaday apart for publick humiliation be- fore the Lord, wherein thefe and thelikcj both in Prayer and Freachingjwere opened more at krge before sh® Lord and his people. " ^ ' jButr
^4 ^^^ ^^y ^f Congregationdll Churches cleared. ,
Part L Bat all this will noc amount to make good Mr. Baylks word, " That my dangerous fall into Antinoniianirme and Familifmc ** hath much humbled my Spirit.
Nor can I lay (as he doth) that it hath opened mine cares to inftruftion. For I doc not know, that they have been (hut to itj when Idifccrned the Spirit, and Word of truth breathing in it.
Nor can I fay after him, ^^ That the humbling of my (pirit for ^^ thofe dangerous errours, will not leave working till it have ^ brought me yet nearer to my brethren.
For though I blefle the Lord , who hath brought me nearer to my brethren, and them alfo nearer to me, which I truft will ftill grow whilft our felves grow (m all the duties of brotherly love, tyherein we have much fweet and frequent intercourfe: J yet \ doc not interpret this as the fruit of my (pints humiliation for my Antinomy, and Familifmc : but as the fruit of our clearer ap- prehcnfion, both of the eaufe and of the ftatc of our differences, and of our joynt confcnt and concurrence in bearing witnefle againft the common hercfie$,and errors of Antinoraiani(me, and Familifme, which difturbed us all.
But Mr. Baily as he began his diicourfe of my dangerous fall with relation of my humiliation for it: (bhee (hatteth it up, ^dff. 58. with a like dofeof my gricfe of mind, and confufion for it.
^^ I have been informed (faith he) by a gratious Preacher, who *^ wasprefentatthe Synod in ticw-EngUnd^ that all the Bre- '^ thren there, being exceedingly fcandalized with Mr. Cottons ^^ carriage, in Miftris HHtcbinjons proceffe, did (b farre di/coun- *' tenance, and fo (everely admonifh him, that hee was thereby ** brought to the greateft fhame, confufion and griefe of mind, ^* thatcverinallnis life he had endured.
Anfyv, I. Iconceivcitis not allowable in Prcsbyteriall difci- pline,(fure lam^notin Congregationall) that an accufationfiiali be received againft an Elder under one witncffe, though he gra- tious and a PrLacher : efpecially when this gratious Preacher Is namelefTe, andhisteftimonyhovereth in generalities, without inftance in particular offences : as *^ That all the Brethren were ^* exceedingly fcandalized with Mr. Cottons carriage in Miftris Hw/cteyj/w/ proceffe, but not exprefling what carriage^ nor what proceffe^nor wherein they were fcandalized.
«« And
The way cf€6ngrtgdti$nAU Chnrches clear ed. ^
** AndtUat all the Brethren did ,(b far di (countenance him^ Part L " and fevcrely admonifh hinijas that he was thereby brought to ^* thegreateft ftiamc, and confufion, and grief of m ncle,that e- •* ver in all^iis life he endured. But no mention for what offence they did fo feverely admoni^ him^ nor wherein they did fo fari« difcountenance him.
Such words ot infamy ^and reproach may paflc forTab'e taike, (which yet morall Philoibphy would not approve :) but furcly in orderly Church-Difcipline^liich dealing could not paflc without juft reproof, unlefle there weretoo much prejudice or partiality, she rule is plain and obviou8,and not now thefirft time violated inthe Diflwaiive,2Tiiw, $,19.
Anftv, 3. I muft (asjuftly I may) proteft againft that tefti- nionys not onely as violating the rule of Love, but of Truth alfo. For,
I . It is untrue, that all the Brethren were (candalized with my carriagCjmuch lede exceedingly (candalized at the Synod, or in a- ny proceile ab^ut Ms, Hutchinfin. There were fundry godly bre- thren otherwile minded,and otherwife dffefted.
2, It is untrue alfo, that fuch as were (candalized, did fo (evere* lyadmoni{hme,ordi(coi3ntenanceme5 for lean neither caHto mind any fuch deep difcountenance,nor any iuch (evere admoni- tion of Brethren, and yet I had reafbn to know it,and to remem- ber it welljas well as any Brother at the Synod ; the matter fo ncei ly concerning my telf, and more neerly and deeply, then any man cUe,
g» Itisraoftuntruejthatlwasfofar difcountenanced, "and *^ fo Severely admonilhed, as that I was brought to the greateft *^ fhamejconfufion and grief of mind, that ever in all my life I " had endured.
I (hould h ave little comfort in my own fpirit, to look either God or man in the face, ** if the difcountenance or admonitioa ^« of men (cfpecially for fiich carriage) werechegreateftifeame, ^^ and confufion, and grief of mindjthat ever in all ray life I had endured. The rebukes of God upon the foule for fin will put a man to far greater fhamcjand confufion and grief of mind , then any difcountenance, or admonition from Brethren, (efpecially ^
for fuch offences) P/4/.767. But whatfoever discountenance, or dif-rcfpea I met withall^ from one hand or other j, till the true ftatc of my judgmeat,suid carriage was dwrly m«nifcfted, I have
66 the way ofCongregatiomll Churches deared.
Pa & T L long agoelefc with the Lord ; But I conceive I have nret with more hard meat lire in Letrers to Enghnd^ and in ungrounded reports therejthenever I found from the adaionitionjor di(coKn» tenance of an j brethren hero *
Sec t. 15. ofthejhamefullahfurdft/esfaidto be found in the tvay oflridt^pendency : notwithjlanding the great helpytofreventyOrcoverit: andjirjiy of thofe helfs^
Mr. H^/ie now undertaketh to prove that which he calleth a broad Aflertion, and well may hee fo call it : for it rcachetb far beyondalldimenfions of truth. Hisaffertion is, *' That the way ^^'(which he calleth)Indcpenilency hath in a few years(icflethen *^ one week of yeares ) flown out into more (hamefull abfurdi- *^ ties^ then theB:ownifts to this dayoin all their 50. yeares try- *^ all have ftumbled upon.
How will Mr. Baylie Cthinkyou;)make this good ? His afBrmationjthat the way ofthe Brownifmjand Indcpca- dency (as he ilyleth them) are both of them really one and the famcjbccaule he Taith, it will appcare hereafter, I referre it there- fore to his place.
But before heecometh to make his broad affertion good,yca and (as he promifeth^palpable^he maketh it alfo by the way, ad« mirabJejand that many wayes.
** I. In that the IndependctAcy hath been brought to the ut- *^ moft pitch ofperfedion^which the witj^ind induilry of its beft ^ Patrons were able to attain.* and hath been fenced wli;ii the " LawsofgracieusMagiftrates^j who were at our abfolute dcvo- ** tion, and yet hath flowen out, &c.
Aufa?, I. Wethat judge that way f which he calleth Indepen- dency )to be of GadjChould account it blafphemy in our felves CO accept fuch A rtyle put upon us, as to bs the be t Patrons oHt. We doc verily bclieve^that though our felveSjall of us^thould iniploy^ our beft wits and iaduflry tojoyn with Mr. B^^lie to (ubvert and dciface it: yet the Lord Je(us- would (how him^lf a Patron to maintahi his own Inftitutionsj though with the confufion of the faccSjand cnterpri2<?s of ui all. The Word whici hach gone out of his mguthfoc tticGovcrnmenc and ordering of his Church
till
Thew^j of Congregatiemll churches cleared^ 67
till his fccond appearing, hchimielfas he hath fpoken it, will V h RT L' alfofeew it forth ia histinies, who isthebleired and onely Po- tentate, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, i Ti/w.^^14515.
Anfiv. 2. Wee cannot but with thankfulneffe acknowledge thegoodncfTe of God in our gratioiis Magiftrates, andthdr alTi- ftance to us in the work of the Lord : But when Mr, Bailie maketh them to be at our abfolutc devotion, his »'^f^ohv is too too in- jurious in dcbafing thcni, and (in their eyes) advancing us. For neitheraretfeeydevotedtousat all, nor much lefle abfolutely. Though they fometimes confult with us in matters of con(ci- cnce . yet they take curcounfell no further then they fee it clea- red from the Word. And befidcs , it is too vaft an advancement of us, to make them abfolutely of cur devotion. For devotion In matters of Religion, (or as Thomas fpeaketh.w iU qua ad Vet euh tum^&famulatum pertinent^ is a divine worfhipdue to Godonely^ inas mucli.that Aquinas takcth it to be too high a worftiip to be terminated in Saints, 2 1«. g^e/?.8 2. Art, 2. And yet he allowcth more divine worfhip to Saints, then any orthodox proteft ant can cxcufe from Idolatry.
Agatne (ccondly, ^^ It may fecme to make thepalpablenelTe of ** eur outflovvings the more admirable, in that (as he faich^ " much of otir way is yet in the dark-
Thirdly, '* In that none of our ftlves have proclaimed our *' diicordstoourownlhame. ^
Founhly, " T hat none who have fallen from us, have of pur- ^* pofc put pen to Paper^to informe the world of our wayes.
Fi^tly, " That none of us have been willing to reply to any '^ of the books written again ft us^&c.
A?2fw. It were much I confefle, if wee had all theft advanta- ges of conccalcment which he mentioneth, and yet nev^rthe- leffc fo many,and fo {hamefull ablurdities of ours ftioulsl full out info fborta time, and become lo palpable as Mr. Buily procUi- nicththem. But the truth is^ neither have we had tho(e advan- tagcs?j (he fpeaketh of:) but the contrary difadvantages, nor yet do we fcare, that he will be able to find fuch abfurdiJes to have fallen out in our way, much leffe fo (hamefull.
Forfirftjthe way of the New Engliih Churches is not in the dark, b?>t publifhed to the view ofthe world, in the book fo en- titled ('refuted by Mr. Ktttkrford : ) as alfo in the Apology of thelc Churches, in the Covenant, in the AnfwcrtO 32. Quefti-
K 2 ' ^ on«
^^ tri^^ my if C§ngregAthmJl Chtirches cleareaL
Part L *^"^' ^^ another anfwer to 9, Qs^ftions 5 in the an&rer to Mr. Herle^And to Mr, Kathhont* Sonie of our mod populous Churches do no Church Aft,no not of difciplincjbut in the prcfence ©f the whole TownCjCnon-nicmberSj as well as members) fo many of them as are pleafcd to be prefcnt. Wayes of truth ^^tkt no cor- ners 3 if any Church ad monidi a brother privately, it is because his offence is not known to nott members.
Againe,ifinour difcords, none of us have proclaimed our (hame, whence hdth Mr, Bji/y gathered all our (hanietull abfur^i dities? Thefhortftory, (thegrcitei^ftorchou(eof his teftimo- nies) what is it, but a fruit of our difcords > BcfldeJ, if none that have fallen from us, have of purpo^ put pen to Paper to informe the world of our wayes, what meane the bleadngsof Plaine dealings and Mr. WiUidms his Inve^ives againft us, which yccld a further hipply to Mr. Bailies teftimonits ?
Moreover, if none of us have been willing to reply to the Books written againft us, how come it to paffc that Mt. Hooker hath written a large aniwcr to Mr. K»/^er/^r/^ 3 Mr. davenport to Mr. Ta^ety Mr. Mader to Mr. Ratbbone^ Mr. Sbepard and Mr. -^Hen to Mr. Ball^ Mr. Norton in LatiQc to Mr. ApfoUonii 5 my fclf to Mr. WtUiams^ both to his examination of my Letter, and to his bloody Tenent? If any of thefe have mi/carried by the way, orinE'2^/^W have met With a fupprelfion for an impreflron, it cannot be fa id, ^' that none of us have been willing to reply tC *^ the Books written againft us^ nor that wee have been wanting in endeavours, according as ihc Lord hath vouchfafed us raeanes and< pportunitie.
Ifililliherebc other Books written againft us, unto which no Reply is yet made, it niay be confidered, oar labourers 0« that ki')d) are few, our hands feeble, our times took up with the duties of our calling, helpes to eafc us are wanting, Domefticall QaeiJcns are not Wanting, and many times Books are extant againft us (bme yeers before they come to our hands. And yet let noc.M . B/ily tdki our filence for a confcnt to what is written againft us : or for a figne of our feare to lay open the true ftate of our cau^, or the nakedneffe of our way,(as it feemcth to him:} but let him confider, that if many Books be written by (evcraB handsjof fevcrall fabjeds againft any of us, hee whom it concer- nechj cannot Reply to them alUt once, but 10 one afterano- tberjas the Lord givcth h«Ip and oppormnity *
SECT.
T^he ipay ofCongre^ati^nall Churches cleared. (g
S H € T. i6. Ofthefirjiahfurdityfaidto be found in our ^*^ • way oflndcfcndencjt
^' But what may bee thofe fliamcfull abfurditics^ which In ^' leffe then one week of yearcs , wee have flowcn out into more ** then ( thofc hec callcth ) Brownifts in 50. ycares of their *^ tryall.
** The fruits of our Church- way ^({aith he) are firf^, the hold- *^ ing out of all our Churches and Chrirtian Congregation ma« ^^ ny thoufands of Pcoplcjwho in former time have been reputed ** in 0/<5/ £«^/jw£/ very good Chriftians.
" And t^i^ faith hee)(eemeth a grievous abdirdityja great diP» *^ honour to God, and cruelty againltmcnto fpoile fo many ** ihoafand ChriiHans, whom they dare not deny to be truely ** religious of all the priviledges of the Chureh^either to them* ** fclvcs^ortotheirchildren, or put them into the condition of " Pagansj&c,
Anjw. !♦ Ifall this were true, yet it is no greater an abftrdity then thdt wherein thofe whom heecalleth Brownifts, have not onely ftumbled uponjbut profeflcdiy walked in : yea it may be j denying Church Communion to as many Churches as wee dje to parfons in this Countrey. And this Mr. B^/ie hath taxed them for, above inpagt 27. of his Book, though here hee forget it.
Anfw, J. Ic is not true, that wee hold out any at all. En- glilhor Indian,outof our Chriftian Congregations. All without exception are allowed to beprcfent,atour publick Prayers and Pfalmc»3 at our reading of the Scriptures, and the preaching and expounding ofthefime,andal(b at the admitting of MemberF^ and difpeniingof feales and cenfures.
Anfw, 3. It is not truly fpoken, that wee ho?d out of all our ** Churches many thou(ands of People, who in former times * have t)een reputed in O/^j/ E«g/4?j<!/ very good Chriflians, and ** whomourfilvetdarenotdeny to be truely religious.
I dare be b Id to fpeak itjWec liold not out any oncAjch.'but if any fiich be held out, we hold not off from them,but they from us; yea we ferioufly invite them f publickly and p ivately ) to joyne with us:un1ef!c fuch religious perfons lye under fomcfenndaU of cowupt lifcjpr Doftrin.
Kj How
"JO The way of Congregatimall Churches cleared.
Part L How then will Mr.Biiylie make goodCthat which he truely cal- Iclhjhis broad aiTcrtion/' yes, he undercakcth to make it good by three teftimonies.
^^ I. Saithhce, wee have heard fundry to eflccme the number *^ of theEngliftiinthat Plantation to t%cttd 40000. men and ** women. But when Mr. Cotton is put to it,he dareth hardly a- ^^ vow the one half of theft to be Members of any Church,
And to prove this^hequotethCinP, )the anfwcr to the 23, que- ftionsj/^tf^e 7.
Whereto the Reply is ready, i. Mr* Bay He is miftaken^ if hca think the anfwer to the 32. queftioas was penned by me. ThoCe qucftions were (ent by fbme Minifters in Lvzc^fkii^e or Chejhire to one of their Country men3(^a reverend Brother, and fellow Elder ■ amongft us)Mr. /^4^er : who to fa tl'^fie their defires returned thera that anfwer, which (itfeemeih) hath fince been printed. Which I fpeak not^becaufel wavetheanfwer/or when he wrote itjhe wrote advifedly^ and as his whole anfwer is folid, and judi- cious, fois hisanfwer, tothequedionputtohim^pertinen^^and full: but to Mr. Bjyiies AfTercion, itcomcth nothing neer it. But Mr. Sajlie (hould have done well, to have taken his full anfwer to that qudtion.' ^^ The New-Eng!ifli Plantations arc fcattered a- *<^ bove two hundicth Miles in lcn^:.h upon the Sea Coaih : & of " what they did in thofe remote Plantations^ hecoaldnotthen
give prcfenc account. But ( faith Mr. Mader) in the Churches
within the ^ iy^where moft of us are bell acq laintedj we may •^ truely Qy^ that for the heads of Families choft; that ire ad- ** niittedj arc far more in naniber then the other, beildes whorti ** there are fundry child', en and fervanti;, tbat are admitted aRb.
*^ And for the reafons('aith he) why many are not yet recei* ^* ved to Church'Communionjthey be fundry :
** I. Sundry arc new come over, and fo are not yet knowcn.
*• 2. Sundry when they come to be knowen are found fcan- ** dalous.
3. Some godly perf®ns forbear to joy n with u$ for a time, till **= they may try, which Church and Miniiiery they can beft clofe *^ withalL
*< 4. Thofe thatare knowen to be godly(I may addc, though ** but in judgment ©f charity) they are all admitted to fome ** Church or other, prelently upon their own delire, unleflcthcy ** iiave given fome offencc,which alfo is removed opon their gi- ** yingduefatisfaftion, This
\Thevpay of Congregatiomll churches cleared. 7^ '
Thisteftim^My will will not reach (nothing Qcere)[VIr.B^;/^(;/ p a K T L affertiorij " That wec hold out of all Churches many thoulaods " of people, who were well reputed of in (?/^ feg/'*^^, forvtry ** goodChriftuns, and iuch as our fclvcs dare n^tdeny to bee *' trucly religious. •
2. Flis fecond teftimony is from Mr. Lechfordy who ftyleth his Book againll: the Country, Plain dealing. And what faith he? In hispa£iyz- *' Hcreare(raith hejfuch confelHonSjand profefTions *^ reqairtdboihofmenjind women, both in private and pub- ^•^ Iick>before they be adKiitted, that three parts of the people of ^^ the Countrey remain out of the Cburch/o that in (tiort time, ^^ moft ofthe people will remain ui baptized,
^nffp. The Book is nnfitly called plaine dealing-whichCin re- fpcft of many parages in it)might rather be called falfe and frau- dulent. I forbear to fpeak of the man himfelf,bcCdu^c Too n after ihc pyblifiVmgof that Book, himlelf was called away outof the world to give account of his Book and whole life belore the higheftJudgCf He was indeed himfclrnot received into the Fel- iowfhip ofthe Church, for his profcded Eirors : as i . That the Antichf ift defcribed in the Revelation was not yet comcjoor any partof that Prophefie yet fulfilled from the 4, chapter to the end. 2: That the Apoftolick tunftion was not yet ceafcd: but that there lliil ought to be fuch, who (hould by their tranfcendent authority govern al Churches.To reclaim him from thefe Errors, he was feriouflv dealt wichall both m conterence,3nd(aGCOfding to his d€fire)in writing. But when hee fdWjhe could not defend the latter Error, but by building again the Bi(hops,againfl whom he had wiincflred(as he (aidjin ioliciting the caufe of Mr. P^ynne^ he rather then he would revoke his prelent tencnt,acknowledg€d he was then in an Error,when he took part wUh Mr.FrjnneJk Mr. B«r^fl«,& therefore he would now return to England again, to re- duce thofe famous witnelTes from the Error of theii way. And ac* cordingly,aWay he went:butfee the wife hand ot God difap- pointing his ends . When he came to En^Jand the Bifliops were faljjn^, (o that he loft his friends, and hupcsboth in 0/JE«g/^«^ andi\re»7 : yet put out his Book(;uch as it 5s)and foon after dyed. By the way, let no man think,he was kc:pt out 1 onr Church s, for miintaining the authority of Bifhops. For wt t^ve in ^ ur Churches Tome well refpefted Brethren^ wh<.> Hoe indiftcven 1/ allow cither Epifcopall^pr PresoyterUU^ or Conerefi^ationall
Governajentj j
• 'ji ThewajcfCongregatiomUchurshescUdred.
Part L Government, fo be it they ^overne according to the rates of the Gof^cl. Nfithcrdowcdiftuibeluch, nor they us in our com- muaion with them. Butto returne to Mv^Lechfotdj plain dealings that which he teftificih, neither is it true 9 neither if it wcre^ do- cch it reach Mr. Baylies aflertion.
It is not trae^that three parts of the Countrey remaine out of iheChurchj ifbe meane three parts of foure, no though hee ihould take in thofe remote Englilb, who live a fcore of miles or more trom any C h urc h .
Bjit were his fpcech more true, then it is, yet it wiH not make good Mr. Baylies ailertion^ unleiTe thofe three parts of the Coun- trcy, which (he faith) ** remaine out of the Church, were re- •' puted in old£»|/Wfor very good Chriftians, nor durft our " (elves deny them to be trucly religious, to which this teftimo- ny alledi^ed giveth no evidence at all.
Mr. Btf;/itfj third teftimony is from Mv* Williams^ whom hee calleth one of us, ** who maketh fuch Proteftants to be Heathens '^ and publicans, who depart from the Beaft in a falfcconftitu- ** tion ofNationallChurche?, if the bodies of Proteftant Na- ^^ tions remaine in an unrcgencrateeftate.
Anfw. I know not, why Mr. Baylie (hould call Mr JFiBiamt one of us, who rcnounceth our Churches, and is himfclf caft out both of Church-fellowfhipjand civill cohabitation with us.
His tcftimony, which Mr. BajiUe qaoteth out of him, ** of the " efface of uU fuch Proteftants, as live in a Nationall Church ^^ e(f ate,as if Chrifl did account them Heathens and Publicans.
I fay no more to it but this, they miy be fo accounted by Mr. . H^iUiamsy but wee doe notbeleeve they are fo accounted of by Chrif\, but many thoufands of them to be pretious Saints in the eyes of the Lord Jeius .
To thefe tcllimonieSjMr. Bajlie interferteth his own teftimo- ny and others of his judgement, *^ It fcemeth to us t^f^ith lie) *' a grievous abfurdity, a great diih^juorto God, and cruelty "^^ againll men to fpoyle fo many thoufand Chriffians, whom ^ wee dare not deny to be truely Religious,of all the Privilcdg«cs *^ of the Church, &c.
jinjm. I . It is not enough, that wee dare not deny men to bee truejy Religjoas : but it were meet we (hould know thcm^atleaff, conceive good hope, they are truely Religions, (at leaft in the iudgement of charity) bnore wee ttoAre mm into the Church.
The way ofCcngregdtiemll Churches dearedo 7 j
Aad of fuch there are not many thoufands, ho nor many (cores. Part I» no nor any (cores, whom wee dare fpoile of Church privil ^'dges, «nlcfl[e their own offence, or choice fpoyle them.
Secondly, if men be not Religious, no not fo much as in pro- feflion, why (hould it be accounted a grievous abfurdity, not to receive them into the Church? A thing is abfurd, which is^^o^wr out of place. Are men who are not fpirituall,out of their place, when they are not placed in a fpirituall fociety ? If the Churches be (as Chriftdefcribeth them)goldenCandlefticks(Rev^/.i.2o.) is Tinne and Lead out of place, when it is not fodered into si Golden vefTell ? ^i-mo. God himfelfe thought otherwifejI/Sr/ 1.25'^ But is it not rather a grievous abfurditie, and farre out of place, when (uch are admitted to the Lords Table, who either difcerne not the Lords Body, or if they be admitted to drink his Bloody will be ready when they are got into the Field to ^ill the inno- cent blood of thofe Roundheads, whom they lately partaked withall at the Lords Table >
And as for the great difhonour to Godj ('which Mr. Bailie ira- putcth to this way of ours) Is it a dilhonour to God,that fuch are withheld from the Lords Table, by whom the name of God is diflionoured either through their ignorance or fcandall t Is it not rather a great di(honour to God,to fet up Chrift a vifi- ble head of ftich members,by whom his name is evill fpoken of.' And what cruelty is it againft men, to keep fuch from eating and drinking the Lords Supper, who would eate and drink it un- worthily, andibeate and drinke their own damnation.** i Cor* II. 29. The Lord himfelfe thought it no cruelty to debarrcoue iirft parents from the Tree of life, who if they had found free libertie to cite it,would have blefied themfelves in a falfe hope o£ living forever? C?e».3 .22,23.
Sect. 17, ofthefecondflyamefullahfurditiefaidtp^e found in o^rrvay of Independency,
Come we now to a fccond (hamefuU abfurditie, which he ma* keth to be another fruit e four Church-way.
*^ That it hath exceedingly hindred the convcrfion of the •* poor Pagans. The principles and praftife of Indcpendencs ** doth crofle this work and hope of it« What have they to do ^ withthofc ihat are without? Their Paftors preach not for
L ^^ coa-
y^ I'he r»a^ of Congregatiomll Churches chared.
T
P A K T 1/ ^ converfioii : their Relation is to their flock, who arc Church- " members, converted already to their hand by the labours of " other men, before they can be admitted into their Church. " Ofall that ever eroded the ^weriW Seas, they are noted as " moft negle£l:full of the work of Converiion. I have read of . *^ none ot themjthat feeme to have minded this matter.
Anfw. This is indeed a ftiamefull abfiirditie, if it be true .'but a finfull and fliamefuU calnmny,if it be falfc. As indeedYalfe it is In every branch of it. Fit (i, there is no principle or allowed pra- Scifeofours that doth hinder (much leflc exceedingly hinder^ the work or hope of the converfionof the Natives : though wee profeffe we have nothing to do tocenfure Indians ^2iV\A fb to judge them that are withoutjyet wee think it a principall (though not the only^work and duty of otjr Miniftry to attend the work of converfion, both of carnal! Englip^ and other Nations, whether Ghriftian,or Pagan.The ncglc^ of it, we look at as an ungratious and uncharitable fancy. How fnall men (ordinarily) be conver- ted to the faith without hearing > and how fliall they heare with- out preaching ? and how fiialUhey preach, unleffe they be (cnt t and who are now fent,but Paftors and Teachers ?
*^ ButtheRclationof our Paftors is to their Flock? What then? May there not fall out to be Hypocrites in our Flocks and muft wee not preach for their converfion ? And are not the children of the Members of our Church^many of them fuch, as when they grow up ftand in need of converting grace? and muft wee not preach for their converfion ? Befides, when ^n In- fidellor unbcleever commeth into the Church, doe not all the Prophets that preach the Wo rd^ (and among them, furely the Paftors and Teachers are not the leaft) do they not all apply their fpcech to hisconvidlon and converfion ? i Cor, 14.24,25. What though a Paftour bee a Feeder to his Flock already begot- ten unto God ? Yet he may(and ought to endeavour to)become a Father alfo in ChrKi, to fuch as areyet unregenerate,whethcr of hisFlv^ck, or out of his Flock. To turnemany to righte- oufneffe is prophefied of, to bee the work of the C^^^iD'^Dit of the New Tcftcment,D /;j, i2,3.j *^ But our Church-members '' are converted already to our hands by the labours of other *^ men, before they can be admitted into our Church.
So faith Mr. BajlL indeed : but if hee were here, hee would foon heare many ofthole who are Admitted into ourChurches^
openly
, _. ,_ ..... .... ._ .,_. X i?_.
The my ofCongre^atienall Churches chared. 75
openly acknowledge, the firft work of faving grace to have been P a R T L wrought in their hearts by the hiiniftery of the Word herej and fometime by the fame, or like miniftery in our Native Countrey. And the children of the faithfull borne, and baptized in our Churches, will acknowledge no other Miniflery, by whom they have beleeved, but that which they have attended upon, here.
«* But ((aithMr. Baylie) I have read of none of them thaf " feeme to have minded the matter of converfion.
Anfip, I . What if he have not read, what we preach here of converfion > Doth hec thinke it meet, wee fliould print all the Sermons wee preach > What if any of us fliould fay, I have noc read of any Scotfijh Minifter who have publ jflied any of their la- bours in that argument, (lave Mr. KoUocl{j and him in Latinc, and that haply in the Schooles, and many have not leene him neither : ) fhall we therefore thinke it credible, that fo many ho- ly faithfull labourers in Chrifts Vineyard in that whole Nation, doe not feeme to minde the matter of converfion ?
But whether he have read of any of our books of that Subject, or no, furely it is not, becaufe none of fuch are extant to bee read. He may i^ad when he plealeth Mr. Shepards two Treatifes, one fliled Thefinccre Ck)nvert, the other The found Belecver^ befidcs fundry Treatifes of Mr. Hooh^r touching the Soules Prepa- ration to Chrift, Effe^uall Galling, and Ju(lification,&c. and when he hath read them, let him then tell the worId,whcthcr of all that havecroffed the Amtrkm Seas (as hce (pcakcth) the Mi- ni ft ers of this way have been juftly noted to be moft negleftfuU of the tvork of converfion. Yea let me make bold in Gods fearc to pray Mr. Bajflk^ and thofc others, who have noted us as moft negleftfullrof this work, to enquire and con Gder whether among all the fcrvantsofChrift now living in any reformed Churcheg Cput them all together) they have publifhed fo many Treatifis of the work of converfion, as the Minifters of this way have done. In Ne^'EnglAnd^ and London^ which I Ipeak not (the Lord is witnefl[e to my foulej out of cariiall Arrogancy to boaft of our labours, in fo holy and weighty an Argument •• but out of eon- fcience to beare witncffe to the way of Gods truth againft Cxch an unjuft & unworthy fcandall.But when I /peak of thefe Treaties ©f Converfion, I do notinclude all that arc written under the glorious and fallacious ftiles of Free Grace, and Gofpcl-Truthg iBirhich ncvertheleffc doc but indeed lay the Leaven of Arminian-
L ? uniYcrfiU-
-^ The tvay ofCongregdti&mll Churches cleared.
PaR*^ !• univcrfalf-free Grace, and Antinomian Impcnitenq? : but I fpeak of thofe Treatiics which are pure from fuch Leaven^ as keeping the pattcrne of wholcfornc words and found do^riu^ di- viding the Word of truth aright, in the right ufc of the Law and Gofpel, wherein though they fomctime decIarcTuch works of Grace to be preparations to converfion, which others do take to be fruits of converfion ; yet they all agree in thisj that fuch works are found in all that are under die powerfull and ef!c£luall ha- ving work of the Spirit, and Word of Chrift, and in nonecl(c> which is th-? light and life of the Saints in Ghri!l: Jcfts*
I will not here fpeak of the converfion o^W^aqnaflp^ which (as 3 heare) is publifhedin a little Script, intituled , tlewEngUnds Firft-fruits. Nor would I have mentioned the endeavours of fome of our fellow- Brethren here, to helpc forward the work of converfion in Virginia^ wcrcic liotthat the bleiling of the Lord Jcfus upon their labours doth call for acknowledgment. Some honeft minded people in Virginia dlfcerning their want of fpirituall Miniftcry, lent earneft Letters, and one or more mcf* IcngerSjtothe Elders of the(e Churches here for fome of our Mi- Diikrs to break the Bread of Life to them. The Elders here lee* IjingCounfell of God, and one of another, wee borrowed two of the Paftors of our Churches^ (Mr. Kmlles o^Waitno^ne^ ani Mr. ThomfoH of Braintne^ the Churches being either of them fupplyed with two Miniftcrs apeece^ and ft nt them forth fo- lemnely in the Name of the Lord to that work; who as they went along took wich them one Mr. Jarms^ a Minister (though then out of employment} from N^^pp^HavQn^ to the fcllowflhip of that work. And for their better incouragenient , our Cover- Hour here wrote a Letter to the Govcrnoui' of Firglnta to ac- quaint him, and his Affiftants, with the occafion and end of their comming, and cxprcffed wichaJl- hio defire of their Ghrl- ftian entertainment for a time, ai^d peaceable returne., if they found any inconvenience by their comiirmg. Whatentertainc- Kicntthey found from the major part of tlie Government therej 2 torbearetofpeak. The bloody MafiTacre^ which foon after their dirmiffion, the Indians m thofe parts executed upon the 'Englijh^ cried aloud from heaven., thjit afccr a white HorfejGod Is, wont to fend forth a red. 'Bjtv.6.2,:^,d^ But neverthelefle^ Godibfarre forth followed their labours with his bleiJIng in ^hawork. qf converfion^ that fiindry of thei^a were tScdcu&Mj
wrought
The way efCof^gregationall Churches cleared. 77
wrought upon by the power of the Lord Jcfiis; whereof (bme P a- R 1 1, of them came along with ptar Minifters at their retHrne, and are received into our Ch arches : others of them who could not fo well difpofe of their affaires there, joyncd with one Mr. Harri-* ^» a Minifter there, (who wasalfb mightily ftirred up by our R4inifters comming : ) and they with him have fince given up themfelvcs to more holy commiuiion and converfation before the Lord.
Others ofthcWefternelflands QasBjrbjdaf^AffU^Ha^ Mevis) have defired the like helpe from us : but the departure of fome of our Minifters fince, (oneto Heaven^ others to E??^/^^^) have hi- therto detained us from opportunity to afford unto them ths like fuccour for the prefent.
I will not fpeak^ what opportunity of reaching forth a blci^ Jingtothclri^ijwi in this kind, Godhaih lately begun to open us a doorof: in that divers of their Sjchimsy and SagamomQz^ they call them, to wit, their Governors} have fubmitted them- ielves to the government of the £«g/i/^, and have willingly Tub- Je^cd themfelves to the acceptance of the Ten Conimandements^ though feme ofthenij doe moft flick at the feventh Comman- demsnt, as it forbiddeth Polygamy. Neverthekfle otherwife they willingly confent to abandon Adukery and Fornication, and iinnaturall luf^s.
But though the Indlam have been (low tolearne our language^ e^eclallyin matters of Religion (howfoever in Trading they fbon underftood us : ) yet wee have often offered to bring up their li^dian children in our SchoolcSj that they might learne to fpeake to their Countreymen in their oivn language. But be- caufe that might prove lojig, one of our Elders (Mr. £//<?/, ths Teacher.of the Church of Kockihury) hath (with the confent of the Nadves) preached to them fa ft by an Interpreter, but fince having with much Induf^ry learned, their language, hee now preacheth to two Congregations of them in their own language weekly. One week on the fourth day to one Congregation,wha fit dow(i neer to Dorcbefier MiU^ and another week, on the fixth day, to another Congregation of them, who fit down in Cam^ ^ridgt^ aer j^j'.ertovpnMi'S. To eafe and encourage hira in hi» work, the Minifters of neighbour Chmxhes take offhyturnes his weekly Le^i^^ure on the third day. The fruic hitherto hath, beeuj the Indigni refort more and more to thefe Aflcmblics^.
y g The way of Congregmomll Chu>rches cleared.
Part L heare with reverence and atcention^ reformc (and make Lawcs amongft thcmfelvcsj fer reformation oQ fundry abates, aske fun- dry queftions for their inftru^ion, and among the rcd^ an old Counfellorofone of their 5^?gjw<?w enquired, if it might bee poflible that our God^and our. Chrift ihould accept an old finner fuch as himlelfe ? Mr. 'Eliot anfwered hini^ " yes^therc was hope, *^ bcGaofchee never had the mcanes of the knowledge of God *^ offered to him before. And our Saviour Ghrift did fcmetimes *^ call Into his Vineyard fcme to doe him fcrvice, even in the ** laft houre of the day, in the laft part oi their lives. And the ^* old IndUnhtmg demanded if hee underftood this ? Hec an- fwcrcd, yea, faith he,! undcrftand it, andbeleeve it.
It is true, there may be doubt that for a time there will bee no great hope of any Nationall eonvcrfion,till Antichrift be ruined, and the Jewes converted 5 bccaufethe Church (or Temple) of God, is faid to bee filled with fmoak^tillthc fcven plagues (which are to be poured upon the Antichriftian ftate) be fulfilled: And till then, no man (that is, noconfiderable number of men out of the Church, as Pagans be) fhall be able to enter into the Church, iiev. 15. 8. yet nevertheleile, thathindreth not, but that fonic ljprinklings,& gleanings of them may be brought home to Chrift, as now and then fome Profelytes were brought into the fellow- fliip of the Church of Jfrael^ when there was a greater partiti- on wall ftt up bet ween Jewes and Gentiles, then now there is between Chriftians and Pagans. And the Lord fhine upon them In mercy ,in blcfGng the meancs of his Grace to them in the Lord Jcfus.
The proof that noneofusfeeme to have miniled the work of converfionjMr.Bif^/if alledgerhoutofthc Book intituled Plain dealing, which faith, " There hath not been fent forth any,by a- " ny Church,to learn the Natives-Language, or to inflru& them *^ in our Religion firll,becaufethey fay they have not to do with ^* them bein^without, except they come to hear and learne En- ^« glifh, K:
^». i.Wh^t if there have not bin any (ent forth by any Charch to learn the i«ii4»/ language** That will not argue our negleft of minding the woik of their converfion. For there beof the I»- <?i^wjthatliveamongflus, and dayly refort tousj andfomeof them harne our language ; and fome of us learn theirs. And men thatlovc the Lord Jcfiis doe gladly tike opportunity to inftru^
them
The TPdy ofCongregatiomll Churches cleared. yp
them in our Religion, and to teach them both Law and Gofpell. Pa R t It And of latejthe Wordf as I have faid)is publickly preached unto them in two fevcrall Indim Congregations 9 though wee never thought it fit to fend any ofourEnglifh to live amongft them, to learn their Janguagc:For who (hould teach them ?
Anfw,t^Nhtn the Authors of Plain Dealing faith, " Wc have " not inftruftcd them in our Religion, upon this pretence, be-- ^^ cau(e wee fayjWe have not to doc with them being withont,cX" ^^ cept they come to hear and learn Englifh.
1 know not whether ever any gave him fo weake an account or no : If any fo did, it was his raflanefle , or ignorance both of us^ and the truth. But if the Author fpeake it^as a Point of our Pro- feffion or prafti(e,that wc doe negleft tbc inftru^ion of the Indi^ tf^^/jandefpeciallyuponfuch a reaibnleffe rea(bn, I iviil (ay no more to it but thisjic (eemcth there are two forts of Plain dealing; Plain honeft dealing, and Plain falledealing, of which latter forCjthis fpeach is.
ButMr. i?^/i(!acknowledgethMr.^ii!?wwi his endeavours in this kindjbucdoth thereby the more aggravate our corrupt prin- ciples and pra6:ife,who have neglcfted fo great an opportunity as to prolecute his courfc. Onely Mr. Williams ( faith hce) did a& ^^ fay, what could be done with thofc defblate foulcs , and by *' little experience quickly found a wonderfull great facility to '^ gain thoufands of them to fo much and more Chriftianity '^ both in profeGTion and pra^icejthcn in the moft of our people ^^ dothappeare,
*' But the unhappinede of thefe principles whereof wee fpeak,» ^* did keep him ( as hee profefeh ) from making ufe of that ^^' great bpportunity,and large doorcwhich the Lord there hath *^' opened to all wlio will bee zealous of propagating the Go- « fpell.
Anfip,!^ If Mr, WiUiami hisfpeech ofthe wonderfull great facility hee had of gaining lb farre upon the Indians^ be not too too prodigally hyp5rbolicall(as I muchlearit is) I thinkc his finne is fo much the greater before the Lord, that he did neglect to take the opportuniiie of preaching to chem the Word of the Lord, that they might have been brought on, not onely to an AntichrilVianconverfion(fuch asheemaketh the converfion of the common fort of Chriftians in Proteftant Churches:) but to ftfincereconyerfionuntoChriftJcfus, But I confcfle with Mr*
8o The fvaj of CongregdtionMl Churches cleared.
Part I. Bjy/ie, his own corrupt Principles, (his own I fay, not ours) it (eemeth have detained hitn from putting forth his hand to the Lords Plough in fo large a Field. For if hee look (as it (eemeth) . f or new Apoftles to beient immediately fromChriftfor Hich a work : or if hee think j no Church is^ or will be extant apon the face of the earth, till Antichrift bee abolifced out of the worlds thele and fuch like principles arc enough, not oncly to retard bim from the planting of Churches amongft Indians^ but al/b to further him m fupplanting all the Churches of Chrift in Chrl- flendomc.
Anftv, 2. I faid not: without caufc, that I feared Mr.^ii/ijwj ills teftimony of the facility of fuch a converfion of the Indians wastoohyperbolicall. For I received advertifcment from Mr. James (one of the MinifterSj who went to Virginia upon the Lords worke, of which I (pake before) that whikl he was detai- ned fby winds) in Mary-land (a Popifh Plantation between us and Virgtnia)\it faW3 as I remember^ {^ov his Lttter is not pre- fcnt at hand with me) 40. IWij»j baptized in ntw Shirts, which the Catholicks had given them for their incouragement unto Baptifmc. But he tarried *here fo long for a faire winde, that before his departure, he (aw the Indians (when their fhirts were foule, and they knew nothotv to wafh them) comeagaine to make a new motion, either the Catholick Englifh there muft give them new Shirts^or el(e they would renounce their Bap- tifme. I doubt, the Indians about Mr. Williams are not of a much better fpirit. I might mention a fairer inftance in thefe parts, yet fuch as may argue what kind of facility there is in the Indians to conver(ion, fo much as to outward profeflion. At cue firft comming hither, jFo^w Sagamore was the chiefell Saebimiii thefe parts. He falling fickjour Paftor Mr. H^ilfon hearing of it (andbeingof fomeacqnaintance with him) went to vi(it him, taking one of the Deacons of our Church with him, and withal I, a little Mithridate, and ftrong water. When he came to his lodg- ing (which they call a JVigwatn) hearing a noyfe within, face looked over the Mat of the door to difcernc what it meant, and law many Indians gathered together, and fome TorfwaTifs a- niongft them, who are their Priefts, Phyfitians, and Witches. They by CO uric (pake earneftly to the fick Sagamore^ ztk^ to his difcafc, (in a way of charming of it and him) and one to ano- ther la a kind of Antiphonies. When they had done, all kept
iilencc^
The tpay ofCongre^gdtfomll Churches dedred. 81
filence^ourPaftour went in with the Deacon, and found the p^iju J* manfarre (pent^ hia eyes fet in his head, hee (peech leaving him, his mother (old SquawSacbim^^mn^ weeping at his beds head. Well (faith our Paftour) our God fave Sagamore John^ Vewwam darn ('that is, kill) Sagamore John: And thereupon hee fell to prayer with l^is Deacon, and after Prayer, forced into the ficfc mans mouth with a Spoon, a little Mithridate diffblved in the ilrong water j foon after the Sagamore looked up , and three dayes after went abroad on hunting. This providence fo farre prevailed with the Sagamorcy that he promifed to loak after the Englifi mans God, to heare their Sermons, to weare Englifh ap- parell^&c. But his neighbour Indians Saj^amoref^ and Pown>a'm hearing of this, threatnedto Cram him (that i8,to kill him) if he did To degenerate from his Countre^ Gods, and Religion, he thereupon fell off, and took up his Indian courft of life again. Whatloever facility may feeme to offer it felfe of the converfion ©f the Indians^ ic is not fo ealie a matter for them to hold out, no not in a icmblance of profellioa of the true Religion. After- wards God ftruck John Sagamore againe, (and as I remember with the fmall Pox:) but then when they defired like (iiccour from our Paft our, as before, hetold them, now the Lord was angry with Sagamore John^ and it was doubtfuW, hee would not fo cafily be intreated. The Sagamore blamed himfelf and juftified God, and confefled, he (hould not have been difcouragedby their threats from feeking our God : For thofe Sagamores and VoW" n>awps Viho 6'id moft terrifie him, hee had leene God (weeping them away by d\^ath, before himfelf, in a (borttime after. And therefore when I'lee i^w hcf muil die (for hee died of that ficfc- nefle) hee left his fonneto the education of our Paftor, that he mightkccp clofer to the Englijhy and to their God, then him- felf hail done. Biuhisfonnc alfo dyed of the fame difcafeibon after. All which 1 relate, to (hew, that though a forme of Chri- ffian Religion may be profcffed amongft Chriftians with Tome facility : yet it is not (b eaOe a matter to gaine thefe Pagan Indi' » a»j fo mach as to a forme of our Religion, and to faoldit,hQW- foever Mc.^iBiams did promifchimlclfgreatcrpoffibilities.
AnJfP. 3. Mr,Ba)lie (hall do well to eonfider, that Mr.WA Jiams hisfpeech doth not fo much hold forth the facility of the I»^w«j to any fuchcoavcrfionj as might fit them for Church- <fiatc^ but rather the Hypocrific and Formalitxe of the ordinary
M Churcb
8 J The rv^ty of Congregattcnm Churches ciedrea.
P A & T I# Ciiurch-Members of National! Churches 5 which he profeffeth i§fo far ofFfrom true con verfioR, *^ that it is the fubverHon of ** thefoules of many Millions m^Chriftendomej from one falfe *^ worfhip CO another.
^/2/«?. 4. It JsnounhappinsfleofanyjprincipIeofourSj that ** hath kept Mr, Williams from niaki^ig u^e of his great opportu- ^^ nlty^andopen door^ to propagate the Gofpcll amongft the *^ Indians. For though their facility to fuch a earn all converfion, as hee defcribeth, gave him nojyft warranty to gather them into a Church eftate ; yet it was a jull encouragement to provoke him (who underilood their Language^ to have preached the Word of God unto them , whkh might have been mighty through God (if fmccrely difpcnfcd ) to have turned them trom darknefle to light, from the power of Satan untoGod^ and fo have prepared thcra^ both forChurchfellowfliipherej and for heaven hereafter, i Busif Mr. Bajlie conceive that either Mr. WiUiamf^ or elfe tree werctobeblamedjbecaufewe doe not prefently rtcdst Indians into the Fellowfhip of our Charches/eeiBg their facility to con- form their outward man to us , and to fo much of our rc- Jiglon^ as Mr.^izVi<«wjmentione<:h ; hee fliall doe well to conilder before hand, vA\^i^vJ.acohs childrendid|\ve/jto perfwads the Si- chemites^(Gen.^^J) to receive circumcifion, before tbcy better un- derftood^he C owcnant of Ahraham,( to which clrcumcilion was a Seale)andhad made (bme better profeflion of taking hold of ko
Sz c T^. 18. qJ the third p^ameftdl^ahfurdityfiidu bee f-QUrndinourwA'j.oflnd.e^endenc'j^
Gome wee now toconfiderof the third fbamcfull Abfurdityj
^ which Mr. 'Baylk maketh the fruit of oar Independency 3break-
*'^ ing forth in the pra£tt(es and profeiTion of the mof^jWho have
*^ been admitted as very fit 3 if not the fittcft Members of ou»
^ Churches*
And thefe evill fruits hee brancheth out i nto Svc forts ;
^' I. (Saith he"^ in the vilenefTe of their Errors.
" 2, In the muhitude of the erring perfoas. '^ 5. In the hypocrilicjoyned with their Errors.
^ V ^^ malice againft their NeighborSaand contempt of theii^
fogeriors^
The rvdj ofCongregmomU Churches cle^redc $2
«* fuperiorSj Magiftrates and MiniUcrs for oppofition to their c- Part T ^^ vill way. - 4^
*^ 5.rn their Angular obftinacy,ftif8yfticking unto their errorSj&c
Anfa^. I. Suppofe all this to bee true : yet this is Co far from difcrediting the way of Independency, or arguing the Tree to be bad by thele bad fruitSjthat it doth rather juftifie the way to be of God^which fo ealily hath either heal edjor removed, fo many, fo vife, fo generalljfo fubtlcjfo headftrong corruptions , and them that maintained thcm.NonfediM^nonfceierumvarietas am atrscitaf^ is dedecM ? olitU, fed feeler ttm impunitof. The Church of Ephefus wsls not blamed by Chrin:,becau(e falfe Apoflles and Nicolaitans were found amongft them.-but commended, becaufe (he could not bcarc them. Rev* 2. 2.6, Nor is Ihyatira blamed , thnJeZabeH was found amongft them, but that they fufFercd her, Kev.z.io, What if fo many, fo hideous vile Errors were found in our Chur- ches^ What if the number of erring perfons were fas he fpeak- eth) incredible.^ " Multitudes of men and women every where ^^ infcfted> almoft no Society, nor Family in the Land free ^ from the peft? Bofion (which he is pleafcd to ftyle, the beft and ^* moil: famous of our Churches) fo far corrupted, that ^tvi were ^^ untainted? What if they accounted the late Governour their ^« true friendjand thought no Isfle of Mr. Cotton^ and Mv^Whch- ^^ Wright whom they adored ^ What if they had drawn to their ^* fides not oncly multitudes of the people, but the ableft men " forparts,in all Trades, efpecially the Souldiers? What if all ^^ th^e evills were carry ed forth with prefiimptuous contumacy " againftgodlyMagirtrates,and the Orthodox Miniftcrs? yea,' *^ whatifto ailthercft", theyj added obftinacy againft al whol- " fbmemeanes of redrelTc and remedy ?
Is it not therefore the more evident EJemonftration of the gra- tious prefence, and mighty power of God , in the Difciplinc of our Churches, that did Co effectually, fp rpcedil7,ro fafely, fo eafily, purge out all this Leaven, cither out of the hearts of the people, oucof their Families J and Churches^ oreheoutofthe Country/' •
Whence the argument (eemeth to mee to ari(e unavoidably."
Thofe eviIls, which Independency doth either heaI,or removcj they are not the fruits of Independency.
But all the(e grievous and dangerous evilsjindependency did ci-^ ther heal or remove.
2a The way ofCongregatienall Churches cleared.
K.T It Therefore thefe grievous and daBgeroiis evills were not t^e fruits of Independency.
Again^That governmentjwhich by the bleffingof Chriftjdoth fafely^fpsedilyjand effectually purge out fuch grievous and dan- gerous evills, as threaten the mine of Church and Statejthac go- vernment is &fcly allowed^ andjuftly and wifely cftablifeed in any civill State.
But Independency by the blefling of Chrift doth fpeedily/afc- ly^and effeftualiy purge out (uch grievous and dangerous eviUsj as threaten the ruineofChurch and State; therefore Independen- cy is fafely allowed^and juftly^and wifely eftablifhed in any civill State.
O^.i.But this purging and healing of thefe grievous and danger- ous evills was not the fruit of their Independcnt-Church-Go- vernmcnt,' but of their civill Government.^^ We have oft marvel- *^ Icdj that the Elderfhip of Bofion did never fo much^as call Ms. ^^ HutchinfoH before themjto be rebuked for any of her errors^ ^* though their generall Aflembly had confuted them, and con- " demned them : yet ftill fhec was permitted to goe on , till the *^ zealofthencwGovernour, and the generall Court didcon- ** demne her to perpetuall banifhraent. Then^and not till then, ^^ fo far as wee can perceive by the ftory, did the Church of JBo- ** fidn bring a procefle againft her. And when the proceffe vjzb *^ brought to an end, Mr.Gof/o^zwouIdby no mea«es put it in *^ execution 5 that burden was layed upon the back of Mr. ^;^» ** his Colleague, how ever not the fitteft Inlirument, being the ^^ perfonto whom Ms. Huthinfon had profefled greateft oppofi- '^'' tion. And when the fentence was pronounced againft her, ^^ they tell us , that the great caufe of it was none of her '^ Errors or Herefies, but her other praftifts, fpeciaJly her grofle ^* lying*
An(w, I . What ever affiftance the civill Government gave to the purging and healing of thefe evils^it was the fruit of Indepcndene Church Government. For whether the Neighbour Churches (tifpefted ourChurdfc of Tajion might bee partiall, and indul- gent to thefe erroneous perfons : or whether they faw, We wan- ted fuiHcicnt witneflcs upon which wee might proceed againft them in a Church way, they took a right courfe ( according to the principles of the Independent Government) to gather into a Synod with the confeat of the civill Magiftratfis: and in the Sy.
The way of Congregationall churches cleared, 85
nod toagitatcjconvinceand condemnethe Errors, and the of- P a R T I,
fcnCve carriages then (lirring. W hercat the Magiftrates being
prefentj they faw juft caufe to proceed againft the chief of thofe
whom they conceived to have bred any civill difturbance : and
the Churches faw caufe to proccede againft their Members ,
whom they found to bee broachers or niaiotainers of fuch here-
fies.
Anfxv* 2. It hath been declared above, whythe Efderfliip of *^ Bo^ondXd not call Ms. Hutehmfon before them to rebuke her '^ for her Errors, or to reftraine her from going on, though ** the general! Aflembly had confuted and condemned h^r Er- *^ rors and courfe.
For though the Errors were condemned5(and by the Elders of JB^/Jow^as well as others:) yet the errors were not faftened perfb- nally upon her •• nor had we any two witncfles , that would af- firm it to uSjthat fhec did broach or maintain fuch errors or here- fies, till after her fentenee unto baniQiment by the generall Court* And then indeed, as (he was more bold and open in declaring her judgment before many witnefles : fo the Elders of the Church of 30^011 called her to account before the Church.and convinced her of her Errors5aHd with thcf confenc of the Church, laycd her^and one or two more of her abettors under the ceniure of an adnio* nition even for thofe corrupt opinionSjWhich were charged upon her, and proved againft her.
*• Ok I. Yea but Mr. Comn would by no means put the cen- ** fure in execution upon her, that burden mult be-layed upon ^^ ththlckoiMz, Wjlfon^&c,
^Kfip,The cenfure ofadmonitlonjbecaufe it was for matter of Erroneous do ftrine, it was thought meet to bee difpen(ed and adminiftred by Mr. Cotton 5 wbo was tkeir Teacher : which alio (by thethehelp of Chrift) hee did performe, fetting be- fore her both the corrupt caufes of her errorSjand the bitter fruits of them; and charging her folemnly before the Lordjand his Ang§ll?jand Churches then aiTembledyto return from the Error of her way.
Afterwards, when upon further ferious debate and conferenca with her by Mr. ^azenport^ and ray felfe, (he was convinced of all hor errors in parcicular, fhce being called againe before the Church, did openly recant every errour and herefie, and pro^ fciled her repentance for every mifcarriage againft Magiftrates
M ^ and^
8^ The way of Congregdtionall Churehes clear ed.
A H T !• ^^'^ Elders : which farre exceeded the cxpedation of the whole Congregation^ which then confifted of many Churches^ and itrangers . But when (hee had done, (he added withallj " That^fbe ** had never been of other jndgeroent, howfoever her expreflt^ " ons mighcfeemtofary. This rounded fo harfbly, andfalfly in the cares of many witncfles^ that many rofc up to convince her of her falihood and lying, in fo faying. Which v^hen (hec did not hearken tos fbee was eiiecraedj by the judgement of the Elders, and our whole Churchy to be jullly fubjeft to excomnni- nication. Whidi though I did not think meet to bee difpenfed i>ymy felf ("becauiethe oftence was not in matter ofDoftrin, butofpra^life, which more properly belonged to the Paftours Office, or ruling Elders : ) yet I declared to the whole Congre- gation the righteoufneire of the ccnfure, and (atisfyed the Scru- ples of fonre Brethren, who doubted of it. But yet if the Church, or other Elders had put that taske upon me, I (hould no more haverefufed thedifpenling of the ccnlure of excommunication upon her, th^n I did before of admonition. Neither was her oppofition againft Mr. Wiljon any juft reafon of exempting him trom that duty. For (hee law, wee all with one accord, concur- red in that lentence : itwasnopartiall aft of his, but the com- mon vote both of the Presbytery, and Fraternity. And what if (hehadprofeflcd her oppoikion againft us all? hadthatbeen ^ juft cxcufe to exempt any of us from performing a fervice due to God^and the Churchjyea and to herlelf alfo ^
Ohjt&» 2. ^^ Batwhenthefentence was propounded againft .^^ her, they tell us, the great caufe of it was none of her Er- '^ roors, and Herefes, but for other praftlfes, Specially her ^^ grolTe lying.
ATTfttp, Wee could not juftly pronounce the caufe of her fe«r tence tobe her errors and herefies, which fhc had openly recan- ted, and given her recantation under her handwriting. Neither did any of us fay. That iuch Herefies did not defervc the cenfure of cxcomniunication,ifflie had continued obftlnatein them : but /wee thought it nccdftill to follow the rule of the Apoftle, not to rejc£t an Heretick till after once or twice admonition, Tif. 3. 10. under which if the Heretick relent, the Church proceeding ftayeth, unleffe fome other offence ict It forward, as it did in iier cafe«
SECT.
7'h e ipjy ofCongregationall Churches cleared, 8 7
Pa R T I*
S a c T. 19. TendingtoreBifefomemifidkesoflA'i.B^j^ lie in rcUtir^g the former abfurdities .
BuC before I leave this clofe of Mr. BjjIUs third Chapter, touching the evill fruits of Independency, let niee advcrtife him of fome few further miftakes in his Narration of the fanjc.
Firft, tvhen he reckoneth in the front of vile errours, the in- habitation of the perfbn of the Spirit in all the godly, let him- weigh what hath been faid above, touching that point. And if hee cleare it to be an errour, I willingly (liall acknowledge, hee fhall teach me that, which I yet know not. Iprofeilemy felf willing to learn of a meaner man, then iVIr. Bajhe,
^'' Secondly, when he nuketh the number of the erring per^' ^^ fons incrediblcjalniDft no fociety,no family free from that peft^ ^^ Bojion it felf fo farre infefted, that few there were untainted; let him bepleafed to confider, whether his teftimony will make it good. Histeftimonies (^recited in his Markes FF. G 6^. J fpcak to the utmoft of truth, but not fo much as he avoucheth* The (hort Story in Preface,;?dtg.7.iaith indeed, ^* They had fome ^^ of all (bns and qualities in all places to patronize and defend *^ them : and almoll in ewaj family foni€ were ready to defend; ^ them as the Apple of their own eye.
But this v/ill not make it good, that almoft in every family fome weFC infe^ed with the pell of their crrours. It is one thing 10 fpeak ill the defence of erroneous perfons, another to fpeak m defsnceof ccrou-rs. Multitudes tiiere were, that thought well of the perfons, who bicw nothing of their errours, but. heard - omly of their unbottoniing landy foundations of aTpirituall . sfiate, which hath been mentioned above, Chap, f .
Which may alfo truely be faid even of Bop?! likewiie. The body of the Church, the grcatcfrparfspf them were like thoie members of the Church in Thjatira^ of whom it is faid QKtvm 2. 2^4,) They knew not the depths of Satan. The trath whereof; may evidently appeapc by this,That when thofc errors of Miftris Mutchinfon were publickly charged upon her before the Churchy, and proved by fufficir nt Vt' itn effesjthe whole body of the Charch:) , aodaU the Bf cthvcn with one accord (fav^ onely her fonnc) con«
88 The way of C ongregationull Churches cleared.
p A R T I, Tented readily to her cenfurc : which they would not have done, * " if the whole Church o^Boflon (fomc excepted) had become *' her convertSjand were Ink^cd with her opinions.
** Thirdly, when hee faith, tbey adored fome of their Mlni- ^^ fters^and inftanceth in Mr. Cotton^ and Mr. Whekrvrigk,
Adoration is toovaft an Hyperbole to be midegood by jufl: tefticnoniesr All hypcrbolicall prai(cs, though they may farre exceed the bounds of truth in comparifbns of men with men ; yet they will not reach adoration, which is divine worfiiip. Nei- ther will it bee made good. That they magnified cicher Mr, Whekjvrighty or me, for the defence of their errors. Yea they (oon forS>oke Mr. Whiki^rigbt(2i$ well as he them) when they faw his judgement (as well as mine) againft Antinomianifme^ and Familifme.
Fourthly, when he faith, ^^ MiOimHutchlnfon^ and the late *^ Covernour, kept almoft every day, (b private and long dif^ ** courfe with Mr. Cotton^ that made them conclude all was *^ their own*
I muft needs profcfle, that cannot be made good by any wit- nefle of truth, Mifiris H«/cfo*«/ei»TeIdome reforted to mec : and when (he did, fliedid feldome or never enter into any private fpeech between the former Govern our and my filf» And when fhe did come to me, it was feldome or never (that I can tell of) that fhe tarried longl rather think, (he was loath to rcfort much to rae^ or, to conferre long with me, left (he might (eemc to learne fomcwhat from me. And withall I know (by good proof) (he was very careful! to prevent any jealoulie in mec, that fhce (hould harbour any private opinions, differing from the courfe of ray publick Miniftery. *^ Which fhe could not well have ** avoyded, if (he had kept almoft every day fo private and long di(cour(e with me.
But what Teftimony, or proof doth Mr. Baylie allcdge for this ©ur private and long conference, almoft everyday? Hismarkc {^^'i'\ referrethustothq»Chortftory, whercitis faid, " They " made full account the day had been theirs.
But did they make this account upon occafion of thefe our private, and long, and frequent conferences every day? not a fyllable of proofc for this point. It is not righteous dealing, large charges,and Marrow proofs.
Fourthly, that which Mr. B^jlk further iclateth from the
tciliraony
The way of Congregationall Churches cle^rtd^
tcftimony of Mr. Williams^ is as farre from truths as the former, P a H t ^
^* Mr. H^iEiamf (faith Mr.B^j/i>) told mcjChat he was em.pIoy- ~ " *
^* ed to buy from the Savages, for their late Governour, and ^^ Mr.C<?/fo»5with their Followers, a portion of Land with- ** out the Englip Plantation whither they might retire and ** live according to their mind, exempt from the jtirifdi&ion of ^^ all others, whether Civill or Eccleiiaftick,Mrf^i//ww/ Was in ^ fogrcatfriendfhip with the la^te Govern our, when he told ^* me Co tuuch, that I belecve be would have been loth do hava '^ (pokcn an untruth of him.
Anftv. But this I dare be bold to fay, if Mr, fFiUhmstold MrJ Bailie €o much, that he was imploycd by me to buy any Land from the Savages, for mee and my followers fas he calls them) he (pake an untruth ofmc, whatfoever he did of the Governioaf» Yet becaule I would not fpeakc nor thinke worle of Mr. oiWih lismt then neccffitie conftrayneth, I cannot fay but that he might ipeak as bethought, and as he was told • for it may well bcc, thatfuch asabufedtheGovernoursname tohlmforfiichancnd, might alfo more boldly abufd mine. But I muft profcfTe, I nei- ther wrote, nor fpake, nor (cnt to Mr. WiUiams for any filch er- rand. I fever I had removed, I intended ^i»i^jc;^ and not Aquahnich^ And I can hardly belccvc the Governoar would (end to him for any fuch end, who I fuppofe never thought it likely, that himfelf fliould tarry longer in the Countrey, then he tarried in the Btj,
Fifcly, whenMr-Bj^'/ze objefteth the prophanenefTe of thcle erroneous perfoas, and juftifieth it by the teftimonles of Mr. We'.ddSid my (kl^y ^^ And aggravateth the fame by their profeflion *^ of Piety (fo farre, that they avow their ftanding luofe frons *^ all reform d Churches as uncleane, becaufe of their mixture *^ with the prophane Multitude.)
Let him be pleafed to confiderj Firfl, what was faid above^ Jionfcelm^fid fceUris impHnitaf^ is the guilt of a focicty^ whether €!'=• vill or facred.
Secondly, whatMr.ff^t: '^meantby fouler (innesthen pride^or lying, found in thofe perfbns, I cannot gucfie : nor have I h'>ard of them •* unlede hee meant the adultery of one, whoucxni his own confeflion was ca(l out of the Church for that crime.
Asfortheteftimonyofmincp which hee quotech from fomt
N words
^5 Th^W^ ^fx^on^re^dtimMChurtMsdearei.
fi R t I. words in the vialls^wherein the finnes of the people were repro- vcdj let hlmnot improve them further then they willbear.Siidi reproofs doe not ahvayes argue linnes of our Church members: or if they diiij y^t not^ that thole (innes are openly known ;or if openly known, yec not, that they were tolerated* And yet all thefemuftconcurrej orelfe the vices found aniongft profeflbrs. Will not argue the vicioufnefle either of their doftrine or wor- (hipjor C h urch Govern men t.
Luiher complaineth, in PoftiU, faptr EvangeL Dom, &dvs'ntufy Sunt nunc homines magps Vwd0£ cupidi^ magh a^ari.y magh ah omni mijermrdia nmii^ magis immodest ^ 0* indifciplmati^ multoqtte dt- '^criora^ quamfmruntfubfa-patH, hndChryldfiome^(inaperiimper^ f<Man Mauh,Bom,^().') fpeaketh of Chriftlans asbecomminglikc the Hercticksjor PaganSjOr ivorfe.
Yet I fuppoie he that (liould in^prove the words either of CJfry^ojlome^to argue the difcipliiie ofChriftianSj worfe then that of the Pagans: or oiLuther^to argue the difcipline of Proteilants tobewor(ethenthatofPapifts, hefhalldoHbtleffe ftretch their.. i^ords upon the Rack, farre beyond the fcope of their meaning.' The woi'ds I ipake, were in comparifon between the godly Pro • felTors m Eu gland ^ and ours here, and at iuch. a time, when Epifcopall periecutlon made them draw the nearer to God, <k\\d to walkethe niorecircumfpe^ly before men. But Shecpe iet at libertie from the feare of Wolvcs,will ftraggle further from their Shepheard, then when they refcnt danger.
Thirdly, It is too groOe and heavy an.aggravJtion,which Mr. Bf^jr/Zeputtcth upon us, if hemeaneit ofus, " That our pro*» ^^ fellion of pietie is fo fa ire that wee fland aloofe from all refor- ^^ med Churches as uncleane, bccaufgof their mixture with the *^ prophane multitude.
ForitismorethenhecanprovejOrwe doeprofefTe. Though In the Biiliops time, we ^\d not foi th with receive all the mem- bers ofthe Church of E;7g/tf)!i^mto the fellowthip of our Chur- ches : yet (for ought I know^ wee are not Jikely te flahd aloofe froiri Presbyteriall Churches faithfully adminiftred, nor from the te^imony which they (hall give of their memberSj that may have oceafion to Traffick hither. And the like doe I conceive of othfer reformed Churches in other 'Nations of Chrillcndomco Presbyterian Churches faithfully adminiftred, arc not won^ to sarali: a mixt groghanc nuilei^de to the Lords Tablci '
the vpay ofGmgregatiQmli Chur^hs cJea^^d* g l
Sijctly, let me take off one inftance more^ which Mr. Bajlk gi- P a R T I* yeth of one abomination, which to him feemethftrange/^ThaC «^ the Midlives to our molt zealous women, (hould not onely ^^ have familiarity wjch the Devjll, butalfoin thatfervicccom- ^^ mitdeviliiQiMalefice? .-which To farre as they. tell US3 were not '^^ pnely pail: over with out puiiifhmcnt, but never fo much as ea- ■^^^quh'cd after.
Jlrjjtv. This accfifation is ifideed of fome v/eight, becaufe it isofagrievousjunddcvillifncrimej and it tolerated. But how doth itappcarcto him, that it was tolerated ? " not onely pati: ^* over without puniihment, but nevpr fo much as eaquired «<^ after?
Why, faith he, fo farre as t aey tell us. So farre as they tell us? h the fiiencc of a (hort ftory of this or that fad, a good argu- ment, anmdici^admtttjje'i yea ic is a good argument on the contrary, that there was inquiry made after that Mid wife, and diligent fearch into her, or elfe it would have been recorded, as fome clofe conveyance of the erroneous party. The truth is, the woman, though fhe offered her lelf to the Elders of our Church, yet was not received, upon difcovery of fome unfound principles in her judgement. Being then no member, the Church had no power to deale with h r. But when fufpicion grew of her fami- liarity with the Devilf, efpecially upon that occafion, which the ftiorc ftory rehteth, fhee was convented before the Magistrates, and diligently examined about thar,and otherevills. But though no familiarity with the Dev4ll could be proved again It her. yet becaufe of fome other offences in dealing with young women» (he was forbidden to ftay in the Countrey.
Sec t. 20. Tending to confidey what hetter fruits mrght hdve been ex^eEiedfrom Vrcsh^termi d-fctfltneyfor the removing of the like ahfurdities.
Having; thus given account to Mr. Bajiie of theinconfeqaencc of all hisdi(courfe from the errors of this countrey, to argue ih€ unfoundnefTe of our Church difcip'ine, let me now intreat him toconfider, what better fruits might have been eXf)c^edin the like cafe from Prcsbyteriall Government. I demafjd, if Predby- terian Government had been eftab.ifh^d amor gft us, Ihould wee
N 2 not
^ % The ffdy of Congregatiomfl Churches cleared.
p A K T L BOt then have received all thcfe Hereticks,and erroneous perrons> Into our Church > Yes furely, for no member of the Common- wealth is excluded : welj, therein cur Congrc^ationall difci- plinebringethibrth no woffe fruit, then their Prcsb) terian. *
I dcfliahdagaine, if thefepcrfonsftiould afterwards isM into error, or Herefiej which could not be proved by two witnefles,^ whac courfe would Presbyterian government have taken ? would it not have forborne proccfTe, till fufficitntteftiraony might bee brought to convince them ? If fufpici' jn of their unfound judge- ment had grown, would they not have examined them, and if they denied it, and no fufficient teftimony could bee brought againft them, would not the Presbyters have let them alone? Hitherto we did the fame.
I demand further, if any Presbytery in a Church, wcrefo(pe« 6:edto be too rcnaifle in proceeding againft fuch Delinquents, xvould not the Presbytery of the neigf hour Churches have takes the matter in hand, and fo gathering into a Synod, firft convin- ced (iich errors, and then condemned them, and the maintainers of them too, if they were found guiltie of them, and perfiitent . in them 1 Thus farre alii) the Presbytery of our neighbour Chur- ches did proceed as to gather into a Synod, and both convinced and condemned the errors. And though they did not proceed tocoudemne or cenfurcthe ma.intainers of them ; yet when they had gotten proof thereof, they proceeded in their own congre- gations to the cenfure of their own erroneous members (after all other meanes to recover them uftd in vaine;) hnd befides, they dealtwiththePresbytery of our Church to doe the fame. And wee hearing their complaint ' 2^nd their proofs, wee refpcftively hearkned to ihemj and proceeded to iht Lke cenfure in our Church, as they h id done 'n theirs •, A d in like fort travelled wdchour me/iibersy'or the!iet>nvi6lion, as hey had done with theirs, even (o Urr.?, t' it Mi(u is H//rMV/« was brought to a Kcantatio 1, tkou^i herpr varication f »f it bi ought her to a cen- furCj yeath utTioftcen u ", and that with gencrall confent of oar wh< 'c C/hLrchi.ind latisfaftH n ofoth<:rs. Jt leemetli then^ thatoui Jndf' ff.d tt' y (as it iscdJlcd) doth no more breed, nor noQrifb, nor 4 >lerne errors, or Hcreflis, then Presbyterian di- Iciplinc d.>th. And iithere fliouW a deit^V arife in any Church,, there isihe like remedy Ir* the vigilancy of other Churches, and Snsiiiy, obitinacym all evills of ^otorio^s o&nce^ whether in
judgements^
the way ofCongregatifimll Chmehts chared. 9 3
judgement or pra^life, m'ectethat lengch with the fame or like Pa R T !• cenfiircj in either governmetit.
Let not therefore Mr. Bajlit allow himfelf in faying as he doth (in thecloft of his third Chapter) " That this new andfinga* '« larway^the Lord hath fo manifeftly curfed with^more bad , ^^ fruits,and greater rtore of thcnij then ever yet did appearc | ^^ upon the tree of BrowQirme. For though it becommcth not us to make comparifons of fruits with other Churches funlefle themfelves did provoke us to it:) nor doth it concern tistodealc with them about any offence, unlefTe we dwelt ncer thcnij and knew their eftate:)yet this is enough to us, to cleare us unto Mr* 'Baylie^^nd to the world^againii all his cxceptions,ThatXthrougb theraercy ofChrift) noevill fruit at all hath Iprung from oUJ? Church Government. What offence Ibcvcr^in judgement or pra- ftifcjhath been fufpefbed or found among usj it hath not iprung from the government, but frOm perfbnall defers, either among the Brethren or Elders. And what hath been fufpe^ied, or found in either of them^hath^ither been cleared, or healed, or removed by the government. BlefTed bee the name of the Lord Jefus^ whofe throne is in Zio»and his furnace in Jerw/i/ew^who delight?- eth to blciTehis own ordinances with power and peace.
Chap. IIII. oftheantiquitie ofCongregatiomll dijciflme^ C0mp4red^ with Claficafi.
Section L
MR. Boylic fpcaketh of our Congregational], and (aahee calleth it) our Independent way, as not having continued a w. ck of yecrs (that is,not 7 .yeers) when the errors brake forth ^ in Natp Engljndy Tag.'y^. Sometimes hce makcth us the fame in realitic with the Ironfmfij(^Pag,'^S»)to whom he attr^buteth aboue 5o.yecrscontinuancej^^j^.59. fomet-mes he makcth as followers ^ otMv.Kokinfmy whoHeptin to fupport (as hee fpeaaeth ) •* languiftingBrownifinejWhcn it was ready tofalI5PiSig.17.ana 54. All which expreffionstend to make the wvorld bcleeve, that our Congrcgationail way, or (as he calleth it) Independent, is but of yefteiday, ne vly fprung u^ unknown and unheard of ia tht former Ages of the Church; which ifi^ were true, were no.
N3 fnaalj
P4 ^^^ ^^y ^f Congregationdll Churches cleare4*
Pa R T L frtiall prejudice to the tvay wee waike in, The way of God is the old way, Jer. 6>i6, yea fo old, as fetcheth his antiquity fi-om the anticnt of daycs, and from the Lord Jefiis, who is the way of Truth 3ind of Life, Id verumy ^fiiid primttmiid primiim ^UQd ah hithe There is no falfe wayjbiit is an aberration from the firil inilitution. Give m'e the-refore leave to profcffe freely withoac offencejwhac I tmcly beleeve wit^hout fcruplejthat though the Afts ofChurch* govcrnment(in the ordination of officers, and cenfure of offen- ders) by the Presbyters of neighbour Churches, be vtry ancient : yet not more antient then Humanus Splfcopaiw(siB Beza calleth it:) nor foantiem,as the wayof ourCongregationall government of each Church within it felf,by the (pace of 300. yeers. I will not hierc fpeak of thoie Texts ofSznptiive(^Matth.iSA'j^i6yiy.i C^. 5.) wliich convince as, that Congregational! di^ipline was in* llitatedby Chrift, andhisApoftles. I refer them to the (equcle, Krhcrein our particular Tcncnts aredifcuffed by Mr. B^)/ie.which will come in due place ( God willing) to bs reviewed and exa- mined. But,
In the firfi: century, whilft the Apoftles lived^, wee read of no ^Bl of Church-power put forth by the Elders of Churches over abfent Congregations,btit onely inA&, 15.28. with Chap. 1^.4. But letitbeconfidercd :
1 a That this Synod was not Status ConventuSy a fet monethly, oryeerlyAiTembly, the ordinary (landing Judicatory of the Church ; noraffcmbled foradminiftration of ordinary Church- power (as ordination of Officers, or cenfure of offenders) but called together upon urgent^ and unwonted occafion,the diflen- tion of the Church o^Anticch^ which both craved,and needed di- rcftioninfuch a cafe, ^fif.i<J.i.2. And wee eafily grant (what «rc willingly pra^ife in a Congregational! way) that neither dc- 6:rine,nordi(cipKnc can well proceed unto publick Edification, U^enthe Church is rent with difTention. The promifc of Chrifts prefencc -with his Church, is given to them met in his name, and agreeing in his l^sLmc^Mattb. 1 8.1 S^i p.But when a Congregation Wanteth ag cement and peace amongft themfelves^ic is then a way <rf God(according to the patternc, A&, 1 5 2.) to cobfult with fotne other Churth, or Churches, cither by themfelves or their tncflfengersmetinaSynod. But then theyfend not totliehifoi;
{?owcr to adminifler any ordinance among(l themfelves, but for ^ht to fatisfic diflreftters,and fo to remove the flumbllng block of
the
The tvdy ofCen^re^ntiomll Chunhes c leered , 95
the fufpition of mal-adanniUrdtion of their power, out of the P a R t L
Buc otherwife^when Churches want not peace nor light with- in themfelveSjto exercife that pov^'er withojt diftradion , which the Lord hath given them^ Chriit doth not direft his Chur- ches to gather into a Synod for removing ot knowen offences ci* ther in Dodiine or manners : but enely fendtth to the Payors or Presbyters of each Churchjto reformc within tlicmfelves,what is amongft jhen3.Rez/.ehap.2,aRd chap.3. A plain pattern to Chur- cheSjin cafe of publick offences tolerated in neighbour Churches^ not forthwith togatlier hKo a Synod (or Claflicall meeting) for redreffe thercof:but by Letters and meflengers to adraoniflbonc a- nother of what is bchovefull.unleilcupon fuch admonition^thcy rcfafc to hearken to the wholefomecounfcU of their Brethren. And then the diiTeation of this Church from others hindering ihefrcepaffage of cheGofpell f as much as dilTention amongft thcmfclves doth}it may give juft andneceffary occahonof aflem- blingaSynodoftheEIders,and meitngers of Neighbor Chtir» ehes for the convidion of their fin with common confcnt^ andif (after long patience^ they remain obftinate, to withdraw from them the right hand of FellowOiip in the communion of Chufta. ches,
2. ThcSynodzflcmbhd^iHierHfakm^QA&j I'y.') was not a convention orconfifttory of Elders apart from brethren:butiuch a naBjbec of Brethren were admitted into their Adcmblyj as car- xKd the name of a whole Church.diftinguilhedejcprcily from the Apo(lleS\and Elders^/^^^j 15.22325.Thc fame who arc called the Brethren^ diftin ft from the Apoftlesand Elders, ver.2^^ are called alfo the whole Church^ver, 2 2. And with t^em is the power com- municaledj whicluiie ApoPJes and Elders put forth in thoft Sy« nodicall LctterSjWr. 22.to 29. If the Clafhs doe admit the Brc» ihren of the Church^w here they meet^to fit with the EldcrSjin de- bating and determining the matters of the Synod 3 even fuch a number of Brethren^ as may denominate thena^a whole church^as then they (hall come neerer to the Primitive pattcrnsfb they may cxped a freer paffage of the prefence. and bleffing of the Holy- Ghoft with them.
5. That Synod having heard and argued the whole caufe in controverfiej. they give their judgement both of the do^rirre itaught: at 4&tmch^ an3 of the perfcns thai: tatig;kc it , as trouble-
ibflGLjgc
5^5 The wAj of C(^»gregAtiomU Ch»rch^s clear ed.
Part !# fomcto the Church^and fabverfiivc to their foules^and unwarran * led by themlelves, vet, 2^* Nevertheleffe, they neither excora" inuaicate them thcoifelves^nor command the Church to c^com- fnHnicate them : but leave that to the Church to cxercife their owne power according to the rule of the W ord^ in ca(e any of tbcir members (hould be found to perfift obftinatcly in ftich per- nicious dodrine after conviftion.
4. That Synod layed indeed a burdcn(or weighty chsrge)not onely of a doftrine to be beleivcd, but of a duty in matter of pra- aife to be performed (for avoiding of offence: ) and lay it they did with the greater power , according; ro the greater oieafurc of Grace and light received, both from Texts of Scriptures clear- ly opened^and from direftion of Apoftles perfonally prcfen£« But chough wee dare not allow alike equall power to ordinary Sy- nodSjUnleffc they had the like equall prefence and affiftance of in- fallible guideSjCfuch as the Apoftlcs wcre;)yet our Congregation- al way doth eafily allow the like power to the like orderly Synods foiar forthjthat when they have cleared from the Scriptures any doubtfull point of doftrin or praftife, to be of neceflary obftrva- tionjthey wil readily (ubmic as to a counfell & command of God, both from the Wordjand the Word difpenfed in the way of an Ordinance. In fuch a cafe wee acknowledge ( with our bcft Di- vines^ Fotefijtem in Sjnodii ^n^vrntm tPict'mKVKh a power in Synods to dired and appoint, what fpirituall prHdencc from the Word (hall determine. But it is one thing, to dired and charge Churches from the Word of the Lord, whatfhould be done by them : another thing to doe their A6ts of power for them. The one guideth them in the uie and exei ciCc of their power : the o- cher taketh their powcr,or at leafl: theexercife of it 3 out of their hand, which is more then the pattern of Syngas (m Ads ij. ) doth hold forth.
Sect. II. " In the fccond century ofycares,theGovernment of the Church was adminiflredjuot in a Clafficaljbutin aCongrcgationall way, as in the former century, of w^h we need uo betterlevidcnc^^thca the evidentTelHoiony of the AfigdebttrgenfeJ^m the fecontf c- ntu- ry ,chap.73f /V. de conCocyati9m tcclefitrum^ c£t. rum (fay f hey ) ^ 5f^if *' frobitos mthQfes hujuif^rnli pcfjpkiat^vid bit T rmut.Gub^rna'* ** tioms prftpem,jdftm ^■•i^Kf^T2oi< (jmilemfi*}Jfe, Singuld thim pa^
mh'fir ;i^
The way ofCongregationall Churches cleared^ ^7
^e •miniftrandiy ExcommHnicandi Rant ho s^ & fccUratos^ minlfiros P a R T I
^* eltgendi^vocat2di^9rdmandi^& jufliffimas ^hcatffat itemmdeponeH'' - *
^^ di^cffnventui & Synodos corjgregandi^&c, that iSjIFa man (earch
^ the approved Authors of this age, he (liaH fee the Form of the
^^ Governmentjto be almoft like to a Denaocracy:For every fingle
^^ Church had equal power of preaching thsWordjadminiftring
<c Sacraments^excomraunicating hereticks and notorious offen-
** ders, abfolving penitents, choofingj caIiiag,ordaining Mini-
^^ fters, and upon juft and weighty caufes dcpofing them agains
f^ power -aKo ot gathering Conventions andSynods,8cc.
What is Congregationall Government, and Independent feom othcrChurches, and Pregbytcrs^if thisbe not? Though he mentioneth Conventions and Synods, yet he (peaiceth of chem , not as having powerjto govern the Churches, but of the Chur* ches, as having power to gather them. But the Synods left the power of choofing, calling, ordaining Miniftersj of cenfuring he- reticks and offenders , and of abfolving Pehitests to the (ingle Churches, each one enjoying cquall power within themfelvcs, Thehelpe which neighbopr Churches yeelded one to another, was not €Hm imperio^ &fi0jg6iioney ( as hce fpcaketh in the fame place)not with Domimon of fome,and fubje£tion of others, but Cbdrhath & £dific jiionisfludiQpom of brotherly love and care and defirc of mutuall edification. Which made him (ay, their Form'of Government was like welI-nigh,or almoft to a Democracy : like to a Democracy, in regard of mutuall equality of power in one Church towards another^; & yet but almoft like to a Democracj^ in regard each Church within It (elf had an Ariftocracy ofPreir bytery for their guidance and Government, though they did no a& of Church-GoTcrnmentjwithoat conc^urfeand cenfurc of *he Brethren.
The rafti attempt of Vi&or (Bifhop ofRomeym this age againft the Churches of ^fia^ tocenfure them for a different ob(ervation of Eafter^ ic onely argueth,tbat che Myftery of iniquity did more €arly,and earneftly work in Rome^^thm in other Churches : but doth not hold forth any received cuftome of that age, the officers ofone Church to proceed to the cenfure of their Brethren in o« ther Chureh'is. For this attempt ofFiBor was generally contct* cd againft by Innawiannd other Bifhops,
SacT.III.
Inthctfiird ccnwrj Qfjcars,the Churches injoycd(to ufc the
g% Thew^y efCongregationdll Cfmrches chared.
Pab.t I, wordsoftheCenturiHs^ *^Cew/.3.<r^^.7.)aImoft the like form of " Government, according to the courfe of the Former Age, ^* though fomcwbatmore enlarged by ambition.
For itappearethj Novatw wa8 excommunicate by acouncell at Rome uwdtv Cornelius, hnd Samofatenuf was excommunicate and dcpofed by a councell at j^miock But yet where the EiOiops did more attend to the rule of Scripture, and former ^precedents , Congregationull Churches" did ftill enjoy their wonted liberty and power.
Their BiQiops and other Officers were not chofen to their hands by aconiiftory ofBlfhopsfor Paftorsjamongft themfelves in the a.bfence of the people: but(as Cjprian telleth us ) amongfi thenijinC^r/i^jj^ejandalmoft throughout all the Provinces, "As ** they have received from the Apoli:IeSj fo they hold it, that for ^* the orderly Celebration of Ordination,* all the neighbor Bi- *^ fhops,f'orPaft(3r$)ofthe fnme Province, where a Minifleris ^^ to be Ordained, they come together to that people, and the ^^ BiQiop is chofen in the prcfence of the people, to whom his " llfeisbeftknowen. As((aithhee) wasdoneamon^ftusin the *^ Ordination of our fellow-Mi nifter Sabintif ; his Office was putj " upon him by thefuffrage of the whole Brotherhood, and by ^^ the judgment of all the Paftors both prefent, and fuch as by " Letters gave tcftimony of him: and fo hands were impofed ^* upon him. Cyprjan Epift&Urfim /. i . Epifiola 4. And in the fame *^ Epiftle he faith,The people fearing God, and obedient to the ^ Ordinances ofChrift ought to feparate from a wicked PvOlcr, ^ Cum iffa maxime potefiaUm habeat ml cligendi dignos Sacerdotej^vel *^ indigms ncujandi'. Seeing the people chiefly have the power of ^^ choofing worthy Minifters,and refufing the unworthy. And as Election and Ordination of Mi nifters was tranra6):ed in the prefenceand with thefuffrage of the people^ Co was excommu- nication alfo ; for upon this ground, Cyprlamrgwah and aggra»- vateth the offence of the Brotherhood in other Churches , who took upon them to queftion and wave that cenfure, pofi Vivinum Judicium^ (he meaneth,thc judgement of Gods Minifters the El- ders) fofl pspfili ftiffragmm^ poft Coepifcopomm conf^nfum : after the Divine judgment of their Elders^ after the (iiffrage of the peoplej after the confcnt of neighbor Minifters, Cypria?7, Epiftolarum /♦ i. 'Epifiola 3- where he. givethto each rank , their proper a6i: in paf- fingChurch-cenrureshceaffigneth to the Elders of the Church
fuilcium
The rva'f ojtongregauonau LtJtircbes cleared^ gp
y^ff/icmfw^thejudgement: tothepcoplcj Suffragium^ ^i^ffrage or P ^ r t I*" vote : to neighbom MinifterSj Confenfum^ confent.
And that thcpcoplt: had the like concourfe in the abfblutiori and admiifion of penitentSjappearcth by Cyprian in the fame Epi- illcj ^' yixFLhipetfHaded{QLkhhe)mmo€XtflrqHeOj ut tales pati'* . '^^ antur Admiiti : (jaks vempe^ de quorum fincera Fdsniteatia vix *^ Phbi confiahat')&]Hftiorfaiii^ eft FrakmitatU Dolor^ ex eo quod ^^ HUM atqitt alius ohnitmU Pkbe^ & contradiemU^ mtst. tamen foci" ^» liiatejttfcepti^pijores extiierunt quampriuffpierant. ^^ With much adoc I periwadepeople^Sc even wreft it from them, ^* that they would fufFer (uch to be admittedj (of whofe rcpcn- ^^ tance they were doubtfulhand thegrief ot the brotherhood is ^' fo much the more juftjbecaufe one or two before having been ^ received by my facility ( the people gainfaying, and itriving '^ againft it) proved worfe afterwards then they were before.
Where though he (pake of the peoples gainfaying and ftriving againil: his receiving of one or two : yet it evidently appearetb that in his ordinary and ufuall courfc, he was not wont to re^ ceiveany without the peoples confent. Andeven then when they did gainfay and ftriveagainft his a£t at firft, yet he was not wont toproceedj till with importunate perfwafions, and wraftlings with thenij he had prevailed with them to give way.
But of others hee fpeakcth (Epiftolarum lib, 3. Eplftola 11. ) ^^ Cstcros^ faith hej cum ingenti popnli fftffragio ncipimui : the relfc *^ were received with the free and general! fuffragc of the people, ^^ And ag line, Q'Epiftola 16, of the fame book) hee thus (peaketh •^ adpiebem^ ExaminahuntHr ftngula^ pr£ftmibM^ & judicantibiM *^ vohif.
And indeed(in the end of the tenth Epiftic of his third Book) ** lie profcfTeth his refolution to performe no zdt of Church- '^ Government without confent of the Elders and Deacons^ and " Brethren of the Church i Aprimordio Epifiopatut mei^flatm^ '^ nihilpne cenftlio veftro^ & fine confenfu Pkhii^ mea frivatitn /e«- ^* tentia^crere.
All thefe are expreffe and lively lineaments of the very body of Congregationall difcipline^ the fame (for fubftance) wherein wee walkeatthisday. And therefore let it not bee fleighted or dcfpifed, as a Novell invention j of fcven, or twenty, or fifci<i yjccrs ftanding,
O 2 CHAP,
1 00 ' ^^^ i^^y ofCongregationall Churches cleared^
pAKT L Chap t. V.
of the fruits ofCongregatiomll difcifline.
Sect. I. » Of the fruit J of it in the primitive timu.
WEe have heard of the corrupt fruits, which Mr. ^oy/^e chargeth (but corruptly, and caufelcfly) upon Con* gregationall difcipline : Letus nowicCjwhtther better fruits hare not been found to grow upon it^even fucb fruits as do argue the difcipliae to be the plantation of the Lord Jefus.
I Prefuppofing that which hath been proved^ that our Con- gregational! difcipline, is the fame (for fiibftance) wherein the PrimitiveChurches walked for the firft 300. ycers, (to wit, du- ring all the time of the Primitive Perfecutions) I conceive (with- out arrogancy) wee may acknowledge the fruits of their difci- pline to be the fruits of ours.
Firftj their cxaft ftriftnefTe in exaniiiting and trying their Catv^ cbumeni^ before they received them ir^to EccUfiam Fidelinm y brought forth this favory and (pirituall fruit, the purity of Churches. Pagans themfelves could not charge them with any crime, but the name and profclTion of Chriftiaaitie, fee Plinj^ Efifio'lartim lib. i o, Epifiolam g.j. TerfnUian ^pologeiick^ Chap, 3. That which hee (aith of Cajw Sejus^ was a gcperall EJogy of their Church-members, Bor/us vity malm ta?3iptm qmd Cbrijiia^ vw> A like fruit to that of ^amd againft whom his enemies could find no occafion of complaint of error or fault, except it were for the profeilionoftheLaw of his Godfihdp,6.^y^m
And as their rtrift examination received their members pure: fo their ftrift cenfure kept them pure. For in the Churchy *^ Indie ahatur magm cum fsndere \ • — And in their Fcafis they ^ were temperate and reh'gioafly fruitfull in favory and gratious ** conference, and fo departed better then they ratt^Vtqninon *^ tamCutnamc^naverinty qnam di[cipUnaf». T erUil, ApoLCap.^^,
2 From tiiis purity and vigilancy of their discipline, in the admiUion of their members, and in the adminiftration of their ccnfures, there fprung forth many other gratious fruits, as their holy and conftant and confident confelTions of the Name of Chrift before judgement fcates, the patient and glorious Martyp- dpmcs of imiumerable SaintSs to ;hc conviftion and aftonifliment ota-woxldofperftoitors^ 'IV Whence,
7'he rvay ofCongregatiomll ChtiKches cleared. i o i
Whence alfoiprung at laftj the convcrfion of a great part of p^ r tL the word unto the truth, the advancemcat of a Chriftiau Empe- rour^ the rooting out of Paganiih Idolatry^ and propagation of the profeflion of Chriftian Religion, not onely through the Roman Emph:e, but in many other Nations exempt from the power of Roman Armes, yet not from the power of the Name of Chrift^and of his Church .
Afterwards, in the dayes of Confiantine^ when the cxternall peace and libercie of the Cfturches, encouraged ali ibrts of men (d^ane and unclcanc) to offer themfelves to the fellowfhip of the Church, andCongregationalldifcipline began to be neglcdtcd through the udirped authority of the Bifhop^, and Presbyters, the limics of the Church began to bee as large as the Precinfts of the Parilh :and the Church it felf (which before was wont to be as a Garden inclofed. Cant, 4,12.^ did now become as a Wil- de rncfle lying open to all the Beafts of the Field 3 who fb would offer himfelf, might have free paflage into the bofome of the Church : and offer themfelves they did, not from the favour of fpinituall gifts (as was wont to bee done in Congregation all di^ fcipline:) but from refpeft to the countenance of higher powers, and the priviledges and preferments flowing therefrom ; Church members being farre more readily received to place of truft and honour, then men without. But this inundation of corrupt members was prevented by the vigilancy ot Congregational! difciplinCj whiift it ftood in forccin the former centuries.
3, This was another good Fruit of the Congreationall di/ci- pline in'thofc primitive times, That u hilfi: it took place in the ChurcheSjthcrc could be no place,nor way open for the advance- ment of Antichrift,no nor for the ufurpatlon of Epifcopall prela- cy .For whilif every Church kept their Government within their own Congregation,they knew not the heavy and Lordly yoke of Cathedral! Churches, much leffe were they trodden down with impofitions irom the Sea of Rome. It is true, ^i^^erBifhop of Rome attempted a ccnfure againft the Churches of Afia^, but his Arrogancy was fpeedily repreffed by Irenew^ and(undry others both in BHYOpz & AfuAnd when Ibrae fcandalous perfons in the ^/ric<a!;z Churches, did appcalc in Cyprians time from thofeChur^ ches unto Rome, Cjfrian^ and his fclI^jW Bi{hops(or Presbyters J in the African Churches^, did eafily prevent the impeachment of
O g their.
102 The fPdy of. Congregattomll Churches cleared.
#••■— ^ '■ ■ ■ . • I I. ...— -■ .M ■—■■■„■ I «i».^M._.|
Part L their Church- Government from remote Churches, and kept ftill their Government within themfclves.
Sect. 2. of the Fruits ef Congregatiomll difcif line in our Churches in New- England.
2. TT^^ the fruits of Congregationall difcipline, as it hath
Jrbeenexercifcdamongttus ('though in much weaknelle} the Lord hath not left us without teftimony From Heaven.
Firft, in making thcfe Churches a little fanfluary (through hisgrace) to many thoufands of his fervants, who fled over hi- ther to avoide the unfupportable prefTures of their confciences by . the Epi/copall tyranny.
Secondly, in bleding the MinifTery of our Preachers herewith like fruits ofconverfion (as in our native Gountrey) of (uudry elder and younger perfonSjwho came over hither not out of rc- fpeft to confciencc, or (pirirtuall ends^ but out of relped to friends, or outward inlargemcnts : but have here found that gracc^whichthey fought not for. ,
Thirdly, in difcovenng and fuppreiling thofe errors of Anti- nomians^and Familifts, which brake forth hereamongft us> and might have proceeded to the fubverfion of many foules^ had not the blelTing of Chrift upon the vigilancy of Congregationall difcipline^either prevented or removed, or healed the fame.
Fourthly, it hath been alfo a teftimony from Heaven of Gods blcfling upon our way,that many thoufands in Englandin all the Quarters of the kingdome, have been awakened to confider of thet:aa(e of Church difciplinc, for which wee have faffered this hazardous and voluntary banifhmcnt into this remote Wilder- neffe : and have therefore by letters conferred with us about it,8£ been Cthrough mercy) fo farre enlightned, as to defire an utter fubverfion of Epiicopacy, and conformity, yea find the Hono- rable Hollies of Parliament, the Lord hath been pleafed to hclpe them fo farre to confider of our fufferings, and of the caufes thereof, as to conclude anecefFftie of reformation of the Ecclefi- afticall ftate, Camongfl: other ca«fes,ro^ by reafqnof the nece0i- tie put upon (b many E?2gHjh fubjc^s to d epart from all our cm-' |)loymcntSj and enjoyments in our Native Gountrey ,fQr coa^i- cnce iakc.
SECT.
• mhe way ofCongrcgationdl ChmQhcs chared . 1 03 '
• ,,V,.4^ -.1 P A » T 1<
S.E c T * g. of the Fruits of Congregation^ difciftikk. m England.
3 For the fruits of Congrcgsclonall difcipline in 'England^ they that walkein that way amongftyou, might fpeak far more particularly, and largely, then I here cars doe at iiich a remote diftaiice. BinifBooks, and Letters^ and reports doe not too much abufe us with fal/e intelligence, the great, and gratious, and glorious vi^lories^whcrv by the Lord hath wrought falvation ^Qt England in t\\c\k latewarres, have been as fb nianyteftimo- nies of the blelling of God upon our way. Forthechiefeftin-' ftiumentSa which God hath dtlighted to ufe herein, have been the Faith and fidelity, the courage, and conftancy of Indepen- dents, And when I fay Independents,! meane not thofe corrupt Scfts and Herefic?, which (hroud thsraicl ves under the vaft titlt of Independency, and in the meane time caft off all Church Go- vernment, and Churches too ; bdt fuch as profefTe the King- " dome of Chrift in the gouernmeiit of caeh holy Congrega- tion of Saints within themfelves.
Far bee it from me to undervalue the brotherly affiftance of the Scottifh Churches and Commonwealth m working ^o great a delivsrance for England. Yea I account their concurrence st greater matter then aiEftance in this great work. Their exempla- ry piety and 2eale, their courage, and confidence in rifing up, and ftanding out again ft the invalion of Epifcopall tyranny, and fu» pirftitlou, did doubtleffe -quicken and encourage England to i^and for the like liberty in the like caufe : and to put forth that 2eale, which the Lord had kindled in the hearts of many for Rc- formatipn»And this was more then an adiftanccjeven a guidance. Afterwards the forwardneiTe of the Scottifh Nation to advance their Armies into the Englifh Fields for the helpe of England^ againft the Common Enemies of Church and State, was an hSt oi brotherly love never to be forgotten without due and thank- f^U acknowledgement , and encouragement* Hut yet let the good plealure of the Lord bee acknowledged, v/ho outof hi& abundant grace, hath granted the chiefeftfuccefTe^to the Englifh diefignes by the Forces of the Independents, which may not be denied without too much incratitude both to God and man. Lee
al!
104 'I'he way of Con^regationall Churches cleared.
Part I. all the glbry thereof be wholly and folcly given to the Lord :bui; yet let not the inftruments be accounted unfruitfall^by whom the Lord hath brought forth fuch blcffed Fruits of vi^oryj and li- berties both from civillfervitudc, and fupcrftitious thraldome^ andwithallfo great an advancement of Reformation both in Church and State.
The inundation of Sc£i:s and Herefies in LW£>«5 and the re- tarding of Reformation in England , which have both of them been ot^efted as the bitter fruits of the Congrcgationall way,haVe . been cleared abov€» to (pring from other Roots, not from that way. SeeChapfj.Seft.JfCheendofit*
'"iii'l' ■ I '3e
PART-
sj^gftife^eSgg'j^aeBcafliBsaa— aataaaaai. f\' i *■" n W >> ■ n""
Parr. 2.
The fccond Part (being Dodrinal, and Contfcverfal ) Concerning Congregational Churches and their
Government.
The FRjEFACE.
FJe Author of the Book intituled VindkU Clavium^ thought gooti to conceal his own Name , though in matters ot Accufation ( whereof the Book is full. ) It was the manner of the Romans (and that Roman manner was but juft and equal) to have tlie Accufer Jhew himfelf face to face. Ads. 25. 16. And indeed the equity and equality of Brotherly love would have required him either to have declared his owne Name , or to have concealed mine as well as his owne. A lirde love amongfl Brethren would fooner heal the diflentions of Brethren, then great ftore of Books, breathing luft to contenti- on. It is neither Presbyterians, nor thofe of the Congregational way (whom they call hidependents) that do hinder either Refor- mation or Peace ; but onely the want of ^Ajj^iJ^ygi^ A'y^Tijj, the want of following and holding forth the 7 ruth Cor that which we believe to be the TruthJ in love^ on both iid^s : It is love that edifieth both fouls and States.
But fince the Author of Vindic'iA ispleafed to conceal his Name> I therefore think it not amifs (for brevities fake , and to prevent a long Periphrafis of the Author of Vindicidi Clavium ) when 1 am occafioned to name him f which is very often ) onely to taks leave to call him Vindex, or (in EnglifliJ ibmetime the Ajfertor^ (bmetime the Avenger • which both the Title and Purport of his Book? do hold him forth to be, as ading the part of both.
The fcope of his Bock ( fofar as it concerneth me ) is chiefly to fhew forth my weaknefles and contradidions , as his Title ma- nifeftcch. But if Chrifl may h*ive any glory by that , I fhall wil- lingly acknowledge ( without his accufation , and much 'more without his convi6^ion } that I am made up of weaknefles and contradidions. Th« beft good in me is but weak at the beft : and that which is corrupt,is wcaknes it (elf. If there be Old and New man in me ( as by the grace of Chrift I fee what I am J verily I cannot but finde a bundle, not onely of contradidions^ but of con-
A a trafadions
The way of Congregational (^hurches cleaned, ' Part 2 »
trafacftions in my ielf. I believe, I dolibt : I allow, I condemn ; I hope, I fear : I iove, I hate : I rejoyce, I grieve : I would J would not : I do, I undo ; the fame (elf, the fame thing, at the fame time.
Neverthcles all this will not argue tliat which the <*Avenger faith ^ ^^ He hath heard, that J have often .altered my Judgement^ ^^Jince I went to New-England : Nor that the Author of the Keys does contradiB the Anther of the Way, ^'hich is himfelf.
I have not had liberty to peru(e the TVaj^ fince it waspublifhedt but I fee by the firll words of if , that the Publi(hers had not the Copie which was taken hence from me , but an imperfed Tran^ icripr. But 1 do believe what the Publifhers do report • Thatfet- " ing afidefomedifference in Logical Termes. there is no material ^' difference between the Keyes and /^/7f Way, cither in ^Do^ir.ine of. *' Divinity^ or in Church- pra^iife.
Yes, ( faith the Avenger) I ^nde^ He doth fin thefe) as jflatly contradict himfelf, as ever any man did. '^ Inftancein one place. '^ (and leave the refi to the following difcourfe^ ) In the Keyes, *' {T^ag. 4-) he faith ^ The Keys were delivered to Peter 04 an. ^^ cyfpoflle , as an Elder , and as a Believer, The fenfe of tht '' VPonds Co/ Chriftz-^.PetecJ ')^'ill hemoft full, if all the fever aL *^ confederations be taken joyntly together. But in thtJVay, f P*^g* 27.) He faith, ^' 77?^ Power of the Keys is givento the Churchy r«- " Peter not as an Apofile^ not ^j an Elder ^ but as a pr of ef Believer :. ^'- Jinot this afljit.ccntradi[lian? .
^nfw, I. The words are not mine, but the c^/V?"ro?^J,which he reporteth me to fay in the Keys ; " The Keys were delivered t^~ *^ ^Cicx^as an (lApoftle, 04 an Elder ^ and as a Believer, I would be loth to be found to fpeak fo il-Logically, as to fay, Socrates hath a power of motion given to him^ as a living Creature, as a Man, as a Philofopher. It is a trivial rudiment in Schools, Whatfbever is at- tributed to any as fuch,is given to all £ich univerfally , and to fuch reciprocally, and onely. If the Keys were delivered to Peter as an Apoftle, then to allthe Apoftles , and onely to the Apoflles., My words exprelTed by me are plain enough, and ( I thank God ) not def^itute of reafon; " Jt hath proved a bufie ^uefiion^ hew Pe- *^ ter is to be confdered in receiving this Power of the. Keys, whether ^^ as an Apojlle, or as an £lder {for an Elder alfo he was ) or as a^ ^' Believer^ profejfing his Faith before the Lord feffps, and his feU ^U$w Brethren, ,
I .added
Part 2. The way ofCongBrgaiion at Churches cleared.
^^ I added indeed, the fenfe of the words of Chrift to Teter^ (To ^' thee Will I give the Kejs of the Kingdom of heAven) will he mefb ^^fuU-i if all the fev era/ conjj derations he takinpymlj together.
Wherein as I expound mine owne meaning in the words fol- lowing fin that Treatilc of the Kejs ) So the Publishers of the Keys^ do fitly exprefs the lame in their Epiftle [ '• The T>iJpofal (fay they ^ ^^ of thisTower^ may lie in a due allotment into divers " hands according to their feveral concernments •, rather then in an " entire and file Truft committed to any one man , or any fort or " r^nk^ of Men , or Officers, ] What laith the Avenger to this .' ^' Herein ( faich he ) Perhaps we might agree with them^but then '^ not with the Author ^ Vcho places all the power in one fort of men '-^ alone -i that is ^ the Brethren without Oncers ^ in the '\^2}j^pag, 45. But the ^/frfortaketh too much liberty, to affirm, I fay that in that place, which in the fame palTage I do exprefly denyj, My words are exprefs , ^^They, (that is the Brethren J may not admi^ '^ nijler Sacraments in defeU of all Officers^ hecaufe by the appoint- '' ment ofChrift^ that pertaineth onely to Jkchas are called by Office ^^ JO preach the ^ofpeL Matth, 28.19. 20.
But (faith the aAvenger) in the fVay f page 27.) He faith ^' The Power of the Keys i^ given to the Church,to Peter, not as an '' Apoflle, nor as an Elder ^ but as a prof eft Believer , in the name of ^^ Believers. Is not this aflat contradiction ? No verily jthe Solution is very eafie and obvious, even to the Avenger himfelfjif he would but have caf^ his eye upon the very next words in the Keys, whence this evxvi'K3<pitvi^ is fetched. The words run thus, " The ^'fenfe of the Vcords will be mofi-fiill, if all the feveral confderati- '^ ons be talien joy ntly together, Take'P^ttt confidered not onely as '■'- an ApojlUy but witkil an Elder alfo, and a 'Believer too y pro- ^^f effing his Faith, all may '^ellfiand together. For there is a diffe- ^' rent power given to all thefe, to /in <iy£poftle , to an Elder , to a '' Believer : and Peter Vcas all thefe , and received all the Power '^ which was given by Chrtfl to any of thefe, or to all of thefe togc-
'Uher, So that Augufline did not mifiake^ ^henhefaid ,
*' Peter Received the Keyes in the Name of the Church:
I cannot conceive what Ihould move the Avenger Co confidendy to charge aflat contradiElion in thefe two paffages, and that as flAt- ly ^s ever man did contradict himfelf : unles it were partly thrc u j,h tmif^report of my words in the one place : whereof before) partly. Iirough mif^apprehcnfion what the force in Logick is ^ of a qua-
Aa2 tenm
1 rjt waj Of \^ongr€gaiionui \^t)Hrcf7Gscfeareu, l^art 2-%
tenHstde : For he that knoweth that , he is not ignorant, that if Pftfr had received the Power of the Keys , quatentu Apftoltis\ or quateyim Prejhjter^ as an Apoftle, or as an Elder • then onely Apoftles, or oneiyBlders had received all Church power, which all judicious Divines", and (I doubt not J himfelf amongft thern will utterly deny. But he that (aith Feter received the power of the Keys 5 as (landing in the room of all forts of Officers and Mem- bers of the Church, and (bin the name of the whole Churchy He affiimeth that ^eter received all Church power , which is ■found in all profeft BeUevers, whether Officers , or private Bre- thren : and of Officers, whether Ordinary, as Elders^ or Extra- ordinary, as Apoftles, and Evangelifts. And is there any palfage in the Keys which croiledi or contradideth this ? and that flatly, and fb flatly, as never any man more ?
Let this ferve for my firft Anfwer to this Contradi<!^ion : let me alfb add another-
AnfWK 1. If there had been fbme difference betiveen the ^^jK and the iTfj'f/ in fome expreffions: yet (as the Pracfacers related from a Letter of mine to a friend of theirs ; ) it lay rather in Lo- gical Termes, then in Doctrine of Divinity, or Church- Pradife : And flich, amongft others, is this very point in hand. If there feem to be any difference in the expreffion of the one Treatife, or of the other, about this point, it is in the firft Subjcd of the Power of the Keys ('which is a Logical Notion: ) but the point is the lame, both in Dodrine of Divinity, and in Church-prac^ife.
As for the imputation of Inconftancy , which the Avenger is pleafed to put upon me , " He hath heard that I have often ahe- " red my Judgement fine e I went to New-Sngland : I fhould thank him if lie Vvould tell me either wherein I have altered my Judge- ment, or from whom he (b heard : Mean while, he may do well to remember. That a Citizen of Z'wn ( a pure member of a pure Church ) taketh not up a Reproach agalnft his Neighbour, PfaL^ 15.3. John 'Baptifi- was liirmifed by fome to be a Reedjhaken V^ith the ^ind • but it was a windy Fancy.
'3. And for a third Anfwer , It were no juft matter of calumny, if in fbme latter Tradate I fhould rctrad, or expreis more com- modioufly, what I wrote in a former lefsiafely. Auguftine (2iS muchabdveme, as the Moon to a little Star, J loft no whit of his Reputation in the Church, by writing two whole Books of Reiradations of his own Opinions and Exprcffiojis.
CHAP.
Part 2. yhe i^ay.<)f Congit^gaiimnl Churches cleared.
zv.':^.
% CHAP. I.
of the Church^ to nsfhich Qhrifi committed the • Tover of theKejes.
SeBion I.
V Index doth here firfl enquire what I mean by this Church ; V hereof, though he might fully have informed himfclf from the fifth point of the firft Chapter of the Keys (which himfelf had in hand ; ) yet in hope of fbr:€ advantage. He chofe rather to fetch it from another Trad of mine , touching our Church-Way : Which though hefiiy, it went up and down in the dark ^ yet its dark walking was no intent of mine? but that it (liouldfind either timely impreffion, or (by advice of friends) utter fuppreffion. Now in that Tradlfaid, The Church to which the Lord Jefus committed the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, (Mat.i6,i^.) is CoetHs FideltHmy commonly called a particular vifible Church, meeting together with common and joynt confent into one Con- gregation, for pilblike worihip, and mutual edification.
" Bm(fi\t\i the '•Avenger) of all the reft this is the moft impro^ *^ bable fenfe of our Saviours words , If by the Kingdom " of Heaven on Earthy he meaneth that Church of which hejpake ^' before in. verH i8. But that "^04 either the Catholic!^ Vifible " Church : or rather the Invifible My ft ical Church '^ fir that only *' is bmlt upon the Rock^ , and againft that the gates of Hell ** ftjall never prevail : Whereas Particular ^hurches may ''fail.
j4nfw. 1, It is not a more improbable fenfe of our Saviours words, to underftand the Kingdom of Heaven (A^atth. 1 6. 19. ) of a Particular Vifible Church, rather then of the Catholick Vifi- "ble Chprcb. For I do not read that the Scripmre doth any where acknowledge a Catholick Vifible Church at all. The Catholick Church is not Vifible as a Church : and the Church that is Vifi- ble, is not Catholick. Dodore^wcj his Judgement feems xo me more Orthodoxal, Scclefia non eft totafimul Vifibilis, Me^ dull, I, ih. ii.'7m7n» ~i. For though the whole Clurch ( pt which is all one, the Catholick Church J may beVVifiblein her fingular Members : yet b they are not a Ciiurch . Ox though it
The Way of Congregational Qhurches cleared. Part 2*
may be Viiible in the ieveral Particular Congregations, yet none of themisCathoiick. Or though all of them together may be called a Catholick Church, or General Affembly , if they were met together ^ Yet I fuppofe , V index would be loth to f ly. That Chrift giveth the Power of the Keyes ( all Eccleliaftical Power ) into their hands. Such general AlTemblies are rare and extraor- dinary^ and extraordinary Aflemblies are not fit Judicatories to hear and cenfure ordinary offences , or to adminifter the ordinary Adis of Church-Power.
oArifw, 2. He therefore diftrufting ( asitfeemeth^ that to be the meaning of our Saviours words(co underftand the Kingdom of Heaven of the Catholick V ifible Church ) He expoundeth it rather to be meant of the Invilible Myftical Church. And indeed, true it is, that Tffr/* and other Preachers of the Golpel have re- ceived fuch a Power of the Keys , as by the Miniftery of the Word, to beget Faith in their Hearers, andfb to open to them a dore into the Invifible Church : as alio to convince unbelievers of their damnable Eftate, and fo Minifterially to declare them (hue out from the fellowlhip of the Invifibie Church. But there is al(b a Power of the Keyes, to open a dore unto profefl Believers into the Vifible Church : and again to fhut them out of the Vifi- hlc Church , when they grow icandalous. And therefore the Vifible Church cannot be excluded from one part of the mean- ing of the Kingdom of Heaven ^ whereof Pe-rfr received the Keyes.
Belides, certahiitis, that when by the power of the Keyesj a Believer is received into the Invifibie Church , he can never be fhut again out of that Church. But the Keyes here given to Peter , have a Power^o fhut out of the Kingdom of heaven , even the lame Perfbns, unto whom they have opened the dore before. And therefore the Kingdom of Heaven ("whereof Teter received the •Keyes J is not meant oiiely of the Invilible Church , but of the Vifible Church alfo,
Anfw, I . The reafbns which Vindex objedeth to the contrary, vCiil not prevail againft this Truth, no more then the gates of hell againft the Church.
Objcd. I. It is the Invifibie Church onelj n^hich is hmlt ufo-a theRock^y and againft that y thegatts of Helljhall never frevaih whereas F.trticHiar Chnrches ma) fail,
Anf-w, It is not true ; that the Invifibie Church onely is built
Pai t. 2 . '^he vpoy of Congregational Cmnhes cleared.
lipona Rock- for Particular Churches are built upon a Rockal- fo. Built they are upon Divine Inftitution, and Chrift is laid for the foundation of them ^ or elfe they are not Churches of Chrift, which are defc:ibed to be in Cjod our Father^ end in our Lordje^ fits Chrift, I TheC i. i. The Apoftle Paptl laid Chrift for the foundationof the Vifibic Church of Corinth^ i Cor. 3. lo, 11. Clirift is not the head of that Church whereof he is not the foun- dation : and where he is the foundation , he is alio the Rock 3 on which they are built ^ for he is not a fandy foundation.
'' Tea, hut P articular Churches may fail.
"What then? Somay thetrueDifciplesol: Chrififail (inrelpeci of bodily fiibliftencej and yet the gates of Hell never prevail a- gainfl them- For they will be received into everlalling habitations. Luke r. 6. 9.
" Tea, hmTartlcularQhurches may fail and fall away from '^ tSe Faith ^ all the (^hnrches of zAfia are fallen from' Chrifi to '^' J\^ahomet. : and findry in Europe , from Christ to. <iyinti- " Chrifl.
Yet thofe Churches that were founded upon Chrifl, and build- ed-upon that Rock, they neither failed , nor fell away. It was iheir Succellors, and not they, that failed, and fell in that fort. If the Pofteriry of an holy Particular Church do degenerate , they were never founded upon Chrift, but in an outward form. God may remove t he Candleftick ( that is ) his parckular Church ) out of that place (fayoucof Corinth or Ephelu?, Rev.i, 5.) yec he will ever have fbme or other Particular Churches vifible in one place or other • and fo againft that Church ftate, the gates of hell fhall never prevail. Di fVhitakfrs declareth the Judgement of Orthodox Protcflants in this point • Nos dicimns, aliqtdamfem- ■per fore in mundo Scclefiam, qpi<z Chrifiopareat j eamque vi- fihilemj T^e Ecclefia, Queft. 3 . Cap.2 . jwnivu in his Animadvcr- ¥erfions i;^ Bellarm. Controv. 4.deConcil. & Ecclef Cap. i;. Art. I. ConchidimP^4n/iHit,nevifrbilemqtiidtm Ecclefam^pojfe. *Deficere , atque interire , adeo ut in fe ipfafit invijihilis, &c, KwdDodiox ^mes beareth the like witnes. Ecclefia nunquam plane definit ejfevifibilis, Medull. 1. 1 cap.51. And this they in- tend of fome Particular Vifible Church or other. For a Catho- lick Vifible Church they difpute again (1, but maintain the Catho- lick Church to be invifible. Whitaliers de Ecclefia (^ 2 a. lo, Dl- cimi44 Ecclcfiam Catholicam invifihilem ejfe , etiam turn cum Rarticnlaris qu<&q\ Ecclefia vd maxime flora, . ^Hr
The TV ay of Qonp'tgational Ckunhtt chared. Part 2 •
X-... ,.
- 0bje'iSt. 2i ** "Tly^ Kingdom of G tor yii one f^t.&f the mean^ ^' ^'f^Z^f the^ingdijm of Heaven ^ ar*^u is ?iot CG?2tradiJlingHijhed " to a Particular Congregatien.hm to the GeneraL Vtjihle Church *^ on Earth, ' Anf"^, There is not any Paiticular Congregation on earth* but may be , upon }iii^ occalioa , contradiftinguiflied from the Kingdom of Glory. It may truly be laid, ivhoioever is duly bound or loofed in any one Particular Church , is alfo bound and loofed in the Kingdom of Glory. There is no femblance of diffi- culty herein.
Nevertheles, when (m the Keyes page 2. J I (pake of the Power of the Keyes given to Peter to bind on earth , I did not mean it in any one fingle Particular Church on earth alone ;, but
fenerally and indefinitely, in every Particular Church on earth, br every Apoftle had tranfccndent power in every Particular Ghurch on earth : And every Particular Church on earth (being all of one common Nature militant here on Earth , and different from the Tryumphant Church in Heaven ) may juftly be contra- diftinguifhed from the King dom of Glory. But yet 1 never dream- ed of a General Vifible Church on earth ( as Vindcx expoundeth me : ) unles he mean it, as Vifible in Particular Congregations, And if he (b mean, it will better exprefs the Truth>and my meart- Jng, tofay, That P^f^r received the Keyes to bind and loofe (as in the invifible Church in Ibme fort, fo ) in the Particular Vifibk Church indefinitely ^ that is, in every Particular Vifible Church on earth. For a Particular Vifible Church is of a common and general nature, and comprehendeth in it every fingular Particu- ^' Vifible Church, as that of Corinth, Ephefts, Philippi> and the reft.
Objed. ;. " That Church is meant (in Matth, 16. i«?.) " whereof Pctct was one (Way, Tage i. ) But Peter W^ not a " Member of fhch a Particular Congregation : for there wof " n^nefkch extant, ivhen (^hrifl (pake thefe words to Peter.
jinfw, I prefume Vindex is not ignorant , that in rational diA courfes, and propofitions of Art, The Copula doth not Qonnotare Tempf^s, butonely (^onneSlere the Subje^, and the Pruedicate : elfe he will open a way to infoluble fallacies . As in that Sophifme^ Nullus Infansfiit Juvenis :
Omnis Senex fiiit Irifans : Etf^OiNullus JSenex fifit fuvenis.
Part 2» The w ay ofCmgergatio ri al Churches cleared* p
This Connotation of time in the Co^Hla, breedeth the Fallacy • Let K/»^f^ therefore be pleafed to leave fiichargui'igs to Sophi- fters , or make ufe of them when he will refrefh hii wit in Argu- ment with.young Scholars. But amongft Brethien, what it I fhould {ay , Remrredion to glory is given to the Bodies oi the faithful, whereof Eled Infants are a part? Though the reiurre- dion be not yec come, nor Eled Infants yet come to be [aichfui ? yet the Propofition is true , becaufe t\\Q Stib^eB and U^r^dkate have true Connexion in the nature of the thing , though not in the prefcnt order of time. When Chtift direded his Difciples, and amongfl them, Peter, in cafe of private offence, and obftina- cy therein, at length, to tell the Church , whether by Church be meant the Particular Congregation, or the Presbyterie ^ neither ct them both w^re then extant, vvhenChrift ipake theie words to Peter. But v. ill that b- a good Argument to prove , That Chriildidnotdircdcheoifended Brother either to tell the Par- ticular Church, or to tell the Presbyterie, becaufe neither ofthem were tlicn extant ?
Objtd. 4. ''That Church whereof Pttcv received the Kejes, *' wa4 flich) whereto V^l^x or any offended Brother might tell an "^ offence i and have it cenjured, "Bm that was never done in a /' Church of Saints ^/Believers without Officers"^ nor was the *' Qhurch of Corinth Juch a Churchy, hut had Officers, who might *' auth/iritatively cenfure the inceftuous Perfon, ^c,
tA'rifw, This is another palTage of 5ophii]ry, but fbmwhat more open. — For if theObjedion be cai^ into a tru^Syllogifme, it will run thus : The Church of which Peter received the Keyes> was inch to which Pfftr, and any ojfended Brother might tell an offence, and I ave it ccndired. But the Church of Saints and Believers without Officers 5 wasnotfuch towhomP^r^r, or any offended Brother might tell an offence, and haveit ceniured.
Thus the ^^'//Vor is juftly denied : and therefore Vindex(^\£^i\\ rather to put his minor in other termes ;
The Church of Saints and Believers without Officers, was not Jlich a Church, to whom l^^eter or any offended Brother did tell an offence.
Buc now there is. ^/^r^orTfrw/^un his Syllogifme ; Might tell an offence, and Did tell an offence, make two different. Mediums, V Vbat if the Church oi Corinth v. hen they cenfo- redtbelaceftuousPcrfon, were not fuch a Church wi^outOffir
B b cers?
lo The way of (^ongregattonal Churches ciearea. Part 2.
ccrs ? Or, what if no Church wanted Presbyters in the Apoftks times f If it were fo, it was the greater bounty of Chrift to them in thofe Primitive times ^ when the gifts of the Spirit were pour- ed out in more abuiKlance. But yet if a Church of Saints , or Believers without Officers, have power from Chrift to eied Of- ficers, then have they power alfo much more to admit Members. And if they have power to admit them without Ofiicers, they have like power upon juft offence to exclude them out of their holy Communion without Officers. For it is the fame power to cpsn and to fhut, Inftimere^ & defikuere.
Object, y. ** The Church to which the Keyes are given , are ^' [aid to befuch as do all of them meet in one flace fir the admlni- ^^ fir at ion of the Ordinances of Chrifi :
*' £ut the Ordinances of Chrifi are not to he fhundyt^mch lefs ad^ ''^ miniftred in a Church of Believers "Without Ofiicers,
<i/4'nfw. This latter Propoiition is left naked and unguarded ivithout proof. And I conkCs Jpfe dixit may go for a warrant in Tjthagorean Philofbphy : and tefie me ipfo may go for a warrant in Royal Grants of Favour : but not in matters of Faith , nor of Juftice between King and Subjed, much lefs in matters of con- iroverfieam ngft Brethren. The truth is. Though the Ordi- naiices of Chrift may not all of them be adminiftred in a Church of Believers without Officersjand autlioritative difpen^ng of the Word and Centres , and Miniftration of Sacraments ; yet fbme Ordinances of Chrift may be found and aciminiftred in A Church ofBelievers without officers. As it is an Ordinance of Chrift, two or three of them (much more all of them) to meet andpray together, and admonifti one another in Chrifts Name, Matth. t8.2o. It is an Ordinance of Chrift, to eled Officers, (Deacons and Elders : ) for this is the power and priviledge of the Church of Brethren. Though Titus was left in Crete to ordain Elders in every Citie (Tit. i. ^Jyet nottoelecSl them: As Cy- frian argueth from fundi-y pafTages of the A(5ts of the Apoftles, and other Scriptures • and thereupon inferreth , Pith Dominicis Friiceptis obfe^uens,(2r Deummetuens^-^- iffa maximefoteftatem h^beti vel eligendi dignos Sacerdotes, vel indignos recufandi, Cj" frian,EplarumJ, i.S'pla.^,,
And if a Church of Believers may thus fupply themfelves with Officers when they want them, and if Officers and Brethren have all ordinary Church power, ( and fi) all Ordinances of Chrift,
which
Part. z. 'ths majof Con^regatioml ChHnk$s eU^nd* 1 1
— ilJ-U(JU-.l..l.J.J.lLt
which are ordinarily adminiflred, found amongft them J then what hindreth, but that a Church of Believers hath in it , as fbme Ordinances formally, (o all radically and virtually , and the fame adminiftred, and adminiftrable amongft them ?
Objed. 6. '•^When it ufaid {in the Way, fag, r,) Chrifi cojn^^ mitt ed the Kejes to the Church, that ^, to a Particular Congre^^ gation, it muft be meant either Subjec5tive, or Objedive ^ If it be meant in this latter fenfej That the Keyes are committed to the *' Church, as the Obje^ of the exercife of the Keyes , that is , fir " thegtodandiifi of the Church, it is truly faid , but nothing to '^ the purpofe. In thisfenfe, the Keyes me given firft and more ^' immediately to the Inviftble Myflical Church ( ail are yours, ^' whether Tauly &c J then to the General Vifibk Church for their ^''fakef 5 then to the Particular (Congregation^ as a fart and Mem'- '^ her of that General Viable Church,
'^ 'But if it be meant in the former fenfe ( as it mufl befo meant ^ '' or elfe the Author of the V Vay doth equivocate with us from the ** beginning throughout the V^^hole BookJ)then hefalleth into the ex^ "" treme of the 'Brownifls, which hefo labour cth to avoid. For to ^* take the Church (in Matth, i6.) For a particular Congregation *"• ofBelievrrs withom Officers, is a new^ftrange, and falfe Qlofs^ *^ maintained by none but 'Bro^pnijls, andfuch like Separatifis,
A-nfw. When I faid Chrift committed the Keyes to the Church, that is, to a Particular Congregation, I meant itindee*! Subjeftivcy though not excluding Obje^ive, For I do not make the Particular Vifible Church a different Church from the Invifj-^ bic. The diftributioa of the Church into Viilbk and Invilible,is not into divers kinds of Churches, nor into divers kindes of Members of the fame Church, but into divers Adjunds of the fame Members of the (ame Church : who in refped of their Spiri- tual and Internal Eftatc (to wit,their Faith) are Invifible : but in vtCp^di of their External condition ( to wit , the ProfelTion of Faith) are Vifible. The Particular Church (I fpeak o£it iiidcfi^ «itdy)receiveth the power of the Keyes both Subjc^ive to it ftlf^ and(?^jf^/i/fforitfelf, though the faving benefit thereof re- dound ondy to the Ele^ amongft them , who are alfo of them. *^ Neither is this t^fali into the extreme of ( thofe whom you call) ^'Bro'^mfis^ to taks the Church for a ParticaUr Congregation '^without Officers,
For firft, When I wrote that Propofition ^in the firft words
Bb 2 of
The way ofCongregational Qhurches cleared. Part z»
of the Waj) it was not then in my mind to underftand any other Particular Congregation to which Chrift had committed all ordi- nary Church Power, and the adminiftratioii thereof, but to a Congregation of Believers furnillied with Ofricers. For 1 Ipake, of fuch a Church v/hereof Tf^^r was one • and he v;as an Officer. Though I perceive M, Run erf or d underftood me otherwife , ( as you alio do : ) and fb from thence raifeth his iirft controveriie : '* whether the Qmrch of believers defiitute of the Elder Jhl^, have '^ the fewer of th^ Kejes f - . '
VVhich f to avoid mi!conftrudion j I exprefled more diftind-- ly in the Trad of the Kejes, But yet, take it as he doth , for a Church of Believers without Ofiicers • They have received foms part of the Power of the Key es formally, as the eledion of Of- ficers, &c. and the whole ordinary Power of the Key es, radically > and'virtually. The ftock of the Vine ( which groweth in the- bulk from the root y^, hath not immediate power to bring forth Grapes^ but yet it hath power to produce branches, which do> bring forth Grapes : So the Body of the Church of Believers,- though they have not immediate power of rule authoritatively' todi(pen{ethe Word, ortr> adminifter Sacraments at all ; yet they have power to produce fuch Officers as may perform the fame.
Again fecondly, Dr PVhitake'rs'W^s. none of them whpm you call Brownifts, yet he fpeakingof this Text ('which you quote in. this Paragraph, to prove that Minifters are given to the Church objective, for their good, not fubje^ize , (b as the Church to have power over them, i Cor. 3. 22. 25. He beareth witnes againft your glofs ; '' ^pofioUu faith he , non tantum ait Afinifiros in- '' ftitHtos ejfe propter m Hit at em Beclefi(Z : fed fic illos ejfe " £cclefi<z , ut Scclefta cfi Chrifti. At Ecclefia Chri- *^ 1^0 ftibjicitHr non propter Chrifii militatem inftituta eft. "' Et ii^fpofto/i^ Eccleftam ejfe Dei Templnm, affrmat : Mini fir i " in Templo, mnfupraTemplum, Whitak^ Controv, 4. jQ^^fi. i. Num. II. in fine.,] Neither was P^r^r one of tho(e whom you call Brownifts, or liich like Separatifts, but wrote againft them. But yet he underftandeth the Church /^I/^ff/;. i^. ) of a particular. Congregation of Believers , as diftind from Officers: yea and proveth it at large. P^r/^^cr de Ecclefiaft-ica Volitia , /. 5 .cap.i, 2,3. Objed. 7. To conclude, the Church of which our Saviour, " (peakethj is called here the Kingdom of Heaven {on Sarth : ) But
*' aP'ar^
l^ai t. 2 . The vpoyof Cohgregatlonal Churches cleared. 1 3
'^ a T^articuUr Congregation of Believers is never called the " Kingdom of Heaven • being hut a Member •r Corporation of *' that Kingdon^, It were as improper to call a Congregation jChrifis *^ Kingdom i as to call Londoii the Kingdom of England, .
Anfw,!, It is not material whether a Particular Congregation of Believers be ever exprefly called the Kingdom of Heaven or no 5 It is enough it is called a Church, yea as it is diftinguifhed from Church Officers. Thofe whom he calleth the whole Church diftinguifhed from the Apoftles and Elders {ABs 15.22.) theiame he calleth the Brethren, verfl 23. And if the Brethren may be called the Church, they may juflly alfo be,calledthe King- dom of Heaven, feing the ftyle of the Kingdom of Heaven is u- ftally given to the Church. You may more truly ob/erve , that the Presbyterie is never called in Scripture the Kingdom of Hea- ven ; no, nor are they called the Church , unlcs it b.^ .in that one place J^^/^f^. 18.17.J whichyetmay foonerbe prefumed, then proved to be underftood of the Presbyterie ^ I mean, a Confiflory of Presbyters^ diftind from the Congregation of Believers.
Anfw. 2.1 dare not fay that the Particular Vilibie Church is never called the Kingdom of Heaven. For when Chrift went out to hire labourers into his Vineyard , it was into this or that Particular Church, refpedively. And this Vineyard thus deftituce of Labourers or Officers, and diflinguifhed from them, is called the Kingdom of Heaven> Matth. 20. r.
Again, when the Kingdom of Heaven is compared to ten Vir- gins, five wife, and five foolifh , (Matth, 2 5. i j 2. J this is a de- fcription of the eftate of each Particular C hurch, refpedively ; without refped to their Officers. Befides , when the Kingdom of God is faid to be wichin us, (Luke 17.21. And all the faithful are faid to be made Kings and Priefts unto God ( Rev, 1.6.) Even a Kingdom of Priefts (i Pet. 2 . 9 J can it then be termed an im- proper ipeech to call a Particular Church of Believers, the King- dom of Heaven i'
" Tes, they are but a Member , or Corporation of the King- " dom : and it rrere improper to call London the Kingdom of '^ England,
Buteveryfimilarpartofafimilar Body dbth properly partake both in the Name and Nature of the whole. Every part of wa- ter is water, and is both cold and mcift, asrhe whole water h, Andfuchapartoffuch a Bo^y, is a Particular Vifible Church.
The
KiijIL. Uil ■ !l 11^ - »-' i^-'g- --
' 1 4 7hwajf of Congregational Churches chared. Part 2 .
^,._,^^,^,,.^,.^_^ ., — '- ' " '
The Church of Corinth is faid to be t he Body of Chrift , and the members thereof, members in particular. And Chrift hath given V unto them all his Orficers, as well as unto other Churches^ 1 Cor, 1 1. 27, 2 8. But fuch is not the State of London. London is not afimilar>butadi(rimilarpartof England, and different from alt the Corporations of England, different in power, different in pri* viledges : How then can a comparifon of unequals , be drawn to parallel a ftate of equalls.
^ VVhai the Knx E $ of the Kingdom ^ H e a v b k
he.
SeBion II.
IN opening what the Keyei of the Kingdom of Heaven be , it wai not my intent to enumerate them all diftincSlIy and parti« cuiarly in that firft Chapter of the Script of the Keyes, which was but a Preface and Introdu(5tion to the whole Tra(5late. I thought it enough to give an inftance onely in general, there, in two or three examples ^ relerving a more exacS diflribution of them to thg chapters following ; and referring each ibrt of them to their five- lal Subjeds in their proper place,left I might clogg my (elf and th« Reader with needles repetitions, I therefore contented my felf to lay in general, ^' The Keyes etre th^ Ordinances pf Chrifl, 'which *'he hath inftitmed to be adminifired in his Churchy as the preach-» *^ ing of the JVord^ as alfo the adn^iniflring of the Seals and Cett-^ ^^fures,
I inftanced in thcfcj as moft obviousj, and of eafieft apprehenfi« on to any vulgar Reader. But in inftancing thefe , I (iippofed no man would be of ib narrow apprehenfiouj as not to conceive thofe things to be included, without whichj thefe cannot duly be per- formed. As, the word cannot be preached, nor the Sacraments difpenfcdj without a vocation unto luch fpiritual Adminiftrations. Nor can it be doubted, that if there muft be a vocation to admini- ftcr thefe, there muft be alfo fome 5 who have power from Chrift to give fiich a vocation.
Albcitjlfithadbeenof any weight for the expediting of any controvcrfie about the Keyes ( which I know iK)nc : ) I might caCly have given fome definition of !;he Keyes , as to (ay , The Kcycsof the Kingdom of Heaven are fbifitual Powers civen by
Part 2. ThewayofCongregatUmlCfm^hetcUared. i j
Chrift to his Church to difpenfe the Trearurea of his Kingdomj for the opening and fliuting, binding and loofing the fpiritual E* dates of men in the Church. By fpiritual Powers,! mean Ipiritual callingSj and fpiritual gifts fitting for them, enabling to fome fpiri-* tual A(^s:By tiie treafures of the Kingdom I mean the Word^Seals, andCenfurej, and the fpiritual bieffings laid up in them. But Callings, Gifts, and Trealurcs , are all of them Ordinances*The other parts of the Definition, what be the A6ts,and Ends, Objei^s, and Subjeds of this power, I opened formerly in the third,fourthj and fifth Paragraphs of the iirfl chapter of the Keyes,
But upon what I exprefTed in this Paragraph, Vindex h pleafed to animadvert fome things.
I . ^^ In this Paragraph (fiiith he J asj/OH do cleerty lay down the ^* flat e of the ^t^eflion : fodo yonflrongly confute the fcofc of your ^^ vfhole Boook,, which is to give the Peop/e a /hare in the Gsvern^ '^ ment of the Church,
Anfiv, Vindex doth cleerly miflake my fcope and meaningjto think I did lay down the fiace of the Queilion in this Paragraph. For I think it is no Qiief^ion at all. That the Keyes of the Kin^r^ dom of Heaven, are the Ordinances of Chrifi, w hich he hath in- ftituted to be adminiftred in his Church, Neither is it the fcope of my whole Book, to give the people a fhare in theGoverumenc of the Church : Nay, it is not the fcope of the greater part of the Book : Nay further, there be that blame the Book for the other Extreme, That it placeth the Government of the Church not at all in the hands of the People, but of the Presby terie. So vari- ous are the apprehenfions of Books by variety of Readers, and by their fomtime judiciousjfbmtime curfbry reading,
Leaft of all is there any colour for this apprehenfion , diat I do *^ in this Paragraph ftrongly confute the fcope of my whole Bool^ ** Tes (^ faith he J For if the Keyes he the Ordinances ofChrift^ they ^ are given indeed for the Church of Believers, that is , for their "good and hen eft, ohjcdkhh'^ hut are never in all the Scripture y nor in all Antic\mty faid to he given to the Church Subjedive.
Anfw, What Power I acknowledge given to the Church of Believers Suhje^ive, either in admiffion of Member?, or eledioii of Officers, or cenfure of Offendors, I do alledge Scriptures for it; which when Vindex taketh in hand to evade them , I fhall return him f God willing ) further anflver, which in this place were an unfcafonable prevention : But when he affirmeth that fuch power
t4 Th Wajf ofOngregational Churches cleared. Part 2 .
asl ackaowiedge given to the Church, is not to. be read of in all Antiquity^ itniaketh metofufped, that either he hath not read' All Antiquity , ( which yet is no crime, onely be (hould not then have denied them aIl;to own this Power^ for it is not fafe to avouch more then we kaow : ) or if he have read them all, he iiath for- gotten what is recorded by the moft ancient Antiquity for the Ipace cf the firft three hundred years , during all the time of the Primitive perlecution. Of which I have given account to Mr ^^/i^inanfwertotheHiftoricalpart of his Dljfwafive , ^ chap, 4. Scd. 1 5 2, 5 . j whereto I refer him.
'^ Bmjaith Vindex, itfo^ndeth ill atfirfl hearing, to fay , that *' the People haue any power to exercife Ordinances , of Preachingy ^' or adminiflring the Seals or Cenj tires. The power of Preaching '' or adminiflring Sacraments by the People, as none but Separatifts *' do fiffirp • fo your felf complain of it , Tage 6. And why yon ''' Jhonld allow them power in cenfures^thcreis very little reajon,.
Anfw. If Preaching the Word , or Adminirtring the Seals, were all the Ordinance; which Chrift hath inlUtutedjand no more but zhcy )Vindex faith true, it would Ibund ill at firft hearing (^and if he will, at (econd and third hearing too j to lay, The People have any power to exercife thefe Ordinances ^ unlcfi that kind of Preaching be underfloodj which D. Ames approvech, /. 4. de j^ar- fibt^s Confcienti<z^ cap, zt^.in ^efhonf. 5. ad ^S^^fl- I.
But to allow the people a po w<^r in Cenfures,! marvel it fhould found fo ill at firft hearing,of aich whofe ears have been long won- ted Co hear cf Sufpeniions, and Excommunications^ not onely of private Chrjiliansj but even of m^ny Miniikrs , by Chancellors andCommiiTariss,who generally are no MiniRers, and it were to be W'iflicd , that the moll of them , ( yea, or the befl: of them ) were as good as Brethren, Bar yet I ibmwhat wonder , that he that in this Paragraph c:>uldailedge all Anriquity, fliould think ic to found ill at firrt hearing. That the Brethren of the Church (hculd have any hand in Church Cenfures- who knoweth what reverend Teilimony Ancient Tfr^z/Z/i^^ giveth of th^m (. dpoio.-^ getlci Capite 59.) ,S^^m Prol7i,C^m BoniCoemn^CHm ViiyQum Qafti Congregamur^ non Fatllo dicenda efiifedCnria, And what an hand Cjprian giveth to the People in Church cenfiires , none tbtathave read him can be ignorant, What reaion there is for th^ir Power in Chyrch-cenfures ( whether little, or much), we fhiiil further ccmfi'^ier ( God willing) in its place; for here you
neither
Part 2 • Thewaj of Congregafioaal Cfmrches cleared. 1 7
neither give reafbns againftit, nor refute our itafons for it.
2. A fccond thing which Vindex animadverts in the forme Pa- ragraph is, " that I call the Kejes,OrdinmceSy which Chrifi hath *' infiitHted to be adminifired in his Church , the Chnrch of Belie" 5' vers^a F articular Congregation,
" Bnt mark^ it ( faith he J not by a Church without Officers : *' but by the Ojfcers inftituted in the Church*
ay^nfw. He need not liave bid me 10 mark that, which if him- felf had marked. He could not but fee,That I never acknowledged it to be in th^ power of the people to adminif^er all Oidinances^ but to adminilkr fbme Ordinances themfelves, and to eled and call (uch to them;as might adminiftcr all the refl.
3. His third Animadverfion is, ^^ That I fay , the Keys are <^ neither Sword nor Scepter : fir they convey not Soveraign powenj <f but Ste^ardly and Miniflerial : which clcerly {faith he ) ex^ ^^ cludeth the People \ for they have no Stewardly or Minifierial ^ l^ower over therrtf elves,
i*Anfw, As if the People were not Stewards of the Grace of God given to them / The Apof^le ?eter maketh account, 1 hat as every man hath received the gift -^ fo hefhould minifier thefamcy as good Stewards of the manifold grace of God, i T^t. 4. 10. If the people have received any gift of Grace, they are either Scewards of it, or Lords : Lords they are not, who muft give account to the Lord for the employment and improvement of tiieir gifts 5 wbat arc they elfe then but Stewards? Yea, fyoinviilfayj but private men may beftow their Gifts privately. But ele^ion of Officers is a publike Gift, whatfoever elfe befide ^ and that mufl be difpenfed publiJ^ely • and that not as Lords, to eled whom they lift, but as Stewards and Minivers to Chrifi ^ to €le<^ whom the Lord hath chofen.
^' If aid indeed (in that ^^ragrafh) That Chrift in giving the " Kcyes^ invefieth thofe to "^hm hegiveth them , ^ith a power (9 ^^ open and flmt the Gates both of the Church and Heaven-^ and ^^ that this power I ieth partly in thpr jpiritual calling {whether it ^^ bf their Office, or their Place , and Order in the Church ) and ^^ partly in the conc^mft ^nd co-operation of Chrifi ^ accomf^^J-
^^ the people^ a^ having no Office in the Church,
__. .._.. Cc .: jfffv^
i8 Theway ofCongregationd£htircheseleared, Pai^2#
eyfnfw. There isnorealbn whyyou (hould fuppofe, That Call- ing here fhould be taken of fonie fecial Galiing or Office • if jfpe- cial denotat* a fpscification of a Calling diftind from other Mem- bers of theChiuch; Butif iconelyfpeciiiea diftinc^ calling, or ftate y or order different from luch as are not members of the Church : fb it is true indeed , every Member of the Body hatha Ipecial Calling diflind from fiich Believers or others, as are not yet received into Member-like communion with this or that particular Church • Yea^and every Member of this or that particular Church, hath a calling to put forth fbme Ads of Power in his own Church, which Members of another particular Church have not power to put forth there, though they may put forth the fame each one in his owne Church, refpediveiy : Every Member of thaBody of a Particular Church hath fomeFundion^or Ad'on, Cor as the New Tranflation termeth it) fome office in the Body. For that which is ©xprefled in the Protafis of the Apoftles comparifbn , is imp'yed in the reddition ^ Rom. 12,4, 5. As we have many Members in one Body, and all Members have not the fame otfice : fb we being ma- ny ^ are one B(5dy in Chrirt, &c. If all the Members of the Body have not the fame office , itimplyeth, they have all of them fbme> office or fundion, or adion , though not the fame. But cuftom hath obtained, that they onely are accounted to have a fpecial call- ing or office in the Church , w-ho are fet apart for the eminent ad- miniftrations in the Church ^ as the Pa(\ors,Teachers;Elders,Dea- cons. And fuch a fpecial calling , it is nor requifite that the com- mon Brethren of the Church fhould have, to difpenfe that power ©f the Keyes which is committed to them. For Chrift hath nei- ther called them to it , nor given them gifts fuitable for it.
'^ But (faith YindQx)V(^hefiyoufaj the Po^'>cr of the Keyes lieth '^ in their ^iritual calling ( whether it be their Office or Place^ and- *' Order in the Church:) you add this ex-plication on pur f of e tofieal ^^in the inter efl of the People in fome /hare of the Keys.
^nf^. It is not ftealth, but Juftice to give every man his own : Liberty, to whom liberty 5 power, to w^iom power • honour, to ivhom honour belongeth. The Pfalmifl foretold it in a new ibhg fall which new fongs have fpecial accomplifhment in the new Teftament) That this honour have all his Saints, to wit , in the Congregation of Saint to execute the fpiritual cenfures ( or Jtrdgments) written , P/<^/. 149. 9. And if the Lord have given ihem this honour, it is rather ftealth(yea racrIiedge)to take it from Jhemithento^Ilovyittothem,. But.
Parts* The wjtj^fOng^rgatmal Churches cleared. ^ 19
^' £^t (faith Y'mdcx) if place , or Order in the Church 3 dg ■^^ give the Peofleout of Office ^ my ?6^tr in the Kejes-^ that is^ *' in the Ordinances ^ then may Women and Children claim an In- ^^ tereft in thofe.Keys , for they have a Place and Order in the f * Church 06 '^^U as men,
Anfrff, It is not € very place or order in the Churchy that glteth power to receive the ordinances adminifired by others , much lefs power, themfeives to difpenfe ordinances. Children have not power to receive the Lords Supper, much lefi to adminifter it. And for Womeji, God hath exprefly forbidden them all place of fpeech and power in the Church : i Cor. 14. 34. r Tim, 2. 11,12. un- leis it be to joyn with the reft of the Church, in finging forth the publike praifes of the Lord. Let every ibul enjoy fuch priviledges and liberties , as the Lord hath given him in his place and order : and neither ,alfed nor attempt more. The Female Sex, and Non- age, fall fhort of fome power^which Chrift hath given to the Bro- thcrhood.
fl" Of the 5uhjeft to whom the fewer of the Ke y es u
given.
Sedion IIL
IC onceivc it would be fome lols of time and labour,to argue this QtieCion with Vindex alone : whofe exceptions fb far as they concern the point in controverfie , arabut colledions out of the writings of others , who have more diltindly and elabourately jdifputed the caufe. And therefore it will be rcquifite, in this, and the irke poiats in controveriie, rather to confider what hath been written by learned and reverend M. Ratter ford-, and M. j5^i/y,and yet by the v/ay, not to neglcd what per-bnal exceptions Vindex hath taken at my felf.
In the Way of the Churches of New-England, chap, i . fe6l.^ r, it was laid down for the firft Propoiition : " That the Church *^ which ChriB in the Cosy el hath inflitmedy and to which he hath '^ committed the K eyes of his Kingdom, Th^ forcer of binding and ^Uoofing, theTables ^nd Seals of the Covenant y the Officers and ^^Cenfwresof his Church, the admin i fir at ien of all his fubliks ^' Wor/hip and Ordinances , is Ccetus Fidelium,./? company of Be- *fli^versp mming in one fUce every Lords, day , for the admini-
Cc 1 ^^firantn
ao The tpajf cf Congregational Chnrches cleared. Port 2 .
^'-ftrationof the holy Ordinances of God to fubli^e edification,
Vpon this Propoiicion M. Rut ter ford ( as he excelleth in a- cutenes and Scholaftical Argumentativenes ) hath raided four Queftions , though (bme of them more then I did intend to point at in the Proportion, Let us confider of them in their order^not with a fpirit of contention ( which himfeif in his Epiftle to the Readerjcandidlyprofeflethagainft) but with a fpirit ftudious of Truth and Peace.
The firft Queftion he rai(eth from that Propoficion , is this : ^^fVhether a company of Believers and Saints J builded by Faith ^' upon the Rock^ChriBy and united in a Church-Covenant, be the '* onely injlituted Vifibh Church of the Me^-Teftament , to ths "^ which ChriB hath given the Keys ? . '
Himfeif underftandeth the Proportion y as if it held forth the Affirmative. But in very Truth, as the word [ondy] is not in the Proportion ; fo it was far from my intendment , to exclude an Organical Church ( a Church furnifhed ivith all her officers J from being an inflitutcd Vifible Church of the New Teftament, as well as (^ostui Fidetlum, a company of Chriftians without Offi- cers. When the Propofkion fpeaketh of Officers as given to the Church^it intcndtth them not as meer adjands giveij to a Subject, but as Integral parts given to the whole Body of the Church, for completing the integrity and perfedion of it. And fo much the very words of the Propo fit ion do imply;, for it fpeaketh of fuch " a Churchy to -'Whom Chrifi hath given the adminijiration of all his ^^ pub like Worfhip and Ordinances : which is not a power given to a '^ (^hurch ofprivateBelieverSydeftitute ofOjfcers.HowCotvcr they may be capable (more or le(s)_of fome fpiritual Adminiftrations : yet doubtles they are not capable of all : and for inftance, not of the adminidration of Sacraments, without Officers.
Neither was it my intendment in that Propoiition, to exclude lawful Synods (gathered, and proceeding according to the pat- tern, A<^s i^, ) from all participation in fome part of the power of the Keyes^ For they have a power to decide controverfies from the Word , and to appoint a courfe for the preventing and healing of ofl^nces , and for agreement in the Truth according to the Word, But thefe Synods are not- the ordinary landing Ju- dicatories of the Church : neither do they convene, nor exercife their diredive Power, but when the particular Churches lie under variance or joflence , or are not yet fetled in a way of Tiuth and
Peace.
Part. 2 • The -a ay of Congregational Qhurches cleared. 1 1
Peace.But my intendment fimply waSjThat each particular Church ■t^hen it is organized with all his Officers, and walketh in a way of Truth and Peace ^ There is no part of the power of the Keyes, but a particular Church hath received it within it felf, and may ad- •minifterthe fame to the edification of the whole body.
Neither let it be thought (m that firfl: Propoficion) That I in- tended to invef) a Church of Behevers f without officers j with all thepoweT of the Keyes, becaufe I /peak of the Eledion and ordina- tion of officers afterwards. For fb I fpeak alfo of the gathering and admiilion of Members : and yet it may not be inferredjthat I fhould intend a Church inverted with all power, which yet is deftitute both of Members, and Officers. But it is a well known rule o^Jlfethodjio define cr delcribe at tirf^, Totum Integrale, with the proper Ad- junds for PafTions J of it, and then to defcend to fet forth the feve- rall Menders, and integrall parts thereof, with their fcverall ope- rations in due place.
So that this firft queflion raifed from thi$ firft Proportion is no queflion at all • and therefore it will not be needfull to examine the • diftindioiis, or conclufions raifed up againfl it. For they do not contradid the true meaning of the Propofition, unleffe it be lome parts of the fecond conclufion, which come in their place to be confidered of in the fequcle.
f Touching the power of the Key es in the Qhurch ofBelii' vers without Ojficers.
. ' Se(5i. nil.
THe fecond queftion, which M. Rutterford raifed out of the firf^ Propofition formerly mentioned, is " whether or not,Chrifi hath committed the Kejes of the King" - " dome ofHeaven to the Church of Believers^ which oiyet rtfanteth '^ al/ Officers, Pafiors, Teachers )3cc.
But this queftion, Co far as it concerneth my Propofition, ( to fpeak wkh leave and due Reverence J is as ungrounded as the for- mer. For the Propofition fpeakethnot of a Church that wanteth all Offixers, but ofa Church that having received Oliicers from - Chrif^, hath power to Adminifter all the Publick worfhip,and Of^ dinances of Chrift. This point and my plain meaning therein, is more fully and diflindly opened in the fmali treatife of the Keycs. .
Blic
as the Way vfCongfe-gational Qhur^hs tkartd. Part % .
But for theprefciat ftatiiig of the quefticai:,our judgement, is ex- prefl^diiitwoConclufions ^ which fo/ar as they are controY«t- ed, are to be cleared.
Fi^ft that the Church of Believers defticute of OfBccrs,hath re- ceived fome part of the. Power of the Keyes.-as Power to receive MemberSjto ele<a (Mcers,and to do fuch other Church Ad:s,as do not require Office-Rule, or Office-Power.
Secondly, that the Church of Believers, though fortheprefent . deftitute of Officers, hath in it a Radical or Virtual Power, where- by it may call forth ftich Officers, as may Adminifter all thofe Ads of office-Rule, or Power, which of it ftlf without them, it could not exercife.
Againft th^fe two Affertions, I do not find any thing in his di- fiindions or eonclufionsyor Arguments which doth prevail with me to depart from them,as indeed he doth not diredly (o much difpute againft theie conclufions whi^h we hold, as againft that quelHon (which himlelf by miftake gathered from the Propofition ) which we hold nor.
^^ Though If aid the JCejes were given to a Church ofBclieverSy *^ whereofTeterVcas o^e,Y&t tliat was onely to Ibew, thsit^eter in his lowfftipirituall relation in the Church fasa Pfofeft Believer) had his (hare in the power of the Keyes: but not that he had his fhare in the whole power of the Keyes, as a Profefl: Believer : but that he had other parts of the power of the Keyes,as an Elder; and as an Apoftle immediately given Him by the Lord Jefiis.
In his iecondDiftindion('p^.7.)" I do not under fland the fafety ^^ ofthatfpeech • That Pafiors andTeachers are Gifts, of which the ^^ Church is not cafable, as ^ SuljeB. For the Apoftle faith,Chrift li<Qth given famongft other Officers J Paftors, and Teachers to his Chm'ch.Ephef.4,,^, 1 1. And if He have given them to the Church, the Church is the recipient Subje(5t pfthem. As if the Eye be given to the Body, the Body is the recipient Subjed of it. And though the Church cannot exercife the Paftors, and Teachers place by th^mfelves^ yetthay may by their Paftors and Teachers. As the Body though it cannot fee by it (elf, yet it may by the eye, which is given to it of Crod for that end / Neither is it a fafe /peech (as I conceive j to (ay, " That the Church is capable ofthcfe Gifts i^a- '* fiors and Teachers) as the objeti and end, hecaufe the fruit and •^ ejfe<tl ofthefe Gij^s redoundeth to the good oftffe Church y if that be meant as the on^ly rclpecl, in regard of which they are /Tiid to
be
be given to the Church. For Pafidrs and -Teachers arc given w ths Church, as Integral parts of the Ghurch.as the Church ft Totum In^ tegraU. Now Integrall parts are intrinfccall and elTentiall to a To^ turn Imegrale ;and not extrinfecall, as the obje(5t, and end be to a thing. ^ v:]^-^
The Teftimdny which he alledgeth- from Reverend Parker, and 'S^^^^fj', and the P<^rz//^;; School, doth indeed argue, that the fruit and eifed: of the gifts of Paftor and Teacher doth redound to the good of the Church f which no man denieth : ) but M. Rutterford well k'loweth; t\ut Par ker^ and the Parifim School, do grant ffir- ther (even more then I argue for) that the Church is not Onely.tbe objed and end^but the firli! flibjed alfc of all Church-Power.-wliich though M.'Bajnes wave (in the place ^Hedged by him:) aiiddilpute thereupon both againft M. Parker, and the Parifian School (under the name o^Sorhonifts -^ yet he clearly clofeth with M. Parker and U6, in the conclufi n • That the vilibie Church inftituted by ChriiV and his Apofti:s,to which the Keyes are given, is not a Diocefan^ ot ProvinciallyOx National Aflembly,but a particular Congregation.*" Diocefans trial], .^i. But if M. Rutterford intend no more but this, That t!ie Church is not capable of exercife of the Paftors and Do- dors place, and therefore fs not the firft fiibjed of their Office- power ■ I for my part readily clofe with him therein, referving due refpc6l to others of different judgement.
'^ In his third Diftindion, tvhlch he futteth between a formal " ordinary power, and a virtual or extraordinary power, I do not wei ^' reach his meaning : For when He comet h to apply this diftinBion ^' inhis fecondConcIuJion,PIe granteth a virtual Power ^ not For* - *'■' mally in the (^hurch of^elievers to ordain Paftors^ or to do fame ^' fuch AB, as may fupply the defetl of ordination : As in a Church *' in an IJland, where the 'Pafiors are all dead, or taken away other ^ " wayes • and jet he maketh not this an ojfcial, or an authorigative ^^ Power properly, but a virtual, and extraordinary Power, not or- ■ ^^ dinary : like that W^hich David had to eat thejhew-3read. And '* in like cafe of extreme nee effnie-^ he allow eth a private man en^ ^^ due d with gifts and.^eal to teach ptib likely. But I confeflc, I do not well underftand, how a man in cafe of necellity hath any vir- tual power to do this cr that Ad, but he hath alfo a formnll power to do fuch an Ad in that cafe of neceOitie. Such an Ad I fay, either the fame in kind, or the fljme in Analogy. When David 6idc^t the fhew-Breai he had a lawful! not only virtualjp but formall ;
»j .
D0wcr>
24 The way of Qongregdf tonal Churches cleared. Part, x^
power,as an I(f aelite in neceflity (to whom morall duties were to DC preferred before Ceremonialljto eat for the fuflentation of life. When a tree People chufe a King, and Crown him, though they be not endued with a iformall, buc a virtuall Soveraign Power, to give Kingly authoritie which they have not^ yet they have formal- ly a Power to yield up themielves unto (ubjedion to iuch a Perfbn as they have chofen ^ and that doth virtually and analogically (et up him in the Throne. For He that hath formall Power to make one Relative,He hath an Analogical! Power, to fet up his Correlative. They that can make themfelves Subjed^, can make another to be their Soveraign.
But this I willingly admit which he faith 3 " That the ordina- "■ tion ofTafiors by the Church of Believers, is not an official j nor ^^ properly an Authoritative AEi of Power, For the elecStion of a Pallor by the Brethren of the Church, is an higher AcSt of power ,then their ordination is : As the Eledion of a King is an Ad of higher Power, then his Coronation. And yet the Eledion of a Pa- ftor, is not an Ad of official,or Authoritative power : no more then the Eledion of a King by a free People is an Ad of official ,orAu' thoritacive Soveraingtie.
As for the pubiik" Teaching of a private man indued with gifts and zeal, I know not whyit may not be allowed,not only in cafe of extreme necellltie, but in fome cafes of expediency,as when his gifts are to be proved, before he be called into office.
In the third conclufion, " M. Rutterford telleth us. That as a '^ Reafonable man is thefirfi, immediate, and principal fubjeB of ^* Aptitude to laugh i and the mediate and fecondary fubjeUs are ^' Peter and John, and fuch particular men : So it is the order *' of Nature to give Church properties ^and powers, firfi to the Spe- *' cies and common Nature of the Church, and not to this or ^' that particular Church,
But this conglulion of his crolTeth nothing in that fiift Propofi- tlon of mine, nor any other Tenent of ours. For that Propoutipn doth not make this or that particular Church ( which is indeed a fingular Church J the firft fubjed of Church Power : But a parti- cular vifible Church, which holdeth forth the Species or common nature of each particular, or fiigular Church.
It is readily admitted what he faith, ^^ That to be builded on a " Rock^, vitlory over hell, andfuch ///^f, are given principally and *' immediately to the Catholi'ckp and InvSfible Church , as to the *'[ firfi and principal Spibje^, But
Part 2. The TPajofCongergatioi^l Churches cleared, 25
But we cannot (b cafiiy admit that which he (iibjoynec*i , that the Keyes are given to the Carholick Invifible C, hurch, as the iirft andpnncipalSubjed (^though we grant they are given for their endandufe: ) But we rather believe they are given to the par- ticular Vifible Church, wherein the power of the Keyes is only cxercifedandufed. The Invifible Catholick Church doth never convene for the Adminiftration of Church-power : And it were in vain to give power to fuchafubjedl, which never is called to brin g it forth into ad.
In his Arguments, M. Run erf or d doth chiefly aime at this conclufion^ To prove that the Keyes are not given to a Church of profe (Ted Believers , d.ftitute of Paftors and Teachers , &c. A conclufion which he is pleafed to frame unto himfelf , but had not occafion to colled it from any words in my Propofition - which onely affirmeth , that the Keye. were given to (iich a par- ticular Vifible Church , whereof Peter was one , and to whom Peter in cafe of offence might complain,even to the Congregati- on. 1 might thereForc omit this Quef^ion wholy, but that he Co handieth it, as if there were no Church-power at all , but onely that which he calleth official , and Authoritative power ; and fo he maketh all the Ads of the Brethren of the Church ( who are no officers J as no Ads of power at all , and confequently , no part left to the People in the power of the Keyes : which puteth upoiinieai neceflicy of clearing fbmc ^xpreflions in his Argu- ments. '
r. His firfl Argument (pag. p.) is, ^^The Church to which the ^' i^ejes were given its bu tided Hf on a Rock^y is the Houfe of TVif- ** dom^ the houfe of (jod,
^^ But fuch is not A comfanj of Profejfing Believers , united h) ^^ (^hnrch-Covenant ^and deftitute of Taftors and Teachers, c^c» tAnfw, This latter Propofition is juf^ly denied. For M. Rutterford himfelf acknowledgeth a Chttrch in an Ifland, where the Pallors are taken atvay by death, or other wife, pag. 8. And if fuch be a Church j then truly it is hiiikx. upon a ■.^ Rock, the Rock of Divine Inf^itution 5 and the Rock of Chrifl' believed on, and profeffed. Suclta Church is alfban Houfe of Wifclom, andanHoii^of God: orelfethc Wifdom , and pre- fence, and grace of God given to the Church (yea to two or three of the Churijh) <K^h and perifheth with their Church- Officers
_ Dd Obicd.
26 . ThewayofCongregatiifMlCbunhacUared. Part 2.
mmf^m^mSSm^mimmmmmmm^^mmmmmm mmm m .■■■ ^mm i ■» i mi ■■■■■> i ■■■■—■■ ■ i ^^■i ■^^^^^^^— ^"^ ■ — ■■■ — ii^i »^— — *^— .^
Obj d. '' The Church of Believers gatheredy^ithoHt l^aTtgrs '^ andTeachers ^ though united in a Church-Covenant ;^ yet not *' ^fi«^ builded hy PaBors and Teachers ( 'B'^o <ir^ given to gather ^* <«»^ to edifie the BoSy) they are onely the mater ialls of the Houfe^ '^ But not the Houfe,
Anfw. I . The Church is truly faid to be builded by Paftors and Teachers , upon the fqajidatipn pf the Prophets and Appfllesj when by th^ir Doctrine they were firfl brought on to^ believejancf by the fame Dodrine taught to affemble into Ciiurch-Fellowfhip. Itis tme, the faith which they received by the edifying Miniftery of PaftorsandTeachcrsi doth not make them Members of the Vifible Church , but p£ the Invifible • and (b lit materialls onely of the Vifible Church. But yet they being alfb taught to make profellion of their faith before the Lord , and his people , in co- venanting or profeffing ftibjeiSlion to the Lord; and one to ano^ tber in the ufe of his Ordinances[fb far as they are or (hall be com- mitttd to them Jthey thereby receive the form of a Viiible Church upon them. For a$ iaith is the eflentiid form of the Catholick In- vifible Church : So is the profeflion of faith, and the obedience of faith to Chrift in his Ordinances amongft themfelves, the eflenti- al forme of a Particular Vidble Church, amongft themfelvesi lay. For.profeflion of faith, and of the obedience of faith at Jarge^ %vithout re pcd of (ubjedion to Ordinances in this or that Church, ' sTiakethaman no more a member of the Church at York, then of the Church at Edinburgh. But when (iich a Society of Believers ' is-combined togethrer by profe;lion of faith, and obedience of faith to the Ordinances adminiflred, or adminiftrable amongft them- felvcs ^ they are now not onely the mateiialls of a Vifible Church> but have the true fbrmcjof Church-Eftate , notwithftanding their Want of Paftors and Teachers. Otherwife Paftors thcmfelves /liould be the form of the Church, by which it is, and without which it cannot be a Church. As if the Body of a man could not be an Human body, without eyes or armes ; Or had onely the uiatterof a^Man, CoKfonie part of the mauer J but not the
What though Juch a fbci^ty ot Believers be not a minifterial Church , wit hout Paftors and Teachers ? yet it is not Paftors^and, Teachers, that giveth them the form of a Church, no not of a Minifterial or Organical Churchj much leis of an HomogeneaJ., ForMinifters CPaftors, or Teachers) themfelves are onely mii-'
Part Sm The way of Congregational Churches cleared* 27
cerialis (parts, and members) of a miiiifterial Chutfjh, not the forme of it. The forme of fuch a Church, is the niu^jal profef- fion (or ftipulation j or (that which amounteth thereto ) the A- greement and confent between minifters and pcopk to admini- fler and (abmit unto , the holy ordinances of Chrift amongft themfelves , according to the i;ple of the Gofpeio Say not, a " Chm'ch of Believers \^i'thout Miniflers , "^anteth the fower of ^^ edifying the body of Chrijl^which is required in a, Vifihle Church-^ Epb. 4. II.
For every member of the Church hath an edifying power , re- ceived from the head Chrift Jefus, to the eifedual working of the increafe of the body , unto the edifying cf it felf in love: Efhef.^,i6\
And though neither all , nor moft of the Brethren of a Church have ordinarily received a gift of publike Prophecy ing^or Preaching: yet in defed of pubiike minifters, it is not an un- heard of novelty ^ That God fhould enlarge private men vvith publike gifts, and that they that have received fuch gifts , fhould take liberty to difpenfe them unto edification. For we read that when the Church at Jer'ufalem were all of them fcattered abroad^, except the Apoftles; yet they that were fcattered went every where preaching the Word. Ath 8.5.(^11.19320,21.
Neither let it be faid, '^ That fuch n Church {or Society )of Be» ^' lievers isnot fVifdomshoufeybccaufeitis not buildedhy Valors " andTeache7-s, who dregive:-^to edifie, andgather the Body, For though in a material houfe of wood or f^one, the builders do not ondy prepafe the materialls, but do alio introduce the forrn : yet 'in a fpirirual houfe ("fuch as a Church of Believers is ) the form is induced not by any formal A6t of the Miniftry of Paftors and Teachers ( though they may be inftrumental, in giving a word of Diredion : ) but by the volutitaty (Hpulation or profefRon of fiibjedion of this fociety of Believers to cheLord Jefiuin the ufe of his ordinances. The Church as it is the houfe of God • io it is alio the Spoufe of Chrift : Minifters are the friends of the Bride- groom , and of the Bride. TJie minifters have done their work in preparing the Bride for the Bridegroom • as alfb in miniitriirg to hex when fhe is marryed. But in Betrothing her to Chrift , the Bride in thatwork, mult her felf profefs her own acceptance of the Lord Jefus, and fubjedion to him : which fhe may do effeduallyj whether minifters be prefent and Affiftant or no. It is true , mi-
D d 2 niftcrs
28 The way ofCongregational Churches cleared. Part 2 .'
fters are ordinarily prefent and diredive in this Work, and in that refpe6t are fomtimcs 'aid to efpoufe them to Chrift ^ 2 Cor. 1 1. 2. but the formal bond of their Spbufage lieth not iw the prefence or alliftanceof minifters , but in their own profefled yeilding up of themfelves unto the Lord in his Covenant. As in the c nfumma- tion of marriage between man a^jd wife • the bond of the Efpou- fage lieth not in the prefence, or ailiftance of minifters or magi- ftrates, but in the Husbands openpTcfellionof his acceptance of her 5 and in her open profeiHon of her acceptance of him , and fubje<ftion to him in the duties of marriage.
His fecond Argument is taken from the Stewardfhip of them to whom the Keyes are committed.
^^ To them (faith he ) are the Keys promifedy who are the *' Strrvards of the myfleries of God. i Cor. 4. i; and fervants of *' the hotife hyOjficey 2 Cor.4.5 . and by office to open the doreSy and ** behave themfelves aright in Gods honfe, i Tim. 5.16. and to di^ *' vide to thofe of the houfe their portion of meat in dfiefeafon,AIat* ^^l^.^'^.andiocHt oHttheiV-ord. 2Tim,2. 15. ,/'BHt a Company of Prof effing 'Believers , jojned together in *' Church Covenant, anddeflitute of Officers, are not fte^ards by " c>j^f ^> mrfervants over the houfe. &c.
The Aflumption Mr Rmterford taketh for granted , and fb he well may- unleis office be taken in alargefenfe (as it is in T^W/y's Offices) for a duty, which we owe to every one in his place refpe- (S^ively* andas hefaith (adTerent. ) InFamilia beneinfiituta, dicimtis.omn€s in officio effie opportere. In which fenfe alfo the Tranfiators take it in Rom. 12, 5. where they (peak of all the mem- bers of the Body ( whether Natural Body or Ecclefiaftical ) as ha- ving all of them received an office , though not all of them the fame office , R<>m. 12.4. And in the fame fenfe, the Apoftle l^eter cxhorteth all the Saints of God to adminifter the good gifts they have received,as good Stewards of the manifold grace of Chrift. I Pet. 4. I o> 1 1 .. In this fenfe every member of the Church may be (aid to have an officejand a flewardly office in the Church,
But take office properly, for a ^ling. inverted with Power to perform fpecial Ads of publike fervice to the Church • io indeed itjmplycth a contradidion. That the Church fhould be its owne officer. For the very terme of officer implyeth (iibordination : and Mr Rut ter ford fjjeaketh properly ; That they are fervants of the Houfe by Otfice , whom he putteth for the Officers of the
Houfe
Pait. 2* The way of Cmgregattmal Courchis cleayed. 2^
Houfe. Now the Church cannot be her own« fervanr*
But yet this giveth the more juft ground of denying the Major Propoficion. That to them only are the Kcyes promifed , who arc the ftewards and fervants of the Houfe by Office. The Mater fa- milias in the Houfe , hath Keyes of power over her children , and fervants , and yet is neither fteward nor fervant of the Houfe.
It is true , the Keyes are a fymbole of power. And power is either Supreme ^and Soveraigne • or Subordinate ,and Subfervient. Soveraign power in the Church bclongeth to the Lord Jefus, who is therefore faid to have the Key o(T)avidy to open and none to fhut ^ to (hut, and none to open. Rev, 3. 7.
And yet in proper fpeech , Chrift is no Church Officer , no officer in the Church , ( unlefs it be to God the Father ) no mare then the King can be (aid to be an Offictr in the Com- mon-wealth. Officers are of an inferiour rank ^ Dem, 16. 18. But fubordinate power is two- fold: i, o'tKovifjuni) OjjhiarlaPo- t eft as 5 ftewardly Miniffciial Office-Power. And fccoi . d ly, Ho^ norarla Poteftas, an honourable Power : fuch as a king going into a far Countrey may leave to his Queen- whom though He leave her lubjed to the Laws and Officers of his Court anj King- dom- yet he betrufteth her with this power , that in dekd of officers, flie lir all have power to chule new,according t o the Law: and together with the oflBcerS; joynt power, either to admit fer- vants into her family, or upon juft caufe to remove any of them out of her Family. And that Chrift ("the King, and Husband of his Church) being gone himfelf in bodily pr.fence into a far Coun- try 5 hath left this honourable p 3wer to his Church , as to chufe their own officers, to joyn in admillion of Members, and cenfure of OfFendors ^ I prefume Mr Rutterfordmil not ga'infay. To give a touch of each • Plain it is, that when Deacons were to be cho- fen into office , the Apoftles referred the choife of them to the multitude of Brethren, and they performed it. ayfEis 6. i, 2, 5.5. When -y^;// effayed to joyn himfelf to the Church at Jerufalem, he was not received till the Brethrens fear of his carnal eftate was • removed, and themfelves latisfied, that he was a Difeiple^ e^<^j 9. 26, Let no man except, Paul did not eflay to joyn himfelf as a . a member to the Church at Jemfalem : for he was ( as being m\ . Apoftlej an Officer, (^and therefore a member) in all Churches ; For his call' to the Apoftle/hip was at firft-unknown to them ; and
th«.-
the Argument hoHeth fo m^ch, the (Wronger , tha( if the Brethren rauftbefatisfiediiithe Difcipkftiip of ari Apoftle> before he can be admitted to joyn with them^ mueh more may they require piobable ground of the Ddfciplelbip of a Brother , before he be Emitted CO joyn with them i\\ Church-Ccmmunion. And when the Inceftuous Connthian was to be caft ouctxf the Family of the Church ^ P^/^/referreth the Adminiftration of that power to the joynt proceeding of the Elders and Brethren of that Church , lea- ving to either (bit their concourfe of feveral power reipedively.
Now then to apply this diftindlion of power to the Argument. All the places alledged by Mr Ruuerford , do indeed prove ** That the Key (.^J^ ere fromifed and given to the Stewards and Officer Sy and Servants in the Houfe of God : which we willingly acknowledge. We acknowledge al(b that which he af&meth, - ^^ That a company offrofejfing Believers joy ned together in (^hurch . *'^Pov€nanty and deftitute of OjfcerSy are not JteWards by Office^ ^^ nor ferv ants in the Himfe of God, But this we deny, that all the Keyesj all kind of Power in the Church, is promifed and given to the officers of the Church , folely and fblidly. All Office-pow* er indeed, is given to the Officers ; Nor do we permit the Church of Br^ethren to ufurp any part of office-power unto themfelves. But we fee the Scripture acknowledgeth .other Power in the Church, belides office-power. . .^- .
Ifhallnot need to enlarge further anfiver to thisfecond Ar- gument, The Teftimonies whiqi he alledgeth to prove his Propofidon^ they prove, that the Keyes figniiie Power, and . Authority, andthar Stewardly, or Office-Power, is given to the Officers of the Church. But none of thiMprove, that all pow- er is Office- Power, or thatthe Keyes hplcl Imh no other power but office- power : or that the Chuixh of Believers hath received no power at all. The Text in J fa, i2,z:, fpeaketh not of a Spiri- tual or Eccleliaftical Power, but of a Civil Power. The Text in Ifk, p. 6, and Rev. 5.7. ipeaks not of a Miiiifterial , or Office- Power , but of a Soveraign Power in Chriiijefiis.
What SchindUr fpeaketh of T]r\^0 as it croiTeth not us : fb it concernetknotthe Keyes fpoken of in -^^^ 16. where the word in the Syriack is not , nn^O \m mh'p a word (as it f^etnQtb«^ taken up from the Greek. .
What thofe many other Authors fay of the Keyes in the places alkdged by him, ^o not at all weaken our def^iice .- which mal^eth
me
P^jpt. i. '/^ ^^J ^/ OioniYeg^ctionalChurcha <leared. 3 1
«^ ^
i«e ( Iconfefs j the more to wonder, that he fliould conclude that Troup of witnefles with this Period : ** That he thinks Vohile of ** late, never any Inteffreter dre^medy that in this T^f A-f,Matt.i 6, «* That the Kejes of the Kingdome ofBeaven are given to all Be- *^ tievers, hut onely to theftesyards of the Honfe,
M. KHtterfDrdkr^\Ntl\i well, that Bucer expounding Mat. 1 6, Can\\€Kpfe(\yD^'?oteBateclaviumy '' Hac Potelias fenes Ec- '■ -clefiam omnem efi -^ Amhoritas mc^do Minifierii fenesTreshy- teros & EfifcofoSy ut Kom^ oUm Potefias fofuli fuit, Jmhoritas SenattiSy Ferns : (not later then Bf^cer) upon Mat.i6. atSrmeth^ '' CUvesdatas B^clefit, m Domini, & Spnf^i : Petro^ ut Mini- firo, Rev^t^end Baines^ though in the firft fubjed of the power of theKeyeshedo^ome^vhatdifl^ent from us: yet he confeffcth in thatthirdconciufionofhis5uponQueftion3.page 83. ofhis Dio- cefans Trial : '^ That he fetteth lo'^n that Condufion againft- *^ th(^ Divines of j^onfcience agalnfi our -prime Divines , 04 Luther ^^and Melaa<aon; and againji: the Sorhonifis, But though all thefe might be faid to be of late, furely ^/^^^/^"w^ is not of late, whom I think belho quote, as his Teftimanies are at large alledged by Dodor PVhitakersdgm-\({Bel/armine-jthQ rather, that fo we may take in the judicious Dodors Notes upon them, Augufi^ine, tra- M'^t: ^o.infohannem, '^ Si in Petro, incjuit, mn cffet^ Eccleji<t *^ Sairanfentum, non ei dicer et Dominm, Ttbi dabo cUves Regni ^^ Ccelomm. Si hocPetro t^ntum diciumeft, nonfacit hoc Ec- '^ clefia : Si autem hoc in ildefaft , Petrus quando claves ac- ^ cepit, Ecclejiam-fanEhamfignificavit.
Agzin, De Agon.Chrifl, c. 10, He. faith, '' P etrnm inter om- ^' mes Apoftolas, EiJef^Terfonam/ufiinuiJfe : & clay.es datas ^' efeEccleJi£y cum Petro data fffnt^'
On which, and fomefuch like paffages in AuguFtiney Dcdor T^feV^/t^rgiveththisBcpofition: This is not faith he, " That *' the Church Jhou/drecnve the Kejes (uo quod^mmodo, after '\ a certain fort, hut that in Pcicv they Jid receive them pr^^ ^ ftertj, truelyy and more principallyy then?ttQr himfclf.
Lctnoman«ccept> that by the Church he underftood not the. Brethren of the Church, but onely the Apoftles, and their fuc- ceffours the Presbyters.
For though it be true, that Office-power was given to thep on- hf, yetitis dear- he acknowiedgeth^'as others do) a power like- wife of the people in the govcmment of the Cburcfo la Am*-
ii'g
i 1 ^ Tf^e Way of Congregational Churches cleared. Part 2 ,
ing Church- Government, He giveth it tUu for a Cpnclufion.
^' Sivelimpss Chriftum ipfiim refficere, fuit femper Ecclejt<e ^ Eegimert Monarchicum : ft Ecclefidi, Preshjteros^ qui in 1)$^ <^ Slrina & Difciplina faas partes agehant^ Ariflocraticum : fi ^^ totuW' Corpus Ecclefi^y quatenus in EhBione Epifcoporum « C^ Preshyterornm^ SHffragia ferebat ^ DemocraticHm . Sic ^' partim Ariftocraticum, partim Democraticumy partim etiam *' Monarchicum, efi, femper que fuit Eccfefi>z Regimen, JVhitaker, " Comrov./^,. S^T, c.i, Num.i,
Nor let any put off }Vhitakers or Augufiine, 'with this evasion, *' that Peter is (aid to have received the Keyes in the Perfbn of *' the Churchjjuot becaufe the Church is any &bje(5t of that powers. *' but becaufe it is the end of that power : all the power of the " Kcyes being given to Peter, not for himfelf, but for the good, 5* and utility of the Church.
Such an evafion Chamicr rejed^eth with indignation , " Hoc- ^' cine vere ( inquit) eft candide agere ? hoc cine AtiguftinHm ^^ interpretari ? At qui Attguftinus non qudsrit, quern in finem '^ dat<z ftnt clavesy fed quotrit cut, H<t vera ^Qu^ftiones quanta •^ feparentur intervallo, quis non videt f Sed Q^ . exemplo facile ^' docetur, Vnicuique datur declaratio Spiritus adutiiitatem,in- " quit Pau/us, i Cor. 12. id eft y in Bonum Ecclefi^, ut totusfermt ^^ oftendit. An dlcat aliquis, eum cui datur Declaratio Spiritusy ^^ Figuramgeftare Ecclefia^y quum earn accip^t ? minime vero .- " eft enim non publicum fed privatum d'mum : publicum quidem ^' ipfa militate^ fed privatum donatione 5 pqjfejponeque. Cum *^ igitur qudrit Auguftinus , cui ftnt data claves, Petro foli, an '* toti Eccleft^s importune inculcatur.datas ejfe in Bonum Eccle- *' f<t qui I nihil obftaret^ quo minus c^ data ejfent in in commune " Bonum Ecclefidfdr tamen foil Petro, At Auguftinus h<zc op^ ^ ponity dat<efuntfoli Petro^ & dat<efunt Eccle/iay utfifoli Pe-^ ** troy nonEcclefidii &fi Eccleft<Zy nonfoUTetro. Si Petro in^ ^^^uit hoc ftntum dictum efty non facit hoc Ecclef a.
I forbear (for brevitic /iikej to recite what he further diiputcth againft Horantius to the fame purpofe in the words following, De Oecumen, Pontifice. 1, 11, cap. 10,
I 1 come to conflder of M. Rutter fords third Argument, which Be propoundeth thus : a .j s^ . r. ^^ 1
-«« Tothoic (in Matth. 16) Doth Chrift give tVe Kejis.^ t(f ^* whom he giveth \^arr4nt for the a^ual CrXcrcifeof the Kejfes/
'3Ht
Part 2". 7hs way of Congregational Cfjurches cleared. 3 3
*' But this warrant is official Authurhj of binding and, loofmg^ ^' Chriftgiveth to Peter onelj^ as'refrefentlng Apofiles^Teachers, ^' 4md Eiders : and not tv a Church of Believers converted eo- " 1/enant-wife^ and deftitute ofOffcers, Ergo^^&c.
Anfw, The propofition is not aiwaycs univerfally fafe, if it be underftood of the Aduall excrcifc of the Keyes, f bytherawho receive chem)in their own perfbn.For Chrifi himieif,who received from the Father the power of all Church A Jminiftradons.* yet in the Dayes of his flefh. Me in his own perfon baptized no man : fohn^.2. And after his Afcenfion, though theSoveraign power of the Keyes do ftill remain with him, yet he performeth all the ExternaJl exercife of Church-power by his Minifters.
If it be (aid, that though Chrift did not exercife all Church- power in his own perfon, yet he had warrant fb to do : It may juftly be replied, Chrift beft underftood his own warrant, and he that did not exercife this or that A^ of the Church-power in his own perfon,(ureIy he did not think it expedient to exercife it in his own Perlbn. iVnd qnicquid non expedity qtiatent^ non expe- dity non licet : That which is not expedient^ lb far forta as it is not cxpedient,is not warrantable.
Befides it is a difputable cafe amongft Civil, and Canon-Law- yers, and by Covarruvias judged for the Affirmative, that in fome Cafesj the Wife afcer her Husbands death hath a juft Intereftia fbme fuch Office* as fhe cannot warrantably exercife in his own Perfon.
And he inftanceth in Offcio Decnrionatus, Covarr, Tom,2. //^. ^,cap,i^,Nftm.4„
Qi^Qii Eliz^ahth whileft fhe lived, had lawful! power tO'pu- nifh her enemies by flaughter in War ^ Her criminall Subjects by hanging : other offendors by fcourging: but it were an hard fay- ing to affirm, that llie had Warr.ant to exercife all thefe Ads of Power in her own Perfon.
x^nfw, 2. I willingly grant that Peter ( in Matth* 16, ) " Received the l^romije of all Office-powtTy as reprefentingthe *^ Officers of the Church, Apofilesy Teachers^ and Elders : and ** with that Power ^a Warrant of Officiall Exercife of that Power*
But this I fay witliall, That Peter in receiving the Keyes ( or the Prcmife of them j He received from Ckrift both forts of fub- ordinateCliurch-Powcr, not only Opciariami but Honorarium 'Pfteftatem* And in receiving thk latter, He reprefcnted the Per-
2^ *The way tifCongreimiomlQhnrchs cJeand, PiJrt 2.
fon of all profeiling Bclievcti.For it \vete not reafonabie to think, that Peter receiving the Key^s as a reward of the Profeilion of his Faith, Ihotild receive no power at ali to prolelmig Believers as fuch, but all Power only to profcfling Officers.
Ob. ''^ But if frofefftng Believers^ as fkchf had receivedany ^^ fart ofi he Power of the Kej/eSy they had then received the Pd^er *' i)f binding and ioofing-i which they have not : For binding and " /ooJingaretheABsoftheOjficial-Power of the Keyes : Ergo, *• The Church of Believers being defiitute of Officers^ and Gover- *' nours hath not received any part of the Power of the Kejes,
Anfw, The proof of the aiuimptioii of this Argument will not hold, unieffe binding aiKllooiing were the Adequate A(^s of the official-Power of the Keycs. But though binding and loofing, or (which is ali one J opening and (hutting, be indeed the Adequate Ads of the Power of the Keyes ; yet not iki of their official- Power. The Lord Jcfiis hath the Kty of Davids He biiidedi and none loofcch, He looleth and none bindeth : ( Rev, ^.7.) and yet this his bindflig^nd loofing are not the ASts of the Official, but of the Soveraign power of the K^yes. The Brethren of the Church at Jerufalem, who were fcattcred upon the periecution that arofe about Stephen: they preached the Word ofChrift to Jews and Grecians about Antioch, and by tht good hand of the Loipd upon them, a great number believed, and airaed to the Lord; ASls 11.19,20,21. Thefe Brethren in opening the Do or of Faith to their Hearers, though they wanted Office, yet they wanted not the Power of the Keyes, to open the Kingdome of Heaven unto them.
JThe Brethren of the Church ofCorinth concurred with their Officers, in delivering theinceftuous peribn to Satan, and after- wards in the publike pardon of him, and releafe of his cenfure. In both which they put forth the Spirituall Power of the Lord Jcfus, whichiS'/he P ower of the Keyes^i Cor. 5. 4, 5. with 2 Cor.z.y.to ii. And yet they neither had the official-power of the Keyes. nor did they exercife it. It was alfo an Ad ofChmch Power, which the Church of Brethren at Jerufalem did put forth in joyning in the Definitive Sentence of the Synod, and in lending forth Letters and Meilengers to the Churches of Antioch.Syria, and Ciiicia>for the publifhing and promulgating of the Sentence. And yet the Bre- thren thgmfeives neither had office-power ia themfelvesj nor did they exercife it,.
Part 2* Thet vpnJof.CangngatiQi al Churches cleared^ 2 %
Ob. *' But thefe Brephre^ in (^orintU, and ferufalemy though *' they had not of fice-f Oliver in themf elves ^ yet they had it amongjb " themfelves in the Af-eftles, and in the Elders then Ajfeml;ledi •^ Andfd with them they might joy n in fame AB ofChtfrch ^^ower,. *^ which without them, they might not have been, fm forth at all : " or if they had, It had been of no power,
Anfw, This were indeed to make the Church-Paweriii Bre- thren a mere Cipher, yealeiTe then a Cipher.For a Cipher though it beof no number or account, luilelTe fomc Figure of the Decad be joyned before it • yet if it be joyned before it, the Cipher will inaeafe the number and account^and make it at leaft tenfold more then it was before. But all the Brethren of die Church wirlioul officers, are not onelymadea? lb many Ciphers, as timfa wha of themfelves can do no Ad of number or account at all : But alfo though an Officer, or a whole Presbyteric joyn wi:h them, and go before themj, yet the Ad of the whole Church of Brethren, raa^ keth the Ad of no more account,no more value or validity,thcn it was before • which feemeth to me an unworthy thing and imrea- fonable.For feeing that the profellion of the Faith in Chrift was the original ground, ( or at leaft the occafion) of the grant of all Church- Power unto Petef in the name of the Church, how can it ftand either with Faith or Reafbn, That a Church of Believers profeffing the lame Faith with Peter^ ihall receive no part of Church-Power at all, in refped of their profeflion of the Faith, but only in refped of their Officers that preach the Faith? whereas Peter then Ipate not as a Preacher only, but as a Profeffor of the Faith. Faith when it feeth a Promife made to another in relpec^ of thisor that Qualification or Duty, It is apt (by the help of the Spirit of Grace J to apply the lame bleffing, or fome part of it at leaftjunto it felfin the fame cafe.
Again, if it were foithat a Church of Believers deftitute of offi- cers, Ihould have received from Chrift no part of the power of the Keyes, then in cafe the whole Presbytery of aChurch ihould be removed by Death, or Crime> or otl^erwifd, the Church ihould C^aCt to be a Church. For the Power ofthc Keyes comprehendeth the Latitude of all Church-power. And ut feres habet ineffe^ fie ^*»(>pfr^r/.Takeawayallpow^rof A^ion, and operation from a Churdi, and you take away the Church it- fcff. And (o you will make Miniftcrs to be not only the Integral parts of a Church, but the Effendal parts alio. Yea by this oieans, The c/late of tihe
Ee > Churchp
26 The way of Congregational churches cleared. Part.^*
Church is in worfe condition, then is the eftate of any civit .Cona- mon- wealth. For take away all the MagiRratesjand Governors of the Common- v/ealthj yet ftill the Common-wealth ftibfifteth ii; itfilf; Itceafeth not to be a Common-wealth, nor is itiefide- ftitute of all Adions of a Common-wealth. The Body of the Peo- ple may (blemnly affemble together, and chule out of themfeives new Magiftrates ; or if they want g od choice among themfelves, they may iiipply themfelvs trom their confederates.But the Church of Chrift f which of all Societies is the moft Honourabkjand moft completely fupplied with Power to attain its own end, and is built npcn the moft (lire Foundation jific be once deprived of her Ofticers and Rulers, it ftraightway becomech Null, both in Eflence and Adion. Time was,whenZ>^^/W (peaking to the Church fcid, €ilorioHS things areffoken of thee, thoH City of God, P/al.87.3. -^"^ oiie of thofe glorious things wtVQ^hat her Fonndations are in the Holy Mountains, y, i. And the Lordluvetk the Gates ofZion^mort then all the dwellings of Jacob,v. 2. But fiirely, if the Churches Be- ing,did fo eafily vanifh with the lofle of their Officers,This would turn their glory into {hame,above all othtr fbcieties.
4. Proceed we now to the fourth and laft Argument, whereby M.Rfitterford goeth about to prove, that the Church of Believers deftitute of an Elder (hi p,hath no power of the Keycs.
If the power of the Keyes lay in competition between a Chflrch of Believers deftitute of its own Elderihip, and a Church of Be- lievers farni(hed with.it (as the queftion might feem to import j I Ihould eafily grant more ample power to a L>hurch with its Elder- ihip, then to a Church without it ', or if the competitioaof the power of the Keyes by, whether in the Church without the Elder- ftiip, or in the Elderfbip wichoui the Church, ( efpecially when the greater part of the Elder(hip confifteth of the Elders of other Churches j though we give not much power -to a Church without an Eld€r(hip : yet we ihould give leiTe to an Elder(hip without the Church,
But the true ftateof th« quefHon is, whether a Coi^gregational Church of Believers furnifhed with Officers, and walking in the Truth and P«ace of the Goipel, have not received the power of; Keyes (the power of binding and loofiug j within themfelves for, whether this power be firlt given to a Clailical, or Provincial, or Nadonal Afferably of the Church Officers, or Presbyters;and from them be derived to a. Congregational Church of Believers with their Officers?, But
Part 2. The t^aj if tmgrtgathnalCf^Hrches cleared. 37
But it may be alfb a iecond queftion touching a Congr egadonal Church of Believers, whether no power of the Keyes ( that is, no part ofthe pt)wer of the Keyes) be giycn to them without anEl- derfhip.' ' -
This hath M. Rutterford put for the cfueftionjand maketh it the Title of every leaf of Chap.i.Sed.2. " The Church of Believers *' defihute of an Elder fhi^ have NoPovJCttftheKejes,
Three of his Arguments in this queftion we have already per- u(ed ; come we now to his fourth.
His fourth Argument then is this -• If Chrift do not % in this •* place (Mat. 1 6. J nor in Mat. 1 8 . That the Kejfes and the Ails " of the Keyes (to wit, binding and lo6jing)are giv e» to a Chnreh " of Believers "^ithoHt their Officers^ then neither of the f laces " prove, that the Keyes are given tofuch a Church,
" Bm Chrijh doth not fay it : Ergo, The Text cannot bear it,
^yfnfw. I. If this Text in Matth, 16. Do prove that the Keyes are given to a Church of Believers with their Officers, It is as much as I inter from it.
<*Anfn\ 2. Yet two things there be in the words of the Text, which do infer, tliat fome part of the Pov, er of the Keyes is given to a Church of Believers without their officers.
Thefirftmaybe colleded thus- Ifthc Keyes be the power of edifying theCiiirch, and the Church be edilied of Believers by the Publike profellion of their Faith, Then Believers publikely profcfling the Faith, have fbmepart of the power of the Keyes given to them.
But the Keyes are the power of edifying the Church, and the Church is edified of Believers, by the Publike ProfeJion of their Faith.
Therefore Believers Publikely profefling the Faith, iave fbme part of the power of the Keyes given to them.
What may here juftly be denied, I fee not. The m^jor Propofi- tionis evident of^itfelf. For no man can do any Ad of (piritual efficacy, but he hath received from Chrift fome (piritual Power to do it.
Andhahenti dahitur, to him that edifieth the Church by any power received, to him fllall the more abundant power be girai to do the fame.
The minor Propofition is as clear: For the Keyes are nothing clfe,bm the Inftruments of edifying the Church. Though their im- mediate
0 The Way ofCongregattffnal Qht^.rche$ cleared. Part ^i
mediate and proper work be to open and Ihutf and Metaphorical- ly, to bind and loof^ :) yet both thefe are nothing elfe but Ads of edifying the Church. And that the Church is edified or buiided of Believers;, Publikcly profeliing their Faith: the Lord himfeif doth acknowledge in the words of the Text : when he (2a\h^Vfon this Rockj, f that is, upon this Publike Profeflion of Faith in me ) I will build mj Church, Peter by this pubiike profeifion of his Faithjdid ediiie himfelf, and his fellow-Difciples : and thereby obtained both a reward of his Profeffion, to become the founda- tion of the Church : and a reward to himfelf, of receiving the Keyes; that is, a power both by gift jand office to edifie the Church in a more ferled manner, and abundant meafurej not onely as a Believer,but as a chief Elder, and Apoftk.
The fccond thing in the Text, that may infer fbme part of the power of the Kcyes to be given to a Church of Believers even without officersjmay th us be taken up.
l^ Peter had the Keyes given hkn as a reward, not for doing an Ad or Duty of his office, but for doing an Ad or Duty common to him with other Believers; then Believers making the fame publike confeffion of Faith with him : As they do paitake with him in the Duty, fbdo they partake alfo (in. Ibme meafure) in the reward.
But Peter had the Keyes given him as a reward, not fordoing any Ad or Duty of his Office, but for doing an Ad or Duty com- mon to him with other ordinary Believers.
Therefore other ordinary Believers making the fame publike coiifeffion of Faidi with him,they do partake with him in the Du- ty^ Co do they alfo partake inlbmc meaiure in the promifed reward of the power oftheKey^s.
The former Propofitioii is not onely the colledion of many Divines both ancient and modern, ^but it dependeth upon a prin- cipal ground of the work of our miniftry. For ourMiniftry ta- keth it for a fure gtoiand of the Application of Scriptures ^ That what promife wc nnd givcj^ t6 any upon occafion of this or that qualification or condition, thi fame is intended by God, and cafily applyed by us to all others, in whom the like condition or qualifi- cation is found according to their meafiire.
The latter Propofition is Co clear, as needs no proof, unlefle wtf ftiall make the pubiike cortfr^flBon of Faith in Chrift, not to be the Aaty of ordinary Brft^rer,^, and Church-members, but onely of
Church-;
PMt. 2 . Tf?e way of Congregational Churches cleared. 3 9
Cburch-ofiiceis : or uiilefTe we could iinrf fome other occafioii, upon Wi.ich Chrift made this Gracious pro mi/e of the Keyes to ?eter^ befide the pubiike confeflion of his Faith in Chrift befor- thoLord, and his Brethren.
•^ Ob. I. IVhenChriflgavethePromifeoftheKejes^heffeakc '* eth mt to tloe Churchy hut turn eth his ffeech to Peterj-^.i^. •^ faying, I will give to thee f Peter, not to the Church) the Kejes '' of the k^ngdome of Heaven. Surely none needeth to teach our " Lord to fpeak^: This change ofthePerfons towhum the Keyes '* arepromifed^ wanteth not areafonfiLQ,
Anfw, As we need not, fb we do not go about, to teach thie Lord to fpeak . Here is no changing ofPerfbns, nor turning of f]:eech, in giving ^ he pron^Jfe of the Keyes. Chrift began his (peech to P£ter^\d he continueth his fpecch to Peter, from v, ly, to 15^. Ail upon occafion of P^/^^/^z confeflion. In 1^. 17. Chrift givech to Peter a promife of bieflednelTe from the caufe of his confeiiion. In ^'. 1 8 He giveth a promifeof re ward to his confeiiion ; That upqi^ itj as upon a rocky foundation. He will buiid his Chtuxh in im- pregnable ftabilicy. In v. 1 9. He giveth a promiie of reward unto himielfupon occalicn of his gracious publike confeifion, even a prcmife of the Keyes of the Church. And the promife is more iidy given to Peter in the Name of the Church, . hen to the Church by Name ^ becaufe it was not the Church by Name that made rhat confeiiion, but P^r^rin theNameofthc Church.
Ob. 3. '"^ // the Promife yv ere given to Peter i;? the Name af '' Believers i how will that fl and with the judgement of the way, /' who will not allow every con^p any cf Believer s,hecaufe they ar-e *^ Bclie7Jers t^ be an Infiituted vifble Church-^^towhom the Keyes *f are given) but they mufl he a company of 'Believers prof ejfmg " Covenant -wife. Faith in Chrifi and Church-Communion, ^ut ^-^ then the^ eyes are not given to 'Believers hecaufethey are Be-* . *' iievers^and the Spoufe of Chrifi, hut h ecaufe they arefuch Proh ^' fefsprs. and fo combined in Church-(^ovenant.
Anfw, The Auchour of the }Vay doth no where iay^ That the Keyes are given tp a company of Believers, only becaufe they are Believers^ but becaufe they are Believers making pubiike confeili- , on of their faith before tlie Lord, and their Brethren, for Peter .himfelf received not the Keyes meerly as a Believer, buras a Be- liever publikelyprofeding hiB Faith before Chrift, and his feliovv Difciplesin Chrifts School, ifother Writers (peak other wife, f chat
the
4© The way of Qongregational Churches cleared, Partj.
the Keyes were given toPeter a Believer in the name of Belierers) tkey muft beunderftoodto fpeak of BelieYers,not as keeping their Faith to themfelvesjbut as makiiigiprofeiliDn of their Faith publik- ly^ (b as they come to be received into the fociety of the vifiblc Church.Faith giveth a man feilowfhip in the Invifible Church, and iii all the inward fpirituall bleilings of the Church. But it is profellion of Faith, that giveth a man feilowfhip in the vifible Church.It is not a fociety of Believers, as fuch, that makcth them a Church:i:br a fociety of Chriftian Merchants may meet together ia a fhip to tranfport thcmfelves to Hamburrough, or Lubecfc but ^ey are not thereby a Church, nor have received Church-power. But if they do publikely profelTe their Faith,and their obedience of Faith to the Lord Jcfus m the publike ordinances of hi^ wor fhip, which he hath committed to his Churchy and they are capable of 5 then indeed they are a profeffed vifible Church of Chrift, and a Body united to himjand one to another by fuch profe/Iion, and do afb partake in the power of the Keyes according to their mea/ure.
C5b. 3 . " las^e, whether true or falfe frofejft-on he the neerefi *' intervening caufe ofthefe^to W/7cw» the Keyes are given ?
Anf^, True or^alfe profelUon may beattendedj either in re- aped of the Dodrine of Faith in Chrift profefTed, or in reiped of the Grace of Faith profefling it. If the profelHon of the Dodrine of Faith be true, though the Grace of Faith in the ProfelTor of it Be uncertain, and it may be hypocritical ("and fo l-alfe:)yet we dare not deny the nature and power of a Church to fuch. As the Church judgeth not of hidden crimes, (o neither do the Faithfull judge of the Churches by their hidden hypocrilie, but by their open fcan- dais in Dodrinc,dl: life. God would have his people live without . anxious perplexity, fas in point of marriage, i Cor. 7.^2. fb^ in e- very fociety. It were an inextricable perplexity, to fuipend the Ef- fin®e or validity of Churches or C hurch Adminiitracions, upon the hidtlen dncerity of Churchcs,and of Ghurch-Officers,or Members. It is trnCjthat Church-ef^ate and Chuixh-privilcdges, and Church- power are given to Believers, making publike profellion of their holy Faith: to them arc the Keyes given^ and for them. And yet for their (akes God doth vouehfafe both the Name, and Stile, and Power of a Church to fuch as make the like profeffion of the Faith with thcm,though not with the like fincerity. The Church of Sar- ^is had a name to live, yet Wasdead,^^ z/. 5.2. NeverthelefTe, the Jlwd ff ricoftcth itamorigft the golden Candlcf^icks, and walkech
amongfl
Part 2. Thewaj of Congregational churches cleared. 41
amongft them, jR^z/. 2.1. It appcareth there were a few Names a- mongltthem, that were fincere : Kev, 5.4. And Dr >f;wf/ makerh it moft probable, '^ That there urn? articular Church, wherein *' the prof effioH of the true faith doth take place, l^ut that in the fame ** are found J ome true Believers, Medull.Theolog.l,i,c,ii.num. i o. Objc6^. I. JfafalfeProfefponbeJufficientto make Perfons a ** true Vifihie Church -^then i . 77?^ Kejes are not given to Believe^ *^ vers,beeaufe they are Believers ^and united to Chrift as hts 'Body *" andSpoufe.
Anfw, The Keyes are given to Believers> becaufe they are Bo- lievers, making publike confellion of their faith. To hypocrites they are given, not for their hypocrifie , but for the truth of that faith which they do profefs in common with fincere Believers:and for the fake of thofe true Believers who do communicate with them , ^nd for who(e fake the whole Body is united to Chrift, and his Spoufe^though aduherous in heart.
Obje<5t. 2 . '* Then the Author of the ^dij faith amifs,That the '^ Church injlitutedhy Chrisi^is a company of Believers , faithful ^^ and godly men • fcr a company of hypocrites ar^notfuch.
Anjw. The Author of the J^^^ fpeaketh of the Church as it ought to be;and as it is in outward vifible profellion. Hypocrites in outward profeflion and appearance,go for faithful and godly , and fuch in truth they ought to be;, as well as in appearance.
Objed. 5. ^' Our 'Brethren prove the Keys to be a part of the It- ^^ berty of redeemed Ones • but count erf et Profejfors are noti-edeem^ " ed Ones : nor have they that liberty pur chafed t» them in Chrifh, Anfw. it is true, the Keys are a part of the liberty of redeemed ones. For the Keys hold forth an Ecckfiafticalpower,and all p wer in heaven and earth was given to Chrift upon his rcfurredion from the dead5y^/^/-.28.i8.And though counterfetprofeffors be not the redeemed ones of Chrift f properly fo called : ) yet for the fake of the redeemed ones, counterfet ProfefTors have that liberty purcha- sed to them by Chrift:,as to partake in the power of the Keys.Other- . wife what can be fiid of hypocritical elders5of whom M.Rutterford doubtcthnot, they have received the power of the Keys^ and yet though their perfons be nocthe redeemed ones of Chrift , yet they have this liberty,or fervice rather purchaied to t hem.by Cririft,as to be Serviceable to the Church in the adminiftration of the pow r of the Keys.The (piritual giftsf though common j whereby Apoilates are faid to be fandifted , were purchaied te them by the bloud of Cluift, Heb. 1 0.29 . And yet the power whereby hypoaites or A-
42 The way of Congregational churches cleared. Part 2?
poftateslord'it over the redeemed ones of God, is but a fervice.
Objed. 4. ^^ It fhall follow ythat our brethren rptdely mifiake a ^' fuppo/ed difference , which they devife betwixt the J ervijh attd *' (^hrifiian (fhurch-^to wit, that to make, wen members of the fewijh ** ShfrrchiextemalhoHnes was fuffcient^oi to be born Jews 5 to be <' circumcifedy &c, but that the Pifible'(fhurch of the. Gentiles af' *^ ter {^hrifi, mufi be the 'Bride of (fhrif^iand by true, faith united ** to him. whereas the members of a Vifible ^hrifiian (fhurch, are *' and may be hypocrites , though not known to befuchy as were the ^^ members of the fewi/h (^hurch,
y4nfvp. Who it is that M, Rutterford meaneth, to have put this difference between the members of the Jewiih and Chriftian Church,! do not know:but thus far I own it, i .That the Church of the Jews was National in their folemn affemblie«,as weJl as Con- gregational in their Synagogues:and that accordingly they bad Na^ tional Congregations in Jerufaiem^national facrifices,and National high Priefb,belides national government: but the vifible inftituted Churches of Chrift in the new Teftament , are Congregational : I ^or.14.2 ^. 2.That we do not readofthe children of Ifi'aeL who were circumcifed in their infancy^to have been afterwards debarred from the Paffeover upon point of moral prophaneffe ; they having many iacrifices to expiate ^10U;i^^ ceremonially , which Chriftian Churches have not , but onely poenitential acknowledgment after cenfiire. In which refpe^l:, I fuppofe (under corredion j riiere was more toleration of (Iindry moral crimes in the Church-fellow (hip of the Jews, then ought to be born in Chriftian Churches. But o- therwife I eafily acknowledge, that in Chriftian Churches, as well as injewifli5many hypocrites creep in,andare long tolerated there- in (it may be all their daies) and yet without impeachment of the truth and efl'ence of the eftate of Churches whereof they are mem- bersjand without infringement of the power of their Church admi- niftrations (when diipenled otherwife according to rule^ notwith- ftanding the hypocrifie of fundry members, yea,and of otficers alfo.
To this place it belongeth ( I mean to the electing of this Text, Mat. T 6.) to confider of the reafbns whereby M. Rutterford goeth about t«^ prove, '^ That (^hrififpake to Peterj^j to one roprefenting ^' the ApofileSyand not as to one reprefentingall Believers.
I fiippofe he underftandeth Apoftles in a large fenie, for all met fengers (ent of Chrift for the miniftry of the Gcfpel in the Church. Otherwife^if he.fliould mean,Chrift fpake to Feter.^ to one repre-
^Part 2. 'll^s vaj of Congregational Churches cleared. 43
renting the Apoftles properly fo called ( the 1 2. Apoftles ) then the Elders of Churches could claim no intereft in the power of the Keys from Chrifts words to Teter,
Nor do I maintain from this place5thatChriftfpake to Pf^fT asre- prefenting all Believers ;, but as rcprefenting Believers making pub^ like profeffion of the Name of Chrift before the Lord and their Bre- thren. Againft this his Arguments be.
Arg. I. " binding and loofing are denjed of our Boethren to belong ^^ to many that make Peters confeffion [Thou art the Son of the living *^ God ] as to believing V/omen and Children,
aAnfw, I . Women and children^though they being Believers^may make Feters c cnfelfion, yet they make not publike confeilion before the Lord and his people5as feter did. Now it is to Believers making publike confeilionoftheir faith in Chrift 5 to whom the promife of the Keys is made.
Anf^.z, Women are exprefly forbidden publike fpeechinthe Church (and therefore publike profeilion ) i Cor. 1 4. 3 4. And chil« dren are not able to make publike profeilion -, And therefore both of them are juftiy exempted from the power of the Keys.
If it be obj- dcd , that it is a new and uncou:h e^pofition of the Textjto interpret Peter e confeffion .of the confeffion which members make oFtheir faith , when they enter into the fellowfhip of the Church : n : r were Chrift and his Apofties at that time in hand with any fiich work.
I anfrver. Though Pffer^ confeffion of his faith at that time was not made for fuch an end, for his admiffion into the houfholdor Church of Chrift : yet it is enough. That Chrift rewardeth that con- feflionof his, vithiiich a promife of all Believers into his Church by fucha dore.It is true, the fame ccnfeffion may be made upon other oc- calTons : but yet this appear.th to be one occafion and u(e of this con- feffion^to receive profeft Believers into the fellowftiipofthe Church, and the ordinances thereof •, feeing we read that Philif made it aj.e- ccftary praecedenrial a(5l unto the Eunuch to make the like confeffion before he would receive him unto Baptifme, which was the feal of his a(lmiffion,as into Chrift/o into-the fellowftiip of his Church. And ac- cordingly it hath been anciently obferved in the Primitive Churches, not to receive Comf€tentes/)x Catechumeni into the fellowfliip of the Church.and unto Baptifmejbefore they had made publike confeffion oftheirfaithbeforetheLcrdand his Church : Which is a thing I doubt notAvell knownto M. Rutterford^ to no man more ^ that I R-'^ht ieem to do him wrong to alledge teftimonies for it.
44 7he way of Congregational Churches cleared^ Parta.
Arg. 2 . JfChrift had fpoken to Peter here ofhrnlding a mlnifltr>al Church Hfon his confeffidn^and gifting it with the Power of the Kejs^ then the Viftble Church jhonld he m^de as ft able and firm from defiUi- on^oi the Church ofeleSi Believer's ^ againfiwhom the gates of Hell cannot prevail. Now this is mofl untrue ^fince Vijihle Churches do foH away (as the f even Churches in Afia^ the Church of Corinth^ Sfheftu^ &c,) andlikewife this would warrant the Papifis to mal^ fife of this place f as they do^to prove the Invincible fiabilitjofthe Church and their impojfibility ofApofhacJ^ &c'
liAnfw, I. Though this or that Vifible Church do fall away , yet Chrirthath ever hadTbme or other Vifible Church upon the face of the earth , in one Country or other. Elle the gates ot- hell had more prevailed againft the Vifible Chriftian Church , then ever this could do againft the Vifibk Jewifh Synagogue.
Anfw. '2, This or that Vifible Church that did fall away, was not a (bciety of fuch profeft believers as were built upon a rocK ^ but ra- ther the finful generation that rofe up after them,who did degenerate from their Parents faith and f rofelhon,and fo fell into the gulf of A- poftacie^whether Turkifli or Antichriftian.
Anf^, 3. Though the gates of hell have fbmtimes previiiled a- gainft this or that particular Vifible Church,holdingfaft theprofefhon of their faith without wavering :. yet they have not prevailed to their deftrudion^but to their difperhon onely 5 which tendeth to the mul- tiplication and enlargement of Particular Churches.The perfecution railed by the gates of hell againft the Primitive Church at Jerufalem about Stephen , it prevailed indeed to the difperlion of the whole Church (fave the Apoftles*) Alls 8. i. but that difperfion was as (eed fcattercd out ofthc garner into the held, which bringeth forth a more pkntiful harveft. And (o did their dilperfion propagatcChurch- e5 both in Samaria and Antioch.
^ Anfw. 4. Nor will this liability of Vifible Ci<urchcs promifed by Chrift>,ftrengthen the Popifh plea of the ftability of then* Church at Rome, tor it is neither that promite of Chrift, Mat. 1 6. nor any o- thcr that doth promilcftabilityt© any one particular Church in this Citic or Town : ngr doth any expofit-ion of ours , reach forth &ch a •thing. The woman may be in the wilderncSjand fed by witnelfes, (the Church may be in obfcure places^and fed by faithful witncifes) wkcn yet neither her ftlf, nor her witnelles dwell in Babylon.
FINIS.